LIBRARY 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

SANTA  BARBARA 


PRESENTED  BY 

MR.  RAYMOND  ACEVEDO 


UCSB  LIBRARt 
/- 


PETER  THE   HERMIT   PREACHES  THE   FIRST  CRUSADE 

Palestine. 


HUrHi'8  * 

t6t  f^tstortes 

PALESTINE 

FROM  THE 

PATRIARCHAL  AGE  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME 

WITH 

INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTERS  ON  THE  GEOGRAPHY 
AND  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  COUNTRY, 
AND  ON  THE  CUSTOMS  AND  INSTITU- 
TIONS OF  THE  HEBREWS 

BY 

JOHN    KITTO,  D.D. 

BBfiHI 

( 

CT 

With  Frontispiece 

NEW  YORK  AND  LONDON 
THE  CO-OPERATIVE  PUBLICATION  SOCIETY 

ADVERTISEMENT: 


Tee  present  work  was  originally  undertaken  with  the  view  of 
Supplying  what  has  been  felt  as  a  desideratum  in  schools — a 
History  of  Palestine,  with  accounts  of  the  geography  of  the 
country,  and  of  the  customs  and  institutions  of  its  ancient 
inhabitants ;  but  it  has  been  suggested  to  the  Publishers,  that 
the  volume  might  be  considered  a  valuable  acquisition  by 
readers  of  a  more  advanced  class,  on  account  of  the  informa- 
tion it  contains,  and  the  connected  and  compendious  form  in 
which  it  presents  the  history  of  the  Hebrew  nation  froia  the 
time  of  Abraham,  through  the  various  political  forms  which 
it  assumed  till  the  dispersion  of  that  peculiar  people. 

The  HISTORY  has  been  written  expressly  for  its  present 
use,  and  is  in  no  respect  an  abridgment  of  the  author's  larger 
work,  The  Pictorial  History  of  Palestine.  In  the  Introduc- 
tory Chapters  much  assistance  has  been  obtained  from  the 
Biblical  Archaeology  of  Professor  JAHN,  and  from  a  variety 
of  other  sources — the  whole  being  illustrated  by  the  results 
of  such  acquaintance  with  Oriental  customs  as  the  author's 
former  residence  in  the  East  enabled  him  to  acquire, 

P.— 1 


IV  ADVERTISEMENT. 

The  present  Edition  has  been  carefully  revised  through- 
out ;  considerable  improvements  have  been  made — particularly 
in  the  Introduction ;  and  a  greatly  increased  number  of  reallj 
Mubkative  Wood-cute  have  been  inserted. 

J.K. 


CONTENTS. 


FART  I.    HISTORICAL  AND  PHYSICAL  GEOGRAPHY. — Names — 

sions — Bordering    Nations — Mountains  —  Plains  and 
Valleys — Rivers — Lakes — Climate  and  Seasons        Page  1 

H.  AGRICULTURE  AND  PASTURAGE. — Laws — Operations  and 
Implements — Vines  and  Vineyards — Trees — Pastures 
—Flocks  and  Herds 25 

IIL  HABITS  OP  LIFE. — Habitations  and  Utensils — Food  and 
Dress — Women  and  Children — Etiquette — Travelling 
—Customs  relating  to  the  Dead  ....  58 

IV.    LITERATURE,  SCIENCE,  AND  ART. — Literature — Science  and 

Art — Commerce  and  War  .        .        .        t        .91 

V.    INSTITUTIONS. — Eeligious — Political — Judicial      •       .      108 

HISTORY  OP  PALESTINE. 

BOOK  I.  From  the  Deluge  till  the  Death  of  Joseph     »        •  .    •      127 

II.  From  the  Birth  till  the  Death  of  Moses         .        .        .157 

III.  From  the  Death  of  Moses  till  the  Accession  of  Saul       .      191 

IV.  From  the  Reign  of  Saul  till  the  Death  of  Solomon         .      225 
V.  From  the  Revolt  of  the  Ten  Tribes  till  the  Captivity  of 

the  Jews  under  Nebuchadnezzar     .        .        .        .270 

VI.    From  the  Captivity  till  the  Rise  of  the  Maccabees         .      316 
VII.    From  the  Rise  of  the  Maccabees  till  the  End  of  the  Asa- 

monean  Dynasty      .......      849 

Vm.    From  the  Reign  of  Herod  the  Great  till  the  Restoration  of 

Syria  to  the  Dominion  of  the  Port*         ,       •  378 


CABLES  OP   SCRIPTURE  MEASURES,  WEIGHTS, 
AND  COINS. 


MEASURES  Or  LENGTH. 

Fte*.   D 
A  Fathom,  equal  to  4  cubits,  or     .........       7*296 

Inches.    DM 

A  Cubit,  equal  to 21*888 

A  Span  the  longer,  equal  to  half  a  cubit,  or 10-944 

A  Span  the  less,  equal  to  a  third  of  a  cubit,  or    ....  7-296 

A  Hand's-breadth,  equal  to  a  sixth  of  a  cubit,  or     ...  8-684 

4  FingerVbreadth,  equal  to  a  twenty-fourth  of  a  cubit,  or  0*918 


MEASURES  Or   CAPACITY. 

Wine  G«ll.  Pint* 

Cnomer  or  Homer,  equal  to 75  5J 

Ephah  or  Bath,  equal  to 7  5 

Seah,  one-third  of  ephah,  equal  to 2  4 

Hin,  one-sixth  of  ephah,  equal  to.... 1  2 

Omer,  one-tenth  of  ephah,  equal  to    .    .......  0  6 

Cab,  one-eighteenth  of  ephah,  equal  to .  0  3} 

WEIGHTS   AND  COINS. 

Grains.  &       a 

Shekel,  equal  to      ...    219          silver,  equal  to  .    .        24} 

Bekah,  half  shekel       .    .     109*5  „  „    .  .    .        12* 

Gerah,  one-tenth  of  bekah,  10-95  „  „    .  .    .        0    ij 

Manen,  equal  to  100  shekel- weight. 

Maneh  in  coin,  equal  to  60  shekels £716 

Talent  of  Silver,  equal  to  3000  shekels    .         ...       853  11  10 
Talent  of  Gold,  the  same  weight 507515    7 


ROMAN   MONEY  MENTIONED  I»  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

Pent..  ... 

Denarius,  silver,  equal  to 7     3 

Assis,  copper             „                *•••••••••  08 

Assarium    ...»       ............  0 

Quadrans    .    .    .     *       ........•••«  0 

A  Mite       ••••       -......•»••«  9 


INTRODUCTION 

PART  I -HISTOEICAL  AND  PHYSICAL  GEOGRAPHF 
SECTION  I.-HISTORICAL  GEOGBAPHI 

NAMES. 

PALESTINE  Iras,   in  different  ages,   been  known  by  variotm 
names : — 

1.  In  Scripture  it  is  called,  by  way  of  pre-eminence,  THB 
LAND  ;  *  every  region  being  pre-eminently  the  land  or  country 
of  its  inhabitants.  It  is  also  called,  distinctively,  THE  LAND 
of  the  successive  proprietors  or  occupants  of  the  whole  country, 
or  of  particular  parts  of  it: — as,  1.  The  LAND  OP  CANAAN; 
from  Canaan,  the  youngest  son  of  Ham,  and  grandson  of 
Noah,  among  whose  eleven  sons  the  country  was  divided, 
after  the  Confusion  at  Babel  (Gen.  x.  6,  15) : — 2.  The  LAND 
OF  ISRAEL  ;  from  the  Israelites,  the  posterity  of  Israel  (Jacob), 
who  drove  out  the  Canaanites,  and  settled  therein : — 3.  The 
LAND  OF  JUDAH  ;  a  name  which  was  at  first  restricted  to  the 
domains  of  the  tribe  of  Judah ;  but  was  afterwards  applied 
to  the  separate  kingdom  formed  by  the  tribes  of  Judah  and 
•  Often  translated  "  The  Earth,"  in  English  version*. 


2  INTRODUCTION. 

Benjamin  (Psalm  Ixxvi.  1);  and  at  last,  under  the  form  tf 
JtJD-fiA,  to  the  whole  country. 

2.  The  name  the  LORD'S  (or  JEHOVAH'S)  LAND,  or  the 
LAND  OP  GOD,  occurs  frequently  in  the  Old  Testament,  and 
bears  a  peculiar  force  when  understood  with  reference  to  the 
fact  that,  under  the  Hebrew  constitution,  God  Himself  was 
the  king  of  the  land,  and  the  sovereign  proprietor  of  the  soil 
(Lev.  xxv.  23).      The  name  HOLY  LAND,  does  not  seem  to 
have  been  employed  by  the  Jews  until  after  the  Captivity 
(Zech.  ii.  12).     They  used  it  with  reference  to  the  fact,  that 
the  land  was  chosen  by  God  to  be  the  inheritance  of  His  people, 
and  the  seat  of  His  worship.     Christians,  among  whom  also 
the  name  is  in  common  use,  have,  at  the  same  time,  regard 
to  its  being  the  scene  of  the  acts  and  sufferings  of  Christ 
and  His  Apostles.      THE  LAND  OF  PROMISE  (Heb.  xi.  9), 
is  &  name  given  with  reference  to  the  promise  which  God 
made  to  Abraham,  that  He  would  bestow  this  land  on  his 
children. 

3.  PALESTINE  may  now,  from  general  use,  be  regarded  as 
the  proper  geographical  name  of  the  country.      It  is  derived 
from  the  Philistines  ;  who  obtained  possession  of  a  very  impor- 
tant part  of  the  land,  and  appear  to  have  given  their  name 
to  the  whole  of  it  in  the  time  of  Moses  (Exod.  xv.  14). 


DIVISIONS. 

1.  The  divisions  of  Palestine  were  different  in  different 
ages. — In  the  time  of  the  Patriarchs,  the  country  was  divided 
among  the  tribes  or  nations  descended  from  the  sons  of 
Canaan.  The  precise  locality  of  each  nation  is  not,  in  every 
case,  distinctly  known ;  but  the  map  exhibits  the  most  prob- 
able arrangement.  Here  it  is  sufficient  to  mention  that  the 
KENITES,  the  KENIZZITES,  and  the  KADMONITES,  lived  on  the 
east  of  the  Jordan  (Gen.  xv.  18-21) ;  and  that,  on  the  west 
of  that  river,  or  in  Palestine  Proper,  the  HITTITES,  the 
PERIZZITES,  the  JEBTJSITES,  and  the  AMORITES,  abode  in  the 
hill  country  of  the  south  (afterwards  belonging  to  Judah) ; 
the  CANAANITES — properly  so  called — in  the  middle,  across 
the  country,  from  the  sea-coast  to  the  river  Jordan;  th» 


HISTORICAL    GEOGRAPHY.  3 

OIBGASHITES,  along  the  eastern  border  of  the  lake  of  Genne- 
sareth ;  and  the  HIVITES  in  the  north,  among  the  southern 
branches  of  the  Lebanon  mountains.  The  southern  part  oi 
the  coast  was  occupied  by  the  PHILISTINES,  and  the  northern 
part  by  the  PHOENICIANS. 

2.  In  the  time  of  Moses,  when  the  Israelites  prepared  to 
enter  Canaan,  the  distribution  of  the  nations  on  the  west  ol 
the  Jordan  had  undergone  very  little  change ;   but,  on  the 
east  of  that  river,  we  find  the  three  principal  territories  to 
have  been  BASHAN,  in  the  north, — that  is  to  say,  east  and 
north-east  of  the  lake  Gennesareth  ;   GILEAD,  in  the  middle ; 
and,  in  the  south,  on  the  east  of  the  Dead  Sea,  the  LAND  OF 
MOAB,  so  called  from  one  of  the  sons  of  Lot,  who  settled 
there.      There  are  traces  of  the  name  of  Gilead  in  the  tune 
of  Jacob. 

3.  After  the  Conquest,  the  land  was  distributed  by  lot 
among  the  tribes.      The  particulars  of  this  distribution  will 
be  best  seen  by  reference  to  the  map.      JUDAH,  BENJAMIN, 
SIMEON,  and  DAN,  occupied  the  south  ;    EPHRAIM,   half  of 
MANASSEH,  and  ISSACHAR,  the  middle ;   and  ZEBULON,  NAPH- 
TALI,  and  ASHER,  the  north.      EEUBEN,  GAD,  and  the  other 
half  of  MANASSEH,  were  settled  beyond  Jordan,  in  Bashan 
and  Gilead.    This  distribution  was  in  no  way  affected  by  the 
division  of  the  country  into  two  kingdoms,  which  took  place 
after  the  death  of  Solomon.      The  boundary  line  between 
them  was  the  northern  limit  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin. 

4.  After  the  Captivity,  we  hear  very  little  of  the  territories 
of  the  tribes,  for  ten  of  them  never  returned  to  occupy  their 
ancient  domains. 

5.  In  the  time  of  Christ,  the  country  on  the  west  of  the 
Jordan  was  divided  into  the  provinces  of  Galilee,  Samaria, 
and  Judaea.      GALILEE  is  a  name  which  occurs  repeatedly  in 
the  book  of  Joshua  (xxi.  32) ;  and  very  often  in  the  later 
history.      It  was  applied  to  that  part  of  Palestine  north  of 
the  plain  of  Esdraelon  or  Jezreel.    This  province  was  divided 
into  Lower  or  Southern,  and  Upper  or  Northern  Galilee. 
The  latter  section  was  also  denominated  Galilee  of  the  Gentiles 
(Matt.  iv.   15).      SAMARIA  occupied  nearly  the  middle  of 
Palestine;   but,  although  it  extended  across  the  country,  it 
did  not  come  down  to  the  ee a- shore.      JUDJEA,  as  a  province, 


4  INTRODUCTION. 

Corresponded  to  the  northern  and  western  parts  of  the  anoient 
kingdom  of  that  name ;  but  the  south-eastern  portion  formed 
the  territory  of  IDUM^EA.  On  the  other  side  of  the  Jordan 
the  divisions  were,  at  this  time,  more  numerous  and  less  dis- 
tinct. The  whole  country,  generally,  was  called  PUR^A, 
and  was  divided  into  eight  districts  or  cantons,  namely: — 
1.  PERJEA,  in  the  more  limited  sense,  which  was  the  southern- 
most canton,  extending  from  the  river  Arnon  to  the  river 
Jabbok. — 2.  GILEAD,  north  of  the  Jabbok,  and  highly  popu- 
lous.— 3.  DECAPOLIS,  or  the  district  of  ten  cities,  which  were 
Scythopolis  or  Bethshan  (on  the  west  side  of  the  Jordan), 
Hippos,  Gadara,  Pella,  Philadelphia  (formerly  Rabbath), 
Dium,  Canatha,  Gerasa,  Eaphana,  and,  perhaps,  Damascus; 
but  there  is  not  much  certainty  with  regard  to  the  ten  cities 
from  which  the  region  had  its  name. — 4.  GAULONITIS, 
extending  to  the  north-east  of  the  Upper  Jordan  and  of  the 
lake  Gennesareth. — 5.  BATAN^EA,  the  ancient  Bashan,  but 
less  extensive,  east  of  the  lake  Gennesareth. — 6.  AURANTHS, 
Also  called  ITUR.SA,  and  known  to  this  day  by  the  old  name 
of  Hauran  (Ezek.  xlvii.  16-18),  to  the  north  of  Batantea 
and  the  east  of  Gaulonitis. — 7.  TRACHONITIS,  extending  to 
the  north  of  Gaulonitis,  and  east  from  Paneas  (Caesarea 
Philippi)  and  the  sources  of  the  Jordan,  where  it  was  sepa- 
rated from  Galilee  (Luke  iii.  1). — 8.  ABILENE,  in  the  ex- 
treme north,  among  the  mountains  of  Anti-Libanus,  between 
Baalbec  and  Damascus. 


BORDERING  NATIONS. 

The  bordering  nations  mentioned  in  Scripture,  are  the 
PHILISTINES,  PHOSNICIANS,  MOABITES,  AMMONITES,  MIDIANITES, 
EDOMITES,  and  AMALEKITES. 

1 .  The  PHILISTINES,  although  they  were  settled  in  Pales- 
tine in  the  time  of  the  Patriarchs,  were  not  Canaanites,  but 
strangers,  who  had  probably  migrated,  or  had  been  expelled, 
from  Egypt.  They  drove  out  the  Avites,  a  Ganaanitish  tribe, 
and  established  themselves  in  their  room,  in  the  small  strip 
of  territory  on  the  south-west  coast,  from  a  point  below  Joppa 
Cu  Gaza,  Here  they  maintained  themselves  for  many  gene* 


HISTORICAL    GEOGRAPHY. 


ration?,  and,  at,  times,  made  their  power  felt  in  the  interior 
and  in  the  south,  long  after  the  land  of  Canaan  had  been 
conquered  by  the  Israelites.     Their  chief  towns,  each  the  seat 
of  a  distinct  state  or 
republic,  were  Gath, 
Ekron,  Ashdod,  As- 
calon,  and  Gaza. 

2.  The  PHOENICIANS 
although  Canaanites 
by  origin,  were  not 
among  the  doomed 
nations  whom  the 
Israelites  were  order- 
ed to  expel.  In  fact, 
their  presence  was 
rather  useful  than 
otherwise  to  the  He- 
brew nation;  and  very 
friendly  relations  sub- 
sisted between  them, 

which  were  much  to  the  temporal  advantage  of  both  nations. 
The  Phoenicians  needed  the  products  of  the  soil,  which  the 
Israelites  raised  in  abundance  ;  and  the  Israelites  wanted  the 
various  commodities  which  the  traffic  of  the  Phoenicians 
afforded,  and  for  which  they  were  glad  to  exchange  their 
corn,  wine,  and  oil.  This  intercourse  was  chiefly  with  the 
southern  states  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  the  more  northern  states 
being  little  noticed  in  the  history  of  the  Jews.  As  a  nation, 
the  Phoenicians  occupied  the  northern  portion  of  that  extended 
plain  along  the  coast,  the  southern  portion  of  which  was  in 
the  hands  of  the  Philistines. 

3.  MOAB  and  AMMON  were  the  descendants  of  the  two 
sons  of  Lot,  the  nephew  of  Abraham.  They  established 
themselves  in  the  country  to  the  east  of  the  river  Jordon,  in 
territories  from  which  they  expelled  the  aboriginal  inhabi- 
tants, the  gigantic  races  of  the  Emim  and  Zamzummim.  The 
Moabites  had  their  territory  to  the  east  of  the  Dead  Sea  and 
the  lower  Jordan  ;  and  the  Ammonites  lived  to  the  north- 
east of  Moab.  The  chief  town  of  the  Moabites  was  AT,  or 
Babbath-Ammon,  or  Areopolis,  as  it  was  afterwards  called, 


INTRODUCTION 


situated  upon  the  south  bank  of  the  Arnon,  some  ruing  of 
which  may  still  be  traced. 

4.  The   MIDIANITES  were  descended  from  Midian,  the 
fourth  son  of  Abraham,  by  his  second  wife,  Keturah  (Gen. 
Xxv.  1-2).      Their  territory  lay  to  the  east  and  south-east  of 
that  of  the  Moabites.     They  seem  to  have  been  a  more  pas- 
toral and  less  settled  people  than  the  Moabites,  in  alliance 
with  whom  we  usually  find  them  acting.      By  the  time  that 
history  introduces  us  to  them,  they  appear  to  have  become 
wholly  adolatrous  (Num.  xxii.  2-7  ;  xxxi.)      Another  tribe  ol 
Midianites  was  established  about  the  head  of  the  eastern  arm 
(Elanitic  Gulf)  of  the  Red  Sea ;  among  whom  Moses  found 
refuge  when  he  fled  from  Egypt.     They  appear  to  have  been 
a  branch  of  the  same  stock,  although  it  has  been  thought  that 
the  name  of  Cushites,  which  is  sometimes  given  to  them 
(Num.  xii.  1;  Hab.  iii.  7),  indicated  a  descent  from  Midian, 
the  son  of  Gush.     This,  however,  might  be  ascribed  to  their 
occupation  of  a  territory  usually  considered  as  belonging  to 
Gush  or  Ethiopia;  and  it  is  an  argument  in  favour  of  their 
descent  from  Abraham,  that  these  Midianites  still  retained,  in 
the  time  of  Moses,  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God,  which  the 
world  in  general  had  lost.     These  distant  Midianites  had  little 
connection  with  the  Jewish  history  after  the  time  of  Moses. 

5.  The  EDOMITES  were  descended  from  Edom,  or  Esau, 
the  son  of  Isaac  and  brother  of  Jacob.     They  were  settled  in 

the  mountains  of  Seir, 
which  extend  along  the 
eastern  side  of  the  great 
valley  of  Arabah,  be- 
tween the  Dead  Sea 
and  the  Elanitic  Gulf. 
In  a  valley  among  these 
mountains,  the  remains 
of  Petra,  the  chief  city 
of  Edom,  have  only 
lately  been  discovered, 
and  have  been  viewed 
with  much  wonder  on 
account  of  the  beautiful 
tombs  and  other  monuments  hewn  in  the  surrounding  cliffs 


•i.  Interior  of  a  Tomb. 


HISTORICAL    GEOGRAPHY. 


While  the  land  was  comparatively  depopulated,  during  the 
Captivity  of  the  Jews  in  Babylon,  the  Edomites  established 
themselves  in  the  south-eastern  parts  of  Judaea,  whence,  as 
already  mentioned,  that 
quarter  came  to  be 
called  Idumaea,  or  the 
country  of  the  Idu- 
mseans  or  Edomites. 

6.  The  AMALEKITES 
were  descended  from 
Amalek,  the  son  of  Ham 
and  grandson  of  Noah. 
They  were  the  most 
bitter  enemies  of  the 
Israelites,  by  whom  they 
were  eventually  exter- 
minated. We  find  them 
first  in  the  fertile  val- 
leys near  the  foot  of 
Mount  Sinai  (Exod. 
xvii.  8-16);  and  after- 
wards on  the  southern 
borders  of  Palestine. 
They  seem  to  have  been 
a  pastoral  people  ;  and 
in  that  quarter  there  is  a  much  larger  extent  of  fine  pasture 
grounds  than  was,  until  lately,  supposed. 

All  these  nations  have  long  been  extinct;  some  befow, 
and  others  very  soon  after  the  final  dispersion  of  the  Jews. 


3.    Ravine  in  Idumaea. 


8ECTION  1I.-LAND. 


MOUNTAINS. 

1.  PALESTINE  may  be  regarded  as  a  mountainous  country. 
The  mountains  are  the  most  lofty  and  imposing  in  the  north, 
where  the  ridges  branch  off  from  Lebanon.     To  the  north  of 
the  great  central  plain  of  Esdraelon,  the  eminences  take  the 
form  of  rounded   hills,   except   towards  the  valley  of  the 
Jordan  and  its  lakes,  where  the   scenery  has   a  stern   and 
abrupt  character,  with  deep  ravines,  tall  cliffs,  and  numerous 
caverns. — The  principal   mountains  are  Lebanon,  Hermon, 
Tabor,  Carmel,  Ebal,  and  Gerizim. 

2.  Lebanon.      The  Labanon  mountains   consist  of  two 
ranges,  which  come  down,  parallel  to  each  other,  from  the 
north,  and  extend  their  southern   branches  into  Palestine. 
They  enclose  between  them  an  extensive  valley,  called  in 
Scripture  "the  valley  of  Lebanon"  (Josh.  xi.  17),  and  in 
other  books,  Coele- Syria  (the  enclosed,  or  hollow  Syria). 

The  outer  or  western  ridge,  fronting  the  sea,  into  which 
it  projects  several  promontories,  was  called  Libanus  by  an- 
cient writers ;  while  to  the  inner,  or  eastern  range,  fronting 
the  plains  of  Damascus,  they  gave  the  name  of  Anti-Libanus. 
But  these  distinctions  are  not  found  in  the  Bible,  where  the 
name  Lebanon  is  applied  to  both  ranges.  Of  the  two  ridges, 
Libanus  is  the  loftiest ;  and  on  its  highest  points,  and  in  the 
fissures  facing  the  north,  snow  may  be  found  all  the  year 
sound.  Hence  the  ancient  inhabitants  obtained  the  snow 
with  which  they  cooled  their  drinks  in  summer  (Prov.  xxv. 
13).  This  snow  is  not,  however,  in  sufficient  quantity,  nor 
does  it  give  a  sufficiently  marked  appearance,  to  account  for 
the  name  of  the  White  Mountain,  which  is,  in  Hebrew,  the 
meaning  of  Lebanon.  The  name  must  rather  be  ascribed  to 
the  general  appearance  of  the  mountains ;  for  they  are  com- 
posed of  whitish  limestone ;  and  the  surface,  as  it  reflects  thf 


LANIX 

light,  exhibits  everywhere  a  whitish  aspect.  The  mountains 
of  the  western  Lebanon  are  cultivated  in  terraces ;  and  this 
region  is  now,  as  it  was  formerly,  full  of  villages  and  people. 

3.  Mount  Herman  was  the  northern  limit  of  the  territory 
of  Israel  beyond  Jordan   (Deut.  iii.   8 ;  iv.   48 ;  Josh.  xi. 
3-17  ;  xiii.  11),  and  the  Psalmist  speaks  of  it  and  Tabor  as 
the  representatives  of  all  the   mountains   of  Israel  (Psalm 
Ixxxix.   12 ;  see  also  cxxxiii.   3 ;  Sol.   Song,  iv.  8).      This 
mountain  is  properly  a  prolongation  of  Anti-Libanus,  and  now 
bears,  in  Arabic,  the  name  of  Jebel-es-Sheikh,  the  Sheikh's 
Mountain,      Its  top  is  usually  stated  to  be  10,000  feet  above 
the   Mediterranean,  and  during  the  whole  year  is  partially 
crowned  with  snow,  or  rather  ice,  which,  as  it  lies  in  the  ra- 
vinee,  presents  the  appearance  of  radiant  stripes,  around  and 
below  the  summit  of  the  mountain.     This  range  must  not  be 
confounded  with  another  Mount  Hennon  (distinguished  as 
Little  Hennon),  in  the  plain  of  Esdraelon. 

4.  Tabor  is,   in  many  respects,   the   most  remarkable 
mountain  in  Palestine.      It  stands  apart*  and  alone  on  the 
north-east  border  of  the  plain  of  Esdraelon,  with  all  its  fine 
proportions,  from  base   to  summit,  displayed  at  one   view. 
Seen  from  the  south-west,  it  presents  a  semi-globular  ap- 
pearance ;    but  from  the   north-west,   it  more  resembles  a 
truncated  cone.      Its  height  has  been  greatly  over-estimated. 
Dr.  Robinson  thinks  that  it  does  not  exceed  1000  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  plain.     By  an  ancient  path,  which  winds 
considerably,  one  may  ride  to  the  summit,  where  is  a  small 
oblong  plain,  with  the  foundations  of  ancient  buildings.    The 
view  of  the  country  from  this  place  is  very  beautiful  and  ex- 
tensive.     The  mountain  is  of  limestone,  which  is  the  general 
rock  of  Palestine.      The  sides  of  the  mountain  are  mostly 
covered  with  bushes,  and  woods  of  oak  trees  (ilex  and  »gi- 
lops),  with  occasionally  pistachio,  presenting  a  beautiful  ap- 
pearance, and   affording  a  fine  shade.      This  mountain  ii 
several  times  mentioned  in  the  Old  Testament  (Josh.  XIT. 
12,  22  ;  Judges  iv.  6,  12,  14) ;  but  not  in  the  New.    It  has, 
indeed,  been  said  that  it  was  the  mountain  on  which  our  Lord 
was  transfigured  (Matt,  xvii.) ;  but  this  appears  more  than 
doubtful,  from  the  fact,  that  the  summit  of  Mount  Tabor  wa§ 
then  occupied  by  a  fortified  tcwn. 


10 


INTRODUCTION. 


5.  Carmel  is  a  mountain  ridge,  six  or  eight  miles  loag, 
stretching  nearly  north  and  south  from  the  plain  of  Esdraelon 
into   the  sea,   where   it  forms   the   high   promontory  which 

encloses,  on  the 
south,  the  bay  of 
Acre.  It  is  com- 
posed of  a  whitish 
stone,  in  which 
flints,  sometimes 
curiously  shaped, 
are  embedded. 
The  height  has 
been  variously 
stated,  but,  from 
comparison,  it 
appears  that  the 
elevation  of  the 
highest  points  is 
4.  Mount  Carmel.  nearly  equal  to 

that  of  Mount  Tabor.  On  the  east  is  the  river  Kishon  and 
the  plain  of  Esdraelon  ;  on  the  west,  a  small  plain  descending 
to  the  sea.  Oaks  and  other  trees  grow  abundantly  on  the 
mountain ;  and  various  wild  fruits  evince  its  ancient  fertility 
and  cultivation.  Indeed,  the  name  of  Carmel  means  The 
Garden  of  God,  or  a  very  pleasant  region.  Mount  Carmel  is 
renowned  in  the  Jewish  history ;  and  is  often  alluded  to  ic 
the  imagery  of  the  Prophets  (1  Kings  xviii.  19  ;  2  Kings  iL 
25 ;  iv.  25 ;  Isa.  xxix.  17  ;  xxxii.  15 ;  xxxv.  2  ;  Micah  vii, 
14  ;  Jer.  xlviii.  43). 

6.  Mounts  Ebal  and  Gerizim,  from  which  the  solemn  bless- 
ings and  curses  of  the  Law  were  declared  to  the  assembled 
hosts  of  Israel,  are  mountains  of  Samaria,  in  the  valley  between 
which  is  the  city  of  Shechem,  now  called  Nabulus  (Deut.  xxvii.; 
Josh.  viii.  30-35).     These  mountains  rise,  in  steep  rocky  pre- 
cipices, from  the  valley  on  each  side,  apparently  to  the  height 
of  800  feet.    They  both  appear  to  be  equally  naked  and  sterile, 
although  some  travellers  have  chosen  to  describe  Gerizim,  tha 
mountain  of  blessings,  as  fair  and  fruitful,  and  Ebal,  the  moun- 
tain of  curses,  as  bare  and  desolate.     Gerizim  is  on  the  south* 

and  Ebal  on  the  north-west,  side  of  the  valley. 


LAND. 


PLAINS  AND  VALLEYS. 

The  principal  plains  of  Palestine,  are  those  of  Lebanon, 
•f  the  Jordan,  of  Jericho,  of  Esdraelon,  and  of  the  Coast. 

1.  The  Plain  of  Lebanon  may  be  described  as  a  valley, 
being  enclosed  between  the  parallel  mountain  ranges  of  Li- 
banns  and  Anti-Libanus.     Although  the  greater  part  of  it 
must  have  been  in  Solomon's  dominion,  it  can  scarcely  be 
deemed  to  belong  to  Palestine  Proper,  but  its  geographical 
and  historical  connection  with  that  country  requires  its  intro- 
duction.     This  enclosed   plain  is   the    Coele- Syria   of  tb* 
ancients,  and  now  bears  the  name  of  el-Bekka  (the  valley). 
It  is  about  ninety  miles  in  length,  from  north  to  south,  by  a 
breadth  of  eleven  miles,  nearly  equal  throughout,  except  that 
it  widens  at  the  northern  end  and  narrows  at  the  southern. 
This  plain  is,  perhaps,  the  most  rich  and  beautiful  part  of 
Syria.     The  soil  is  good,  and  the  water  abundant  from  the 
numerous  mountain  springs  on  each  side ;  but  the  concentra- 
tion of  the  sun's  rays  renders  the  summer  heat  excessive. 
These  are  the  sources  of  that  fertility  for  which  the  valley 
has,  in  all  ages,  been  renowned ;  but  only  a  small  portion 
is  now  cultivated,  the  rest  being  left  in  pasture  to  the  Arab 
tribes. 

2.  The  Plain  of  the  Jordan.      By  this  name  we  under- 
stand the  margin  of  the  lakes,  as  well  as  the  valley  watered 
by  the  river.     Here  the  heat  is  still  greater  than  in  the 
valley  of  Lebanon,  and,  in  consequence,  palm  trees  and  the 
fruits  of  more  southern  climes  than  Palestine,  will  grow  freely 
wherever  there  is  soil  and  water.      But  the  latter  is  usually 
wanting,  and,  therefore,  except  on  the  immediate  borders  of 
the  river,  of  the  lake   of  Gennesareth,   and  of  the  lesser 
streams,  the  whole  plain  is  barren   and  desolate ;   for  the 
intense  heat  which  causes  exuberant  fertility  wherever  there 
is  water,  consumes  the  plain  wherever  water  is  wanting. 

3.  The  Plain  of  Jericho  is  but  an  opening  or  expansion 
in  the  plain  of  the  Jordan,  towards  the   Dead  Sea.     The 
whole  expansion  takes  in  the  plains  of  Moab  on  the  east  side 
of  the  river,  and  the  plains  of  Jericho  on  the  west,  and  the 
breadth  across  is  from  ten  to  twelve  miles.    In  fact,  the  plafefc 


J2  INTRODUCTION. 

of  the  Jordan  is  in  no  other  part  so  wide.  The  large  plain 
of  Jericho  is  partly  desert,  but,  from  the  abundance  of  water 
and  the  heat  of  the  climate,  it  might  be  rendered  highly  pro- 
ductive ;  indeed,  the  fertility  of  this  plain  has  been  celebrated 
in  every  age.  Josephus  describes  it  as  the  most  fertile  tract 
of  Judaea,  and  calls  it  a  "  divine  region."  He  speaks  also  of 
its  beautiful  gardens,  and  its  groves  of  palm  trees ;  and  his 
description  is  borne  out  by  Scripture,  in  which  Jericho  is  de- 
scribed as  "The  City  of  Palm  Trees"  (Deut.  xxxiv.  3; 
Judges  i.  16).  This  region  also  produced  honey,  opobalsam, 
the  cyproso  tree,  (or  el-henna],  and  myrobalanum,  as  well  as 
the  common  fruits  of  the  earth  in  prolific  abundance.  The 
Scripture  adds  the  sycamore  tree  to  the  number  of  its  products 
(Luke  xix.  4).  Of  all  these  productions  which  so  distin- 
guished the  climate  of  Jericho,  and  the  greater  part  of  which 
it  enjoyed  in  common  with  Egypt,  very  few  now  remain. 
Only  one  solitary  palm  tree  lingers  in  the  plain ;  the  syca- 
mores have  altogether  disappeared ;  the  celebrated  opobalsam 
is  not  known ;  and  the  myrobalanum  alone  appears  to  thrive, 
being  probably  the  thorny  shrub,  growing  wild  in  the  plain, 
to  which  the  name  of  zukkum  is  given  by  the  present  inhabi- 
tants— the  modern  "Balsam  of  Jericho"  is  an  oil,  extracted 
from  the  kernels  of  the  green  nut  which  it  bears. 

4.  The  Plain  of  Esdraelon  is  often  mentioned  in  sacred 
history  (Judges  iv.  13-15,  16  ;  v.  19  ;  2  Kings  xxiii.  29 ; 
Zech.  xii.  11 ;  Judith  i.  8)  as  the  great  battle-field  of  the 
Jewish  and  other  nations,  under  the  names  of  the 
Valley  of  Megiddo  and  the  Valley  of  Jezreel ;  and  by  Jose- 
phus as  the  Great  Plain.  The  convenience  of  its  extent  and 
situation  for  military  action  and  display  has,  from  the  earliest 
periods  of  history  down  to  our  own  day,  caused  its  surface,  at 
certain  intervals,  to  be  moistened  with  the  blood,  and  covered 
with  the  bodies,  of  conflicting  warriors  of  almost  every  nation 
under  heaven.  This  great  plain,  exclusive  of  three  great 
arms  which  stretch  eastward  towards  the  valley  of  the  Jordan, 
may  be  said  to  be  in  the  form  of  an  acute  triangle,  having 
the  measure  of  thirteen  or  fourteen  miles  on  the  north,  about 
eighteen  on  the  east,  and  above  twenty  on  the  south-west. 
In  the  western  portion  this  plain  seems  perfectly  level,  with 
a  general  declivity  towards  the  Mediterranean;  but  in  the 


LAUD.  13 

east  it  is  somewhat  undulated  by  slight  spurs  and  swells  fioiu 
the  roots  of  the  mountains :  from  the  eastern  side  three  great 
valleys  go  off  to  the  valley  of  the  Jordan.  These  valleys  are 
separated  by  the  ridges  of  Gilboa  and  Little  Hermon,  and 
that  which  lies  between  these  two  ridges,  is  the  proper  valley 
of  Jezreel,  which  name  seems  to  be  sometimes  given  to  the 
whole  plain  of  Esdraelon.  The  valley  of  Jezreel  is  a  deep 
plain,  and  about  three  miles  across.  Before  the  verdure  of 
spring  and  early  summer  has  been  parched  up  by  the  heat 
and  drought  of  the  late  summer  and  autumn,  the  view  of  the 
Great  Plain  is,  from  its  fertility  and  beauty,  very  delightful. 
In  June,  yellow  fields  of  grain,  with  green  patches  of  millet 
and  cotton  interspersed,  chequer  the  landscape  like  a  carpet. 
The  plain  itself  is  almost  without  villages,  but  there  are  seve- 
ral on  the  slopes  of  the  enclosing  hills,  especially  on  the  side 
of  Mount  Carmel. 

5.  The  Plain  of  the  Coast  is  that  tract  of  land  which  ex- 
tends along  the  coast,  between  the  sea  and  the  mountains. 
In  some  places,  where  the  mountains  approach  the  sea,  this 
tract  is  interrupted  by  promontories  and  rising  grounds ;  but, 
taken  generally,  the  whole  coast  of  Palestine  may  be  described 
as  an  extensive  plain  of  various  breadth.  Sometimes  it  ex- 
pands into  broad  plains,  at  others  it  is  contracted  into  narrow 
valleys.  With  the  exception  of  some  sandy  tracts,  the  soil  is 
throughout  rich,  and  exceedingly  productive.  The  climate  is 
everywhere  very  warm,  and  is  considered  rather  insalubrious 
as  compared  with  the  upland  country.  It  is  not  mentioned 
by  any  one  collective  name  in  Scripture.  The  part  fronting 
Samaria,  and  between  Mount  Carmel  and  Jaffa,  near  a  rich 
pasture  ground,  was  called  the  Valley  of  Sharon ;  and  the 
continuation  southward,  between  Jaffa  and  Gaza,  was  called 
Tks  Plain,  as  distinguished  from  the  hill-country  of  Judah. 


SECTION  m.-WATEB8l 


RIVERS. 

1.  THE  Jordan  is  the  only  river  of  any  note  in  Palestine, 
and  besides  it  there  are  only  two  or  three  perennial  streams. 
The  greater  number  of  the  streams  which  figure  in  the  his» 
tory,  and  find  place  in  the  maps,  are   merely   torrents   or 
water-courses,   which  carry  off  the  waters  in  the  season  of 
rain,  or  if  they  have  their  origin  in  springs,  are  spent,  in  the 
season  of  drought,  soon  after  they  quit  their  source. 

2.  The  Jordan.      The  remotest  origin  of  this  river  lies 
among  the  mountains,  not  much  less  than  forty  miles  north  of 
the  Sea  of  Galilee.    The  source  is  a  large  fountain,  just  above  a 
place  called  Hasbeiya,  whence  the  stream  which  flows  from 
it  takes  the  name  of  Hasbany.      This  is  about  twenty  miles 
north  of  Banias,  or  Caesarea  Philippi,  and  the  ancient  city  of 
Dan,  where  again  are  large  fountains,  which  have  been  from 
ancient  times  regarded  as  the  sources  of  the  Jordan,  to  the 
neglect  of  the  more  important  and  remoter  source.     The 
streams  from  these  latter  fountains  there  unite  and  form  a 
email  river,  which,  after  running  a  short  distance  further, 
unites  with  the  Hasbany,  and  the  streams,  thus  joined  into 
one  to  form  the  true  Jordan,  then  proceeds  to  the  lake  Huleh, 
from  which  the  fountain  is  about  twenty-five  miles  distant. 
This  fountain,  which  has  an  undoubted  title  to  stand  at  the 
head  of  the  springs  and  fountains  and  lakes  of  this  renowned 
river,  hails  up  from  the  bottom  of  a  shallow  pool  some  eight 
or  ten  rods  in  circumference.      It  at  once,  even  in  the  dry 
season,  forms  a  considerable  stream,  which  meanders  for  the 
first  three  miles  through  a  narrow,  but  very  lovely,  and  highly 
cultivated  valley,  and  then  sinks  rapidly  down  a  constantly 
deepening  gorge  of  dark  basalt  for  about  six  miles,  until  it 
reaches  the  level  of  the  great  volcanic  plain,  extending  to 
the  marsh  above  the  Lake  Huleh.     Through  this  plain  it 


RIVERS. 


proceeds  eight  or  ten  miles,  receiving  the  other  streams  in  it* 
way,  and  enters  the  lake  not  far  from  its  north-west  corner. 
The  other  stream  which  joins  the  Hasbany,  and  whom 


6.    Ford  of  the  Jordan. 

sources  have  heen  so  long  regarded  as  those  of  the  Jordan, 
has  distinct  sources,  at  Banias  and  at  Tel-el-Kadi.  At 
Banias  (anciently  Paneas,  from  the  worship  of  Pan)  a  stream 
issues  from  a  spacious  cavern,  under  a  wall  of  rock,  at  the 
base  of  the  Heish  mountains.  Directly  over  the  cavern  and 
in  other  parts,  in  the  face  of  the  perpendicular  rock,  niches 
have  been  cut  to  receive  statues.  Here  Herod  built  a  temple 
in  honour  of  Augustus ;  and  there  was  a  town  somewhat 
below,  traces  of  which  still  remain.  This  is,  undoubtedly, 
that  place  and  cavern,  at  the  foot  of  a  mountain,  which  Jo- 
sephus  describes  as  the  main  source  of  the  Jordan  (Joseph. 
Ant.  xv.  10,  3  ;  Bell.  Jud.  i.  21-3).  Yet,  in  another  place 
(Joseph.  Bell.  Jud.  iii.  10,  7),  this  writer  refers  the  source 
to  a  remoter  quarter.  He  relates  that  the  Tetrarch  Philip 
cast  some  chaff  into  the  lake  Phiala,  and  as  it  came  out  at 
the  Paueas  cavern,  the  lake  was  deemed  the  true  source  oi 


INTRODUCTION. 


the  river.  This  .ake  lay  120  stadia  eastward,  and  was  deep 
and  round,  like  a  bowl  or  cup — whence  its  name  Phiala. 
Such  a  lake,  about  a  mile  in  circumference,  and  perfectly 
round,  was  discovered  by  Captains  Irby  and  Mangles,  as  they 
journeyed  from  Damascus  to  Banias,  not  more  than  twelve 
miles  from  the  latter  place.* 

A  second  source  of  the  Jordan,  as  described  by  ancient 
writers,  is  at  the  place  now  called  Tel-el-Kadi,  which  is  about 
three  miles  to  the  west  of  the  cavern  at  Banias.  The  Tel 
(hill)  is  a  small  elevation  hi  the  plain,  with  a  flat  space  on 
Ihe  top  ;  here  are  two  springs,  one  of  which  is  very  large. 
The  united  waters  immediately  form  a  stream,  twelve  or 
fifteen  yards  across,  which  rushes  rapidly  over  a  stony  bed 
into  a  lower  plain.  After  a  course  of  about  four  miles  the 
stream  unites  with  that  from  Banias,  forming  the  reputed 
Jordan,  which  then  continues  its  course  to  join  the  Hasbany, 
and  so  to  the  lake  Huleh. 

Between  the  two  lakes  lies  a  tract  of  high  uneven  table- 
land, through  which  flows  the  Jordan  for  about  ten  miles,  in 

a  narrow  and  some- 
what tortuous  valley 
— the  upper  part  a 
rapid  stream,  the  lower 
slow  and  turbid.  Near- 
ly two  miles  below  the 
lake  is  a  bridge,  cal- 
led Jacob's  Bridge ; 
and  here  the  river  is 
about  eighty  feet  wide 
and  four  feet  deep. 
It  is  said  that,  in 


6.  Jacob's  Bridge. 
passing  through,  the  Jordan  does  not  mingle  its  waters  with 
those  of  the  lake  of  Gennesareth;  this  is  also  reported  of 
other  rivers  that  pass  through  lakes.  It  is  certain  that  the 
course  of  the  river  may  be  traced  through  the  middle  of  the 
lake  by  a  line  of  smoother  water. 

The  portion  of  the  Jordan  which  is  historically  and  geo- 

•  It  has  been  more  lately  visited  by  Mr.  Tipping,  who  has  riven  in 
interesting  representation  and  description  of  it  in  the  new  translation  of 
Jocephus  by  Dr.  Traill. 


WATERS.  17 

graphically  the  most  interesting  and  important,  is  that  which 
runs  between  the  Lake  of  Tiberias  and  the  Dead  Sea.  This 
portion  was  formerly  but  little  known,  but  has  of  late  been 
thoroughly  explored  (together  with  the  Dead  Sea)  by  an 
American  expedition  under  the  command  of  Lieut.  Lynch  of 
the  United  States  naval  service.  It  had  been  ascertained 
that  the  Dead  Sea  was  more  than  a  thousand  feet  below  the 
level  of  the  lake  of  Tiberias ;  but  it  was  difficult  to  under- 
stand this,  seeing  that  the  distance  was  but  sixty  miles,  and 
this  would  give  a  fall  of  twenty  per  mile*  to  a  river  which 
was  not  known  to  be  tortuous  or  to  have  any  falls  or  rapids. 
From  this  explanation  we,  however,  know  that  the  river  is 
full  of  rapids ;  and  that  although  the  direct  distance  is  but 
sixty  miles,  the  course  of  the  river  is  made  at  least  200 
miles  by  the  exceedingly  tortuous  course  of  the  stream.  This 
reduces  the  fall  to  riot  more  than  six  feet  in  the  mile,  and  for 
this  the  numerous  rapids  sufficiently  account. 

On  leaving  the  lake  of  Gennesareth  the  river  enters  into 
a  very  broad  valley,  or  Ghor,  which  name  the  natives  apply 
to  a  depressed  tract  or  plain  between  mountains.  This  name 
is  applied  to  the  plain  of  the  Jordan,  not  only  between  the 
lake  of  Gennesareth  and  the  Dead  Sea,  but  quite  across  the 
Dead  Sea,  and  to  some  distance  beyond.  The  valley  varies 
in  width  from  five  to  ten  miles  between  the  mountains  on 
each  side.  The  river  does  not  make  its  way  straight  through 
the  midst  of  the  Ghor ;  it  flows  first  near  the  western  hills, 
then  near  the  eastern,  but  advances  to  the  Dead  Sea  through 
the  middle  of  the  valley.  Within  this  valley  there  is  a  lower 
one,  and  within  that,  another  still  lower,  through  which  the 
river  flows ;  the  inner  valley  is  about  half  a  mile  wide,  and 
is  generally  green  and  beautiful,  with  trees  and  bushes, 
whereas  the  upper  or  large  valley  is,  for  the  most  part,  sandy 
or  barren ;  and  the  mountains,  or  rather  cliffs,  and  slopes  of 
the  river  uplands,  present,  for  the  most  part,  a  wild  and 
cheerless  aspect.  The  mountains  on  the  west  are  the  most 
precipitous,  while  those  on  the  east  rise  in  a  gradual  slope  to 
a  much  greater  elevation.  The  water  of  the  river  is  clear 
and  transparent,  and  abounds  in  fish.  It  is  wholesome,  al- 

*  This  was  then  thought  to  be  without  example :  but  it  is  now  known  thai 
tfcf  Sacramento  River  of  California  has  an  average  fall  of  100  feet  p«r  mil* 

•  3 


18  INTRODUCTION. 

ways  cool,  and  nearly  tasteless.  It  is  tnrbid  only  in  the 
vicinity  of  tbe  falls  and  rapids,  and  on  advancing  to  the  Dead 
Sea,  where  it  probably  passes  over  beds  of  clay.  The 
breadth  and  depth  of  the  river  varies  much  in  different  places 
and  at  different  times  of  the  year.  Dr.  Shaw  calculates  the 
average  breadth  at  thirty  yards,  and  the  depth  at  nine  feet. 
In  the  season  of  flood,  in  April  and  early  in  May,  the  river 
is  full,  and  sometimes  overflows  its  lower  bank,  to  which  fact 
there  are  several  illusions  in  Scripture  (Josh.  iii.  15;  1  Chron. 
rii.  15 ;  Jer.  xii.  5 ;  xlix.  19  ;  1.  44  ;  Ecclus.  xxiv.  26). 

3.  The  Kishon,  that  "  ancient  river,"  by  whose  wide  and 
rapid  stream  the  hosts  of  Sisera  were  swept  away  (Judges  iv. 
13';   v.  21),  is,  in  winter  and  spring,  a  mighty  river,  flowing 
from  Mount  Tabor,  and  collecting  the  waters  of  a  large  part 
of  the  plain  of  Esdraelon  and  its  bordering  hills ;  but  in  sum- 
mer all  the  part  which  passes  over  the  plain  is  quite  dried 
up,  and  only  water  from  perennial  springs  in  Carmel  is  then 
found  in  the  last  seven  miles  of  its  bed.      It  enters  the  bay 
of  Acre  near  the  foot  of  Mount  Carmel. 

4.  The  Helus,  now  called  Nahr  Kardanus,  enters  the  bay 
of  Acre  higher  up  than  the  Kishon.     It  is  a  small  stream,  ford- 
able  even  at  its  mouth  in  summer.      It  is  not  mentioned  in 
the  Bible,  and  is  chiefly  celebrated  for  the  tradition,  that  the 
accidental  vitrification  of  its  sands  taught  man  the  art  of 
making  glass. 

5.  The  other  streams  of  note  enter  the  Jordan  from  the 
east ;   these  are  the  Jarmuch,  the  Jabbok,  and  the  Arnon.— 
The  Jarmuch,  called  also  Sheriatel-Mandhur,  anciently  Hiero- 
max,  joins  the  Jordan  five  miles  below  the  lake  of  Gennesa- 
reth.     Its  source  is  ascribed  to  a  small  lake,  almost  a  mile  in 
circumference,  at  Mezareib,  which  is  thirty  miles  east  of  the 
Jordan.      It  is  a  beautiful  stream,  and  yields  a  considerable 
tody  of  water  to  the  Jordan. 

6.  The  Jabbok,   now  called  Zerka,  is  a  small  stream, 
winding  prettily  through  a  deep  valley  or  ravine,  which  is 
not  so  well  wooded  as  its  neighbourhood.     The  water  is  very 
clear;    and,   although  narrow,  the  stream  is  deep   and  its 
course  rapid. 

7.  The  Arnorij  now  called  Wady  Modjeb,  enters  the  Dead 
Bea.      It  was  the  river  of  Moab,  and  as  such  is  often  men- 


WATERS.  19 

tioned  in  Scripture.  This  stream  also  flows  through  an 
exceedingly  deep  valley,  which  is  less  shrubby  than  the  river 
valleys  of  this  country  usually  are.  It  is  almost  exhausted 
by  the  end  of  summer,  but  at  all  times  there  are  clear  indica- 
tions of  the  furious  rapidity  with  which  the  full  stream  rushes 
to  the  Dead  Sea  during  the  season  of  rain. 


LAKES. 

The  river  Jordan  in  its  course  forms  three  remarkable 
lakes,  in  the  last  of  which,  called  the  Dead  Sea,  it  is  lost : — 

1.  The   Lake  Merom   (Josh.  xi.   5-7),  or  Samochonitis 
(Joseph.  Antiq.  v.  5,  1)  now  called  Huleh,  the  first  of  these 
serves  as  a  kind  of  reservoir  to  collect  the  waters  which  form 
the  Jordan,  and  again  to  send  them  forth  in  a  single  stream. 
The  lake  is  of  a  triangular  or  funnel  shape,  five  or  six  miles 
broad  at  its  base,  and  tapers  down  to  an  apex  at  its  outlet, 
at  a  distance  of  six  or  eight  miles  from  the  northern  base. 
This  is  in  spring,  when  the  waters  are  highest ;   but  in  sum- 
mer it  becomes  a  mere  marsh.    In  some  parts  it  is  sown  with 
rice,  and  its  reeds  and  rushes  afford  shelter  to  wild  hogs. 

2.  The  Lake   of  Gennesareth,   called   also  the  Sea  of 
Galilee,  and  the  Lake  of  Tiberias.      After  quitting  the  lake 
Huleh,  the  river  Jordan  proceeds  for  about  thirteen  miles 
southward,  and  then  enters  the  great  lake  of  Gennesareth. 
This  lake  lies  very  deep,  among  fruitful  hills  and  mountainSj 
from  which,  in  the  season,  many  rivulets  descend ;   its  shape 
will  be  seen  from  the  map.     The  extent  has  been  greatly  over- 
rated :    Dr.  Eobinson  considers  that  the  length,  in  a  straight 
line,  does  not  exceed  eleven  or  twelve  geographical  miles, 
and  that  the  breadth  is  from  five  to  six  miles.    From  numer- 
ous indications,  it  is  judged  that  the  bed  of  this  lake  was 
formed  by  some  ancient  volcanic  eruption,  which  history  has 
not  recorded ;   the  waters  are  very  clear  and  sweet,  and  con- 
tain various  kinds  of  excellent  fish  in  great  abundance.      It 
will  be  remembered  that  several  of  the  Apostles  were  fisher- 
men of  this  lake,  and  that  it  was  also  the  scene  of  several 
transactions  in  the  life  of  Christ ;   it  is  thus  frequently  men- 
tioned in  the  New  Testament,  but  very  rarely  in  the  Old, 

P.— 2 


20  INTRODUCTION. 

where  it  is  called  the  Sea  of  Chinnereth,  ot  whkh  Gennesareih 
is  a  corruption.  The  borders  of  the  lake  were  in  the  time  of 
Christ  well  peopled,  having  been  covered  with  numerous 
towns  and  villages ;  but  now  they  are  almost  desolate,  and 
the  fish  and  water-fowl  are  but  little  disturbed. 

3.  The  Dead  Sea,  called  also  the  Salt  Sea,  the  Sea  of 
Sodom,  and  the  Asphaltic  Lake  (Lacus  Asphaltitis),  is  from 
its  size  the  most  important,  and  from  its  history  and  qualities 
the  most  remarkable,  of  all  the  lakes  of  Palestine.  It  has 
been  assumed  that  this  lake  did  not  exist  before  the  destruc- 
tion of  Sodom  and  the  other  "  cities  of  the  plain"  (Gen.  xix.); 
and  that  before  that  time  the  present  bed  of  the  lake  was  a 
fertile  plain,  in  which  those  cities  stood.  It  was  also  con- 
cluded that  the  river  Jordan  then  flowed  through  this  plain, 
and  afterwards  pursued  its  course  through  the  great  valley,  of 
Arabah,  to  the  eastern  arm  of  the  Red  Sea.  These  conclusions 
seem  to  be  substantially  correct.  The  results  of  the  recent 
complete  survey  and  soundings  of  the  whole  lake  by  the 
American  Expedition  under  Lieut.  Lynch,  are  in  conformity 
with  the  inference  one  would  draw  from  the  Scriptural  account, 
that  the  entire  chasm  was  a  plain,  sunk  and  "overwhelmed" 
by  the  wrath  of  God.  The  bottom  of  the  sea  consists  of  two 
submerged  plains,  an  elevated  and  a  depressed  one ;  the 
former  averaging  thirteen,  and  the  latter  about  thirteen  hundred 
feet  below  the  surface.  In  the  northern,  and  largest  and 
deepest  one,  in  a  line  corresponding  with  the  bed  of  the  Jor- 
dan, is  a  ravine  which  corresponds  with  another  at  the  south 
bed  of  the  lake.  In  the  Jordan  itself,  between  the  Jabbok 
and  this  lake,  there  is  a  sudden  break  down  in  the  bed  of  the 
river ;  and  if  there  be  a  similar  break  in  the  water  courses 
to  the  south  of  the  Dead  Sea,  accompanied  with  like  volcanic 
characters,  there  can  scarcely  be  a  doubt  that  the  whole 
Ghor  has  sunk  from  some  extraordinary  convulsion,  preceded 
most  probably  by  an  irruption  of  fire  ;  and  a  general  conflagra- 
tion of  the  bitumen  which  abounded  in  the  plain. 

The  Dead  Sea  is  about  thirty-nine  or  forty  geographical 
miles  long  from  north  to  south,  and  nine  or  ten  miles  wide 
from  east  to  west ;  and  it  lies  embedded  very  deep  between 
lofty  cliffs  on  the  western  side,  which  are  about  1500  feet 
and  mountains  on  the  eastern  shore,  the  highest  ridgei 


WAI  ERS.  21 

of  which  are  reckoned  to  be  from  2000  to  2500  feet  above  the 
water.  The  water  of  the  lake  is  much  salter  than  that  of  the 
Sea.  From  the  quantity  of  salt  which  it  holds  in  solution, 
it  is  thick  and  heavy,  and  no  fish  can  live  or  marine  plants 
grow  in  it.  Even  when  subjected  to  a  powerful  microscope 
the  water  exhibits  no  trace  of  animalculse  or  of  any  animal 
matter.  The  old  stories  respecting  the  pestiferous  qualities  of 
the  Dead  Sea  and  its  waters,  are  mere  fables  or  delusions ;  and 
actual  appearances  are  the  natural  and  obvious  effects  of  the 
confined  and  deep  situation,  the  intense  heat,  and  the  uncom- 
mon saltness  of  the  waters.  Lying  in  its  deep  cauldron,  sur- 
rounded by  lofty  clifis  of  naked  limestone  rock,  exposed  for 
seven  or  eight  months  in  the  year  to  the  unclouded  beams  of 
a  burning  sun,  nothing  but  sterility  and  solitude  can  be  looked 
for  upon  its  shores  ;  and  nothing  else  is  actually  found,  except 
in  those  parts  where  there  are  fountains  or  streams  of  fresh 
water ;  in  all  such  t>laces  there  is  a  fertile  soil  and  abundant 
vegetation.  Birds  also  abound,  and  they  are  observed  to  fly 
over  and  across  the  sea  without  being,  as  old  stories  tell,  in- 
jured or  killed  by  its  exhalations.  The  water,  although  un- 
pleasant, acrid,  and  greasy,  is  entirely  inodorous.  The 
noxious  smells  which  pervade  the  shores  are  to  be  ascribed  to 
the  foetid  springs  and  marshes  along  the  shore,  increased  by 
exhalations  from  stagnant  pools.  Indeed,  the  saline  and 
inodorous  exhalations  from  the  lake  itself  are  probably  rather 
wholesome  than  otherwise  ;  and  as  there  is  but  little  verdure 
upon  the  shores,  there  can  be  no  vegetable  exhalations  to 
render  the  air  impure.  The  evil  to  which  the  human  frame 
is  here  subject,  arises  from  the  dangerous  and  depressing  in- 
fluence of  the  intense  concentrated  heat,  and  from  the  acrid 
and  clammy  quality  of  the  waters,  producing  a  most  irritated 
state  of  the  skin,  and  eventually  febrile  symptoms,  and  great 
prostration  of  strength. 

On  the  borders  of  this  lake  is  found  much  sulphur,  in 
pieces  as  large  as  walnuts,  and  even  larger.  There  is  also  a 
black  shining  stone,  which  will  partly  burn  in  the  fire,  and 
which  then  emits  a  bituminous  smell :  this  is  the  "  stink- 
stone"  of  Burckhardt.  At  Jerusalem  it  is  made  into  rosaries 
Mid  toys,  of  which  great  quantities  are  sold  to  the  pilgrimi 
the  sacred  places.  Another  remarkable  production. 


n  INTRODUCTION. 

from  which,  indeed,  the  lake  takes  one  of  its  names,  is  th« 
asphaltum,  or  bitumen.  Josephus  says,  that  "  the  sea  in 
many  places  sends  up  black  masses  of  asphaltum,  which  float 
upon  the  surface,  having  the  size  and  shape  of  headless  oxen  " 
(Joseph.  Bell.  Jud.  iv.  8,  4).  From  recent  information,  it 
appears  that  large  masses  are  rarely  found,  and  then  generally 
after  earthquakes.  The  substance  is  doubtless  produced  from 
the  bottom  of  the  sea,  in  which  it  coagulates,  and  rises  to  the 
surface  ;  or  possibly  the  coagulation  may  have  been  ancient, 
and  the  substance  adheres  to  the  bottom  until  detached  by 
earthquakes  and  other  convulsions,  when  its  buoyancy  brings 
it  to  the  surface.  We  know  that  "the  vale  of  Siddim" 
(Gen.  xiv.  10),  was  anciently  "full  of  slime-pits "  or  sources 
of  bitumen  ;  and  these,  now  under  the  water,  probably  supply 
the  aaphaltum  which  is  found  on  such 


SECTION  IV.-CLIMATE   AND  SEASONS. 

1.  THE  variations  of  sunshine  and  rain  which,  with  us, 
extend  throughout  the  year,  are  in  Palestine  confined  chiefly 
to  the  latter  part  of  autumn  and  the  winter.      During  all  the 
rest  of  the  year  the  sky  is  almost  uninterruptedly  cloudless, 
and  rain  very  rarely  falls. 

The  autumnal  rains  usually  commence  at  the  latter  end 
of  October,  or  beginning  of  November  ;  not  suddenly,  but  by 
degrees,  which  gives  opportunity  to  the  husbandman  to  sow 
his  wheat  and  barley.  The  rains  come  mostly  from  the  west 
(Luke  xii.  54)  and  south-west,  and  continue  for  two  or  three 
days  at  a  time,  falling  chiefly  in  the  night ;  the  wind  then 
changes  to  the  north  or  east,  and  several  days  of  fine  weather 
succeed.  During  the  months  of  November  and  December  the 
rains  continue  to  fall  heavily ;  afterwards  they  return  at 
longer  intervals,  and  are  not  so  heavy  ;  but  at  no  period 
during  the  winter  do  they  entirely  cease  to  occur.  Rain  con- 
tinues to  fall  more  or  less  during  the  month  of  March,  but  ia 
afterwards  very  rare.  Morning  mists  occur  as  late  as  May, 
but  rain  almost  never.  Itain  in  the  time  of  harvest  was  as 
incomprehensible  to  an  ancient  Jew  as  snow  in  summer  (Prov. 
xxvi.  1;  1  Sam.  xii.  17;  Amos  iv.  7).  The  "early  "and 
the  "latter"  rains,  for  which  the  Jewish  husbandmen  awaited 
with  longing  (Prov.  xvi.  15  ;  James  v.  7),  seem  to  have 
been  the  first  showers  of  autumn,  which  revived  the  parched 
and  thirsty  soil,  and  prepared  it  for  the  seed  ;  and  the  later 
showers  of  spring  which  continued  to  refresh  and  forward  the 
ripening  crops  and  the  vernal  products  of  the  fields. 

2.  The  cold  of  winter  is  not  severe,  and  the  ground  is 
never  frozen.     Snow  falls  more  or  less.     In  the  low-lying 
plains  but  little  falls,  and  it  disappears  early  in  the  day ;    in 
the  higher  lands,  as  at  Jerusalem,  it  often  falls,  chiefly  in 
January  and  February,  to  the  depth  of  a  foot  or  more ;  but 
even  there  it  does  not  lie  long  on  the  ground.     Thunder  and 
lightning  are  frequent  in  the  winter. 

3    In  the  plains  and  valleys  the  heat  of  summer  is  op» 


24  INTRODUCTION. 

pressive,  but  not  in  the  more  elevated  tracts,  as  at  Jerusalem, 
except  when  the  south  wind  (Sirocco)  blows  (Luke  xii.  55). 
In  such  high  grounds  the  nights  are  cool,  often  with  heavy 
dew.  The  total  absence  of  rain  in  summer  soon  destroys  the 
verdure  of  the  fields,  and  gives  to  the  general  landscape,  even 
in  the  high  country,  an  aspect  of  drought  and  barrenness. 
No  green  thing  remains  but  the  foliage  of  the  scattered  fruit 
trees,  and  occasional  vineyards  and  fields  of  millet.  In 
autumn  the  whole  land  becomes  dry  and  parched ;  the  cisterns 
are  nearly  empty,  and  all  nature,  animate  and  inanimate, 
looks  forward  with  longing  for  the  return  of  the  rainy  season. 

4.  In  the  hill-country  the  season  of  harvest  is  later  than 
in  the  plains  of  the  Jordan  and  of  the  sea-coast.     The  barley 
harvest  is  about  a  fortnight  earlier  than  that  of  wheat.      In 
the  plain  of  the  Jordan  the  wheat  harvest  is  early  in  May ; 
in  the  plains  of  the  Coast  and  of  Esdraelon  it  is  towards  the 
latter  end  of  that  month,  and  in  the  hills,  not  until  June. 
The  general  vintage  is  in  September,  but  the  first  grapes 
ripen  in  July,  and  from  that  time  the  towns  are  well  supplied 
with  this  fruit. 

5.  The  climate  of  Palestine  has  always  been  considered 
healthy,  and  the  inhabitants  have  generally  enjoyed  a  high 
average  duration  of  life.      Jerusalem,  in  particular,  from  its 
great  elevation,  clear  sky,  and  bracing  atmosphere,  should  b« 
•  healthy  spot,  *nd  is  usually  so  esteemed. 


PAST  n-AGRICULTURE  AND  PASTUKAOB. 

SECTION  L— LAWS  AND  OPERATIONS. 

LAWS. 

1  IT  appeared  to  the  Divine  Wisdom,  that  the  agricultural 
life  was  best  suited  to  maintain  the  Israelites  in  that  particu- 
lar position  in  which  it  was  designed  that  they  should  be 
placed.  A  country  well  adapted  to  agriculture  was,  there- 
fore, given  to  them ;  and  laws  were  framed  to  encourage  and 
to  render  necessary  the  culture  of  the  ground,  and,  in  some 
degree,  to  discourage  other  pursuits.  That  all  might  find  an 
interest  in  the  culture  of  the  soil,  every  one  had  some  land 
to  cultivate.  A  plot  of  ground  was  given  to  every  head  of  a 
family,  which  he  had  full  power  to  cultivate  as  he  pleased, 
and  to  transmit  to  his  heirs.  The  difficulty  was  not  in  ac- 
quiring, but  in  alienating  a  possession  in  land.  No  one  could 
dispossess  himself  of  his  lands  for  a  longer  time  than  to  the 
next  ensuing  jubilee,  which  occurred  every  fifty  years ;  and 
if  he  disposed  of  his  land  for  this  limited  period,  himself,  or 
his  nearest  relative,  always  retained  the  right  of  resuming 
possession,  by  paying  the  calculated  value  of  the  unexpired  term 
op  to  the  year  of  jubilee.  As,  by  the  original  constitution,  God 
himself  was  the  political  head  of  the  state,  and  the  sovereign 
proprietor  of  the  soil,  the  land,  thus  secured  to  the  heirs  of 
the  first  proprietors,  was  exempt  from  any  other  rent-charges 
than  the  tithes  and  first-fruits  which  were  offered  to  Him, 
and  used  by  His  servants — the  priests  and  Levites  (Lev- 
xxvii.  30 ;  Deut.  xii.  17-19  ;  xiv.  22-29).  As  fields  are 
not  divided  by  hedges  in  the  east,  the  stones  which  marked 


26  INTKOUUCTION. 

the  boundaries  of  lands  (land-marks)  were  rendered  inviolable 
by  a  solemn  curse  against  whoever  should  remove  them 
(Deut.  xix.  14).  All  the  inhabitants,  except  the  priests  and 
Levites,  were  considered  by  the  laws,  and  were,  fear  the  most 
part,  in  fact,  agriculturists,  whether  they  dwelt  in  the  country 
or  in  towns.  This  legislation  had  due  effect ;  for  agriculture 
was  long  held  in  high  honour,  and  persons  of  condition  did 
not  disdain  to  put  their  hand  to  the  plough  ( 1  Sam.  xi.  5,  7 ; 
1  Kings  xix.  19  ;  2  Chron.  xxvi.  10).  As  luxury  increased, 
this  esteem  for  agriculture  declined ;  especially  after  the  Cap- 
tivity, when  many  turned  their  attention  towards  merchandise 
and  the  mechanic  arts. 

2.  The  Fallow  Tear. — That  the  Israelites  might  exercise 
trust  in  their  Divine  King ;  that  they  might  be  trained  to 
habits  of  economy  and  foresight ;  and  that  the  soil  might  not 
be  exhausted,  it  was  ordered  that  every  seventh  year  should 
be  a  sabbath  of  rest  to  the  land.     There  was  to  be  no  sowing  ( 
nor  reaping,  no  pruning  of  vines  nor  olives,  no  vintage  nor 
gathering  of  fruits ;  and  whatever  grew  of  itself  was  to  be 
left  to  the  poor,  the  stranger,  and  the  beasts  of  the  field  (Lev. 
xxv.  1-7 ;   Deut.   xv.  1-10).      But  such  an  observance  re- 
quired more  faith  than  the  Israelites  were  prepared  to  exer- 
cise ;   it  was  for  a  long  time  utterly  neglected  (Lev.  xxvi. 
34,  35 ;    2  Chron.  xxxvi.  21),  but  after  the  Captivity  was 
more  observed. 

3.  Fertilization. — The  soil  of  Palestine  is,  for  the  most 
part,  very  fertile,  when  the  rains  and  dews  of  autumn  and 
spring  are  not  withheld.     Water  is  the  great  fertilizing  agent ; 
and  therefore  the  ancient  inhabitants  were  able,  in  some  parts, 
to  avert  the  aridity  which  the  summer  droughts  occasioned, 
and  to  keep  up  a  garden-like  verdure,  by  means  of  aqueducts 
communicating  with  the  brooks  and  rivers  (Psalm  i.  3 ;  Ixv. 
10  ;  Prov.  xxi.  1  ;  Isaiah  xxx.  25 ;  xxxii.  2,  20  ;  Hosea  xii. 
11).      Hence  springs,  fountains,  and  rivulets,  were  as  much 
esteemed  \>y  husbandmen  as   by  shepherds  (Josh.  xv.   19 ; 
Judges  i.   15)       The   soil  was  also  cleared  of  stones,  and 
carefully  cultivated ;    and  its  fertility  was  increased  by  the 
ashes  to  which  the  dry  stubble  and  herbage  were  occasion- 
ally reduced  by  burning  over  the  surface  of  the  ground  (Prov. 
xxiv.  31;  Isaiah  vii,  23;  xxxii,  13),      The  dung  and,  in 


LAWS    AND    OPERATIONS. 


ft 


the  neighbourhood  of  Jerusalem,  the  blood  of  animals,  were 
also  used  to  enrich  the  soil  (2  Kings  ix.  37  ;  Psalm  Ixxxiii. 
10;  Isaiah  xxv.  10  Jer.  ix.  22  ;  Luke  xiv.  34,  35). 

4.  Fields. — Under  the  term  dagan,  which  we  translate 
"grain,"   and   "corn,"  the   Hebrews  comprehended   almost 
every  object  of^eW-culture.     Syria,  including  Palestine,  was 
regarded  by  the  ancients  as  one  of  the  first  countries  for  corn. 
Wheat  was  abundant  and  excellent;    and  there  is  still  one 
bearded  sort,  the  ear  of  which  is  three  times  as  heavy,  and  con- 
tains twice  as  many  grains,  as  our  common  English  wheat 
Barley  was  also  much  cultivated,  not  only  for  bread,  but  be- 
cause it  was  the  only  kind  of  corn  which  was  given  to  beasts ; 
for  oats  and  rye  do  not  thrive  in  warm  climates.      Hay  was 
not  in  use,  and  therefore  the  barley  was  mixed  with  chopped 
straw  to  form  the  food  of  beasts :  this  is  what  is  called  "  pro- 
vender" in  Scripture.   Other  objects  of  field-culture  were  millet, 
spelt,  various  kinds  of 

beans  and  peas,  pepper- 
wort,  cummin,  cucum- 
bers, melons,  flax,  and 
perhaps  cotton.  Many 
other  articles  might  be 
mentioned  as  being  now 
cultivated  in  Palestine, 
but,  as  their  names  do 
not  occur  in  Scripture, 
it  is  difficult  to  know 
whether  they  were 
grown  there  in  ancient 
times. 

5.  Gardens.  —  The 
[sraelites  appear  to  have 
been  fond  of  gardens, 
which,  in  the  East,  are 
chiefly     planted     with 

trees,  with  little  regard  7-  Garden  House- 

to  order  or  effect.  As,  however,  the  Egyptians  were  skilftt 
florists,  and  laid  out  their  gardens  with  care,  introducing  beds 
and  borders  of  flowers,  it  is  likely  that  the  Israelites  had 
tome  similar  practices.  Shade  was  chiefly  sought ;  and,  that 


INTRODUCTION. 


a  double  benefit  might  be  realised,  the  shade  of  fruit  trees 
was  preferred.  The  more  important  gardens  were  named 
from  the  prevalence  of  certain  trees  in  them ;  as  u  the  garden 
of  nuts,"  "  the  garden  of  pomegranates,"  &c.  (Sol.  Song  vi. 
11).  The  gardens  owed  all  their  freshness  to  the  waters,  of 
which  they  were  never  destitute  (Num.  xxiv.  6  ;  Deut.  xi.  10 ; 
Sol.  Song  iv.  15  ;  Isaiah  i.  30;  Ixvi.  17  ;  Jer.  xxxi.  12).  So 
attached  were  the  Israelites  to  their  gardens,  that  they  often 
had  their  sepulchres  in  them  (2  Kings  ix.  37  ;  xxi.  18 ; 
Mark  xv.  46).  Trees  were  multiplied  by  seeds  and  shoots ; 
they  were  transplanted,  dug  around,  manured,  and  pruned 
(Job  viii.  16  ;  Isaiah  xvii.  10) ;  and  the  operation  of  graft- 
ing was  well  known  (Eom.  xi.  17). 


OPERATIONS  AND  IMPLEMENTS. 

1.  Of  late  years  much  light  has  been  thrown  upon  the 
agricultural  operations  and  implements  of  ancient  times  by  the 

discovery  of  various 
representations  on 
the  sculptured  monu- 
ments and  painted 
tombs  of  Egypt.  As 
these  agree  surpris- 
ingly with  the  notices 
in  the  Bible,  and,  in- 

the  existing  usages  in  Syria  and  Egypt,  it  is  very  safe  to 
receive  the  instruction  which  they  offer. 

2.  Ploughing. — This  has  always  been  a  light  and  super- 
ficial operation  in  the  East. 

At  first  the  ground  was  opened 
with  pointed  sticks ;  then  a 
kind  of  hoe  was  employed, 
and  this,  in  many  parts  of  the 
world,  is  still  the  substitute 
for  a  plough.  But  the  plough 
was  known  in  Egypt  and  Syria  9-  Hoeing. 

the  Hebrews  became  cultivators  (Job  i.  14).     ID  the 


LAWS    AMD   OPERATIONS. 


East,  however,  it  has  always  been  a  light  and  inartificial 

implement.     At  first  it  was  little  more  than  a  stout  branch 

of    a    tree,    from    which 

projected     another    limb, 

shortened    and    pointed  ; 

this  being  turned  into  the 

ground  made  the  furrows, 

while  at  the  further  end 

of  tho  larger  branch  was 

fastened  a  transverse  yoke, 

,  .  .      .,  •  10.   Ancient  Egyptian  Plough. 

to  which  the  oxen   were 

harnessed.      Afterwards  a  handle  to  guide  the  plough  waa 
added:  thus  the  plough  consisted  of — 1,  the  pole  ;  2,  the  point 

or  share ;  3,  the  handle ; 
4,  the  yoke.  The  Sy- 
rian plough  is,  and 
doubtless  was,  light 
enough  for  a  man  to 
carry  with  one  hand; 
it  was  drawn  by  oxen, 
=3  which  were  sometimes 
urged  by  a  scourge 
(Isaiah  x.  26  ;  Nahum 
iii.  2),  but  oftener  by 
a  long  staff,  furnished  at  one  end  with  a  flat  piece  of  metal 
for  clearing  the  plough,  and  at  the  other  with  a  spike  for 
goading  the  oxen :  this  ox-goad  might  be  easily  used  as  a 
spear  (Judges  iii.  31  ;  1  Sam.  xiii.  21).  Sometimes  men 
followed  the  plough  with  hoes  to  break  the  clods  (Isaiah 
xxviii.  24) ;  but  in  later  times  a  kind  of  hammer  was  em- 
ployed, which  appears  to  have  been  then,  as  now,  merely  a 
thick  block  of  wood  pressed  down  by  a  weight,  or  by  a  man 
sitting  on  it,  and  drawn  over  the  ploughed  field. 

3.  Sowing. — The  ground,  having  been  ploughed  as  soon 
as  the  autumnal  rains  had  mollified  th;  soil,  was  fit,  by  the 
end  of  October,  to  receive  the  seed ;  and  the  sowing  of  wheat 
continued,  in  different  situations,  through  November  and  into 
December.  Barley  was  not  generally  sown  till  January  and 
February.  The  seed  appears  to  have  been  sown  and  har- 
roved  at  the  same  time;  althougn  sometimes  it  was  ploughed 


11. 

1.  The  plough.    2.  The  pole.    3.  Shares  (various). 
4.  Handle.  5.  Yokes.        6.  Ox-goad. 


INTRODUCTION. 


in  by  a  cross  furrow.     The  Egyptian  paintings  illustrate  the 
Scriptures    oy   shewing   that  the  sower   held   the   seed   in 

a  basket,  with  one 
hand,  and  scattered 
it  with  the  other; 
while  another  per- 
son filled  a  fresh 
basket.  We  also  see 
that  the  mode  of 
sowing  was  what  we 
call  "broad-cast,"  in 
which  the  seed  is 
thrown  loosely  over 
the  field  (Matt.  xiii. 
3-8). 


IS.    Sowing. 


4.  Reaping. — The 
season  of  harvest  has 
oeen  noticed  (p.  23).  Different  modes  of  reaping  are  indi- 
cated in  Scripture,  and  illustrated  by  the  Egyptian  monuments. 
In  the  most  ancient  times 
the  corn  was  plucked  up  by 
the  roots,  which  continued 
to  be  the  practice  with  par- 
ticular kinds  of  grain  after 
the  sickle  was  known ;  in 
Egypt,  at  this  day,  barley 
and  dourra  are  pulled  up  by 
the  roots.  When  the  sickle 


13'  Pluckms  Com- 


was  used,  the  wheat  was  either  cropped  off  under  the  ear,  or 
eat  close  to  the  ground  ;   in  the  former  case  the  straw  was 

afterwards  plucked  up  for 
use,  in  the  latter  the  stub- 
ble was  left  and  burnt  in 
the  ground  for  manure. 
As  the  Egyptians  needed 
not  such  manure,  and  were 
economical  of  straw,  they 
generally  followed  the  for- 
mer method  ;  while  the 


14.    Reaping. 

Uraelites,  wh  ;se  lands  derive'3  ' 


from  the  burnt  stubble, 


LAWS    AND   OPERATIONS. 


TOed  the  latter,  although  the  practice  of  cutting  off  the  ears 

was  also  known  to  them  (Job  xxiv.  24).     Cropping  the  ears 

short,  the  Egyptians 

did  not  generally  bind 

them    into    sheaves, 

bnt  removed  them  in 

baskets.     Sometimes 

they  bound  them  into 

double  sheaves;   and 

such  as  they  plucked 

up  were  bound  into 

r  15.    Binding  Corn. 

long  sheaves.       I  he 

Israelites  appear  always  to  have  made  up  their  corn  into 
sheaves  (Gen.  xxxvii.  7 ;   Lev.  xxiii.  10-15  ;  Ruth  ii.  7,  15 ; 

Job  xxiv.  10 ;  Jer.  ix. 
22  ;  Mic.  iv.  12),  which 
were  collected  into  a 
heap,  or  removed  in  a 
cart  (Amos  ii.  13)  to 
the  threshing-floor.  The 
reapers  were  the  owners 
and  their  children,  men 
and  women  -  servants, 
and  hired  day-labourers, 
(Ruth  ii.  4,  8,  21,  23  ;  John  iv.  36 ;  James  v.  4).  Refresh- 
ments were  provided  for  them,  especially  drink,  of  which  the 
gleaners  were  often 
allowed  to  partake 
(Ruth  ii.  9);  so,  in 
the  Egyptian  scenes, 
we  see  reapers  drink- 
ing, and  the  gleaners 
applying  to  share  the 
draught.  Among  the 
Israelites,  gleaning  was  one  of  the  stated  provisions  for  the 
poor ;  and  for  their  benefit  the  corners  of  the  fields  were  left 
unreaped,  and  the  reapers  might  not  return  for  a  forgotten 
sheaf.  Gleaners  could  not,  however,  force  themselves  upon 
a  particular  field,  without  the  consent  of  the  owner  (Lev.  xiz* 
9,  10 ;  Deut.  xxiv.  19 ;  Ruth  ii.  2). 


16.    Reaping  HOOKS. 


17.    Reapers  Drinking. 


INTRODUCTION. 


5.  Threshing. — The  ancient  mode  of  threshing,  as  de- 
scribed in  Scripture,  and  figured  on  the  Egyptian  monuments, 
is  still  preserved  in  Palestine.  Formerly  the  sheaves  were 
conveyed  from  the  field  to  the  threshing-floor  in  carts,  but 
mow  they  are  borne  generally  on  the  backs  of  camels  and 

asses.  The  thresh- 
ing-floor is  a  level 
plot  of  ground,  of  a 
circular  shape,  gene- 
rally about  fifty  feet 
in  diameter,  prepared 
for  use  by  beating 
down  the  earth  till  a 
hard  floor  is  formed 


18.   Threshing. 


(Gen.  1.  10 ;  Judges  vi.  37  ;  2  Sam.  xxiv.  16,  24) ;  some- 
times several  of  these  floors  are  contiguous  to  each  other. 
The  sheaves  are  spread  out  upon  them,  and  the  grain  is 
trodden  out  by  oxen,  cows,  and  young  cattle,  arranged  five 
abreast,  and  driven  in  a  circle,  or  rather  in  all  directions, 
over  the  floor.  This  was  the  common  mode  in  Bible  times ; 
and  Moses  forbade  that  the  oxen  thus  employed  should  be 
muzzled  to  prevent  them  from  tasting  the  corn  (Deut.  xxv.  4; 
Isaiah  xxviii.  28).  Flails^  or  sticks,  were  only  used  in  thresh- 
ing small  quantities,  or  for  the  lighter  kinds  of  grain  (Ruth 
Li.  17  ;  Isaiah  xxviii.  27).  There  were,  however,  some  kinds 
of  threshing-machines,  which  are  still  employed  in  Palestine  and 
Egypt.  One  of  them, 
represented  in  the 
annexed  figure,  is 
very  muoh  used  in 
Palestine.  It  is  com- 
posed of  two  thick 
planks,  fastened  to- 
gether side  by  side, 
and  bent  upward  in 


19.    Corn-Drag. 


front ;  sharp  fragments  of  stone  are  fixed  into  holes  bored  in 
the  bottom.  This  machine  is  drawn  over  the  corn  by  oxen, 
a  man  or  boy  sometimes  sitting  on  it  to  increase  the  weight ; 
tt  not  only  separates  the  grain,  but  cuts  the  straw  and  make* 
it  fit  for  fodder  (2  Kings  xiii.  7).  This  is  mort  probably  th» 


LAWS    AND    OPERATIONS. 


Corn-drag  which  is  mentioned  in  Scripture  (Isaiah  xxviii.  27  ; 
xli.  15;  Amos  i.  3,  rendered  "threshing-instrument"),  and 
would  seem  to  have  been  sometimes  furnished  with  iron  points 
instead  of  stones.  The  Bible  also  notices  a  machine  called  a 
moreg  (2  Sam.  xxi.  22 ;  1  Chron.  xxi.  23  ;  Isaiah  xli.  15), 
which  is  unquestion- 
ably the  same  which 
still  in  Arabic;  bears 
the  name  of  nor  eg ; 
and  which,  although 
not  now  seen  in  Pales- 
tine, is  common  in 
Egypt.  It  is  a  sort 
of  frame  of  wood,  in 
which  are  inserted  ^  Noreg- 

three  wooden  rollers,  armed  with  iron  teeth,  &c.;  it  bears  a 
sort  of  seat  or  chair,  in  which  the  driver  sits  to  give  the 
benefit  of  his  weight ;  it  is  generally  drawn  over  the  corn  by 
two  oxen,  and  separates  the  grain  and  breaks  up  the  straw 
even  more  effectually  than  the  drag.  In  all  these  processes 
the  corn  is  occasionally  turned  by  a  fork,  and  when  sufficiently 
threshed  is  thrown  up  by  the  same  fork  against  the  wind  to 
separate  the  grain,  which  is  then  gathered  up  and  winnowed. 

6.  Winnowing.  —  This    was    generally    accomplished   by 
repeating  the  process  of  tossing  up  the  grain  against  the  wind 

with  a  fork  (Jer.  iv.  11,  12),  by 
which  the  broken  straw  and  chaff 
were  dispersed  and  the  grain  fell 
to  the  ground.  The  grain  after- 
wards passed  through  a  sieve,  to 
separate  the  bits  of  earth  and 
other  impurities ;  after  this  it 
underwent  a  still  further  purifi- 
cation, by  being  tossed  up  with 
•"wooden  scoops,  or  short-handled 
21-  shovels,  such  as  we  see  in  Egyp- 

tian paintings  (Isaiah  xxx.  24). 

7.  Corn-stores. — The  un winnowed  grain  was  originally 
kept  in  subterranean  storehouses,  and  even  in  caverns ;  but, 
in  process  of  time,  granaries  were  built  both  in  Egypt  and 
Palestine  (Gen.  xli.  35 ;  Exod.  i.  11 ;  1  Chron.  xxvii.  25). 


8ECKCN  II.-  PRINCIPAL  VEGETABLE  PRODUCTS. 


VINES  AND  VINEYARDS. 

1.  PALESTINE  was  very  much   celebrated  for  its  vines, 
and  for  the  wine  which  they  afforded ;  they  still  grow  exceed- 
ingly well,  from  one  end  of  the  country  to  the  other ;   and 
both  the  clusters  and  the  grapes  are  often  of  very  large  size 
(Num.  xiii.  23).      Clusters  weighing  ten  or  twelve  pounds, 
and  grapes  as  large  as  prunes,  are  mentioned  by  travellers. 
The  varieties  differ,  of  course,  in  size,  as  well  as  in  quality, 
and  the  largest  are  not  necessarily  the  best.      A  small  white 
grape  is,  indeed,  considered  the  best  that  grows  in  that  quarter, 
and  may  be  the  celebrated  "  vine  of  Sorek."      The  grapes  of 
Palestine  are  mostly  black  and  red  varieties ;  hence  the  wine 
was  generally  red,  whence  arose  the  phrase  "  blood  of  grapes" 
(Gen.  xlix.  11 ;  Deut.  xxxii.  14;  Isaiah  xxvii.  2). 

2.  Vineyards. — The  modes  of  cultivation  were,  and  still 
are,  various.      In  general  the  sides  of  hills  were  preferred; 
and  Lebanon  was  particularly  famous  for  its  vines  and  wines 
(Hosea  xiv.  7).      The  hill-side  vineyards  often  rose  in  suc- 
cessive terraces,  faced  with  stone,  which  collected  and  retained 
the  soil  brought  down  from  the  higher  parts  by  the  rains; 
this  continues  to  be  the  prevalent  mode  for  all  kinds  of  culti- 
vation in  Lebanon,  and  there  are  still  large  traces  of  it  in  the 
hills  of  Palestine  (Isaiah  v.  1 ;  Jer.  xxxi.  5 ;  Joel  iii.  18 ; 
Amos  ix.  13 ;   Micah  i.  6).      In  Lebanon,  and  some  other 
parts,  the  vine  is  allowed  to  run  along  the  ground,  like  the 
cucur-.ber  (Ezek.  xvii.  6,  7).      Sometimes  several  vines  are 
BO  planted   us  to  support  one   another,   by   being  fastened 
together  at  the  top,  so  as  to  form  a  kiud  of  cone.      In  othei 
cases  they  grow  without  support,  having  stout  stems   and 
extensive  branches,  which  the  Israelites  used  often  to  prop 
and  train,  so  as  to  form  a  pleasant  shade.     Hence,  "  sitting 
under  one's  own  vine,"  is  a  frequent  phrase  for  a  state  of 
tepose  and  comfort  (1  Kings  iv.  25 ;  Hosea  ii.  12 ;   Mic.  ivc 


PRINCIPAL    VEGETABLE    PRODUCTS. 


4 ,  Zech.  iii.  10).  In  many  of  the  vineyards  there  are  still 
watch-towers  of  stone,  round  or  square,  from  ten  to  fifteen  or 
twenty  feet  high,  in  which  keepers  are  stationed,  during  the 
season  of  the  grape,  to  protect  the  fruit  from  injury  or  pillage 
(Isaiah  v.  2 ;  Matt.  xxi.  33).  The  passing  traveller  was 
allowed  to  pluck  and  eat  grapes  from  the  way-side  vineyards, 
but  not  to  carry  them  away  in  his  vessel  (Deut.  xxiii.  24). 
Many  minute  allusions  to  processes  in  the  culture  of  the  vine 
manifest  the  very  great  attention  which  was  paid  to  it  by  the 
ancient  Hebrews.  There  are  fine  allegories  based  upon  this 
culture  in  Psalm  Ixx*.  8-15;  Isaiah  v.  1-7;  xxvii.  2-6; 
Matt.  xxi.  33-41. 

3.  Vintage. — Grapes  may  always  be  had  after  June,  but 
the  regular  vintage  does  not  begin  until  the  middle  of  Sep- 
tember, and  is  not  over  everywhere  until  the  middle  of 
November.  The  gleanings  of  the  vineyard,  as  well  as  of  the 
eorn-field,  were  left 
u>  the  poor  (Lev. 
six.  10).  The  vint- 
age was  a  season  of 
gladness  (Judges  ix. 
27  ;  Isaiah  xvi.  10 ; 
Jer.  xxv.  30 ;  xlviii. 
33) ;  and,  with  loud 
shouts  and  other 
signs  of  rejoicing,  the 
grapes  were  plucked 
off  and  carried  to  the 
wine  -  press,  which 
was  generally  in  the 
vineyard  (Isaiah  v. 
2;Hag.ii.l6;  Zech. 
xiv.  10;  Matt.  xxi. 
33;  Rev.  xiv.  19, 20). 
The  Wine-presses 
were  either  formed 
with  stones,  and 
covered  with  an  insoluble  cement,  or  were,  in  certain  situa- 
tions, hewn  out  of  the  rock,  forming  an  elevated  reservoir, 
into  which  the  grapes  were  thrown,  and  were  trodden  upon 


86 


INTRODUCTION. 


by  men  to  press  out  the  juice.  The  expressed  juice  flowed 
through  gratings  or  apertures  into  a  lower  receptacle  outside, 
or  into  large  vessels  of  stone  or  earthenware.  From  the 
Egyptian  paintings,  we  see  that  a  beam  was  temporarily 
erected  over  the  press,  from  which  thongs  were  suspended,  by 
which  the  men  held  on  as  they  trod  the  grapes,  and  which 
must  have  been  a  great  support  to  them  in  their  work. 
Although  laborious,  this  work  was  performed  with  great  ani- 
mation— with  songs,  and  with  a  shout  or  cry,  peculiar  to  the 
occasion;  and  was  sometimes  accompanied  by  instrumental 
music  (Isaiah  xvi.  9,  10 ;  Jer.  xxv.  30 ;  xlviii.  32,  33). 

4.   The  Olive  Tree. — The  olive  rarely  becomes  a  large 
tree,  and  its  dull  whitish  foliage  does  not  deserve  the  name 

of  verdure;  but  there 
was  no  tree  more 
honoured  by  the  Is- 
raelites, or  more  truly 
valuable  to  them.  It 
was  an  object  of 
special  culture  in 
plantations  or  "  olive 
yards,"  for  the  sake 
of  the  valuable  oil 
obtained  from  the 
fruit.  This  oil  is 
drawn,  not  from  the 
kernel,  as  with  most 
other  vegetable  oils, 
but  from  the  fleshy 
part  (pericarp)  of  the 
fruit.  Vast  quanti- 
ties were  obtained; 
and  it  was  not  only 
used  profusely,  with 
food,  for  light,  and  for  anointings,  but  large  quantities  re- 
mained for  traffic  with  the  Tyrians  and  others  (Ezek.  xxvii. 
17).  The  oil,  like  the  juice  of  the  grape,  appears  to  have 
been  extracted  by  treading  (Mic.  vi.  15).  The  fruit  itself 
does  not  seem  to  have  .been  commonly  eaten.  The  olive  is 
•D  evergreen  tree,  and  although  small,  singly,  two  or  three 


83.   Olive  Tree. 


PRINCIPAL    VEGETABLE    PRODUCTS.  JT 

trcnks  frequently  rise  from  the  same  root.  It  is  from  twenty 
to  thirty  feet  high,  and  the  branches  are  numerous  and  very 
widely  extended.  The  Mount  of  Olives,  near  Jerusalem,  was 
so  named  from  the  numerous  olive  trees  that  once  grew  there  ; 
and  some  remarkable  old  olive  trees  are  still  found  thereon. 

5.  The  Fig  Tree. — Fig  trees  were  common  in  Palestine. 
They  are  tall  but  irregular  trees,  whose  expanded  shade  was 
deemed  very  pleasant  (1  Kings  iv.  25 ;   Mic.  iv.  4).      The 
fig  tree  sprouts  at  the  vernal  equinox,  and  affords  three  crops 
of  fruit,  the  first  of  which  (called  the  Untimely  Fig]  appears 
before  the  leaves  in  spring,  and  ripens  about  the  end  of  June 
(Matt.  xxi.  19 ;   Mark  xi.  13) ;    this  has  the  best  flavour 
(Jer.  xxiv.  2),  and  is  eaten  green.      The  others  are  dried  in 
the  sun,  and  preserved  in  masses,  or,  as  they  are  called  in 
the  Bible,  "cakes"  of  figs  (1  Sam.  xxv.  18;   xxx.  12;   2 
Kings  xx.  7  ;   1  Chron.  xii.  40). 

6.  The  Sycamore,  or  rather  the  Sycamore  Fig  Tree,  is 
not  the  common  sycamore.      It  is  a  large  tree,  with  leaves 
like    the    mulberry, 

and  fruit  not  unlike 
the  fig,  to  which  joint 
resemblance  it  owes 
its  name.  It  is  more 
common,  and  grows 
larger,  in  Egypt  than 
in  Palestine.  The 
trunk  is  often  very 
thick,  and  the  bran- 
ches spread  out  wide- 
ly, affording  a  most 
ample  shade.  The 
wood  is  light  and  un- 
substantial, but  lasts 
a  long  while,  and  was 
much  used  in  build- 
ing by  the  Hebrews 
(as  by  the  Egyptians) 

till  they  found  means  M-  ^ycamora 

of  getting  cedar  wood  from  Lebanon  (1  Kings  x.  21).  Tht 
fruit  grows  out  of  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  in  clusters,  and  chiefly 


INTRODUCTION. 


differs  from  a  fig  in  the  absence  of  seeds,  and  in  a  cloying 
sweetness  not  much  relished  by  Europeans ;  the  tree  yields 
several  successive  crops  during  the  year,  but  the  fruit  will  not 
ripen  without  being  wounded  by  the  cultivators ;  this  was  an 
employment  of  the  prophet  Amos  (chap.  vii.  14).  We  learn 
from  1  Chron.  xxvii.  28,  that  the  tree  was  largely  cultivated 
in  Palestine,  doubtless  for  the  fruit. 

7.    The  Almond  Tree  grows  extensively  in  Palestine,  and 
forms  a  handsome    and   picturesque  tree.      It  blossoms  in 

winter;  which  fact, to- 
gether with  the  white- 
ness of  the  blossoms, 
furnished  the  Hebrew 
poets  with  a  beautiful 
emblem  of  old  age 
(Eccles.  xii.  5).  The 
nut  of  the  almond,  and 
the  oil  of  that  nut,  are 
well  known  to  us ;  the 
former  is  the  kernel  of 
a  fruit  unfit  to  be 
eaten.  The  almond 
was  considered  one  of 
the  distinguishing  pro- 
ducts of  Palestine 
(Gen.  xliii.  11);  and 
the  branches  of  the 
tree  furnished  rods  of 
office  (Num.  xvii.  8). 
8.  The  Palm.— 
This  famous  tree  is  now  but  rarely  seen  in  Palestine,  although 
in  former  times  it  was  so  abundant  as  to  be  made  the  symbol 
of  that  country.  It  was,  however,  confined  to  the  plains  and 
vallej-g,  and  was  most  frequent  in  the  valley  of  the  Jordan, 
and  the  plain  of  the  Coast  (Lev.  xxiii.  40 ;  Deut.  xxxiv.  3 ; 
Judges  i.  16;  iii.  13;  iv..  5).  This  tree,  with  its  straight 
and  lofty  stem  without  branches,  but  crowned  by  a  splendid 
tuft  of  evergreen  foliage,  was  justly  admired  by  the  Hebrews, 
who  carved  it  in  ornamental  work  (1  Kings  vi.  32),  made 
it  the  symbol  of  a  beautiful  person  (Sol.  Song  vii.  8),  and 


Almond  Tree. 


PRINCIPAL    VEGETABLE    PRODUCTS. 


3t 


also  of  a  religious  upright  man  (Psalm  i.  3 ;  xcii  12).  It 
was  also  the  symbol  of  victory  (Rev.  vii.  9).  At  the  Feast  of 
Tabernacles  the  Jews 
bore  palm -branches 
in  their  hands  (Lev. 
xxiii.  40) ;  and  they 
strewed  them  in  the 
path  of  kings,  as  they 
publicly  entered  their 
cities  (Matt.  xxi.  8). 
The  palm  produces 
large  clusters  of  dates, 
which  become  ripe  in 
autumn,  and  which 
are  consumed  in  vari- 
ous ways — fresh,  pre- 
served, or  dried ;  and 
form  no  small  part  of 
man's  food  in  south- 
western Asia.  In  2 
Chron.  xxxi.  5  [mar- 
gin], "  dates  "  are 
mentioned  along  with 
"  corn,  wine,  and  oil,"  as  among  the  principal  products  of 
Palestine. 

9.  The  Terebinth  Tree  is  one  of  the  most  common  forest 
trees  of  Palestine.  Its  name  does  not  appear  in  our  Bibles ; 
but  it  is  supposed  to  be  intended  in  words  which  are  trans- 
lated "  a  plain "  and  "  an  oak."  It  is  a  long-lived  but 
moderately-sized  tree,  with  branches  very  extensive,  and  head 
very  large  in  proportion  to  the  trunk.  It  is  an  ever-green ; 
the  leaves,  like  those  of  the  olive,  being  of  a  green  colour 
intermixed  with  red  and  purple.  The  name  of  Terebinth 
tree,  or  Turpentine  tree,  is  from  the  turpentine  which  exudes 
from  the  trunk  when  the  bark  is  wounded.  There  was,  for- 
merly, a  very  large  and  very  old  terebinth  tree  in  the  valley 
of  Mamre,  near  Hebron,  around  which  a  great  fair  was  held, 
in  the  belief  that  the  angels  were  entertained  beneath  its 
shade  by  Abraham  (Gen.  xviii.  4).  A  noble  old  oak  is  now 
found  near  the  same  place  • 


26.    Palm  Tree. 


INTRODUCTION. 


10.  The  Pistachio  Tree  which  is  allied  to  the  terebinth, 
afforded  the  "nuts"  which  Jacob  sent  to  Egypt,  as  one  of 

the  most  valued  pro- 
ducts of  the  land  of 
Canaan  (Gen.  xliii. 
11).  This  smooth- 
shelled  nut,  with  its 
green  kernel,  grows 
in  clusters,  and  is  no- 
where finer  than  in 
Syria.  The  tree  which 
yields  them  is  from 
twenty  to  thirty  feet 
high,  and  is  by  no 
means  remarkable  for 
its  beauty.  But  it  in- 
terests the  traveller 
from  being  found  in 
such  places  as  or 
Mount  Tabor,  and  on 
the  very  top  of  the 
mountain  (Attarus, 
probably  the  same  as  Nebo),  supposed  to  be  that  from  which 
Moses  surveyed  the  Promised  Land  (Deut.  xxxiv.  1). 

11.  The  Mulberry  Tree  was  evidently  very  common  ir 
Palestine  formerly,  as  it  is  still  (2  Sam.  v.  23,  24 ;  1  Chron 
xiv.  14,  15),  although  all  parts  of  the  country  are  not  equally 
favourable  to  its  growth.      In  and  under  Lebanon  the  mul- 
berry tree  is  largely  cultivated  for  the  sake  of  its  leaves,  as 
the  food  of  silk-worms,  and  is  cropped  and  dressed  so  as  to 
afford  the  greatest  quantity ;  but  in  the  gardens  of  Palestine 
it  is  allowed  to  grow  after  its  own  fashion.     In  the  East  it  is 
very  common  to  have  trees  growing  in  the  courts  of  houses, 
and  in  Palestine  these  are  often  mulberry  trees. 

12.  The  Pomegranate  Tree. — This  is  a  thick  and  bushy 
fruit  tree,  with  thorny  twigs,  rising  twenty  feet  high.      The 
fruit  is  about  the  size  of  an  orange,  and  contains  within  its 
hard,  leathery,  and  reddish-brown  rind,  many  orderly  rows  of 
seeds  or  grains,  invested  with  a  red  and  lustrous  pulp,  which 
(jives  them  the  appearance  of  rubies.      This  pulp  affords  tke 


Terebinth  Tree. 


PBINCIPAL    VEGETABLE    PRODUCTS. 


41 


pleasant  juice  for  the  sake  of  which  the  grains  are  eaten; 
and  of  which  various  pleasant  and  refreshing  summer  drinks 
•are  made  (Num.  xx.  5 ;  Deut.  viii.  8 ;  Sol.  Song  iv.  13 ; 
vi.  11 ;  vii.  12.)  The  fruit  was  much  esteemed  by  the  Jews, 
and  was  imitated  by  them  in  their  ornamental  works  (Exod. 
xxviii.  33,  34 ;  1  Kings  vii.  18). 

13.  The  Cedar  Tree  which  is  so  often  mentioned  in  the 
Bible,  is  rather  a  tree  of  the  Lebanon  mountains  than  of 
Palestine  generally. 
In  those  mountains 
many  groves  of  ce- 
dars, of  all  sizes  and 
ages,  have,  of  late 
years,  been  discover- 
ed. Formerly,  one 
grove,  which  lies 
high  up,  not  far 
from  the  northern 
and,  perhaps,  highest 
summit  of  the  moun- 
tains, was  regarded 
as  the  only  remnant 
of  the  ancient  cedars 
of  Lebanon,  and  was, 
as  such,  visited  and 
described  by  various 
travellers.  It  still 
contains  the  largest 
and  most  ancient 
trees  which  have  been  found,  together  with  many  of  inferior 
age  and  size.  Altogether  there  are  some  hundreds  of  trees 
in  this  famous  grove,  and  the  number  seems  rather  to  increase 
than  diminish.  The  largest  of  the  trees  is  about  forty  feet 
in  circumference,  and  several  others  are  nearly  as  large.  In 
some  instances  several  trees  have  grown  together,  and  now 
form  one.  The  Israelites  being  but  poorly  furnished  with 
timber  trees,  were  glad  to  get  cedar  wood,  for  building,  from 
Lebanon,  through  the  Phoenicians  of  Tyre,  who  brought  it 
along  the  coast  in  floats,  and  landed  it  at  Joppa  (1  Kings  *. 
6,  10 ;  ix.  11 ;  2  Chron.  i.  15  ;  ii.  8  ;  Ezra  iii.  7). 

ol 


38.    Cedar  Tree. 


SECTION  IH-PASTORAL  LIFE  AND  ANIMALS, 


PASTURES. 

1.  IN  the  first  period  of  their  history  the  Hebrews  led  an 
unsettled  pastoral  life,  such  as  we  still  find  among  many  Oriental 
tribes.      One  great  object  of  the  Mosaical  polity  was  to  turn 
them  from  this  condition  into  that  of  fixed  cultivators  of  the 
soil.    Pasturage  was,  however,  only  discouraged  as  a  condition 
of  life,  unfriendly  to  settled  habits  and  institutions,  and  not 
as  a  pursuit  connected  with  agriculture.     Hence,  although  in 
later  times  the  principal  attention  of  the  Hebrews  was  given 
to  agriculture,  the  tending  of  sheep  and  cattle  was  not  at  any 
time  neglected. 

2.  The  shepherds  who  move  about  with  their  flocks  from 
one  pasture-ground  to  another  according  to  the  demands  of 
the  season,  the  state  of  the  herbage,  and  the  supply  of  water, 
we  called  nomads — that  is,  not  merely  shepherds,  but  wan- 
dering shepherds.     They  feed  their  flocks  in  the  "  commons," 
or  the  deserts  and  wildernesses,  which  no  settled  or  cultivating 
people  have  appropriated.    At  first,  no  pastoral  tribe  can  have 
any  particular  property  in  such  tracts  of  ground  in  preference 
to  another  tribe ;  but,  in  the  end,  a  particular  tract  becomes 
appropriated  to  some  one  tribe,  or  section  of  a  tribe,  either 
from  long  occupation,  or  from  digging  wells  therein.    Accord- 
ing to  the  ideas  of  the  East,  the  digging  of  a  well  is  so  meri- 
torious an  act,  that  he  who  performs  it  acquires  a  property  in 
the  waste-lands  around.      In  the  time  of  the  patriarchs,  Pa- 
lestine was  but  thinly  peopled  by  the  Canaanites,  and  offered 
many  such  tracts  of  unappropriated  grounds  fit  for  pasturage. 
In  these  they  fed  their  flocks,  without  establishing  any  exclu- 
sive claims  to  the  soil,  until  they  proceeded  to  dig  wells,  which, 
being  /onsidered  as  an  act  of  appropriation,  was  opposed  by 
some  of  the  inhabitants  (Gen.  xxi.  25,  26).      After  the  con- 
qiest  of  Canaan,  those  Israelites  who  possessed  large  flock* 


PASTORAL    LIFE    AND    ANIMALS.  48 

and  herds,  sent  them  out,  under  the  care  of  shepherds,  into 
the  "  wildernesses,"  or  commons,  of  the  east  and  south,  where 
there  are  rich  and  juicy  pasturages  during  the  moist  seasons 
of  the  year  (1  Sam.  xvii.  28  ;  xxv.  4,  15 ;  1  Chron.  xxvii. 
29-31 ;  Isaiah  Ixv.  10  ;  Jer.  1.  39).  The  nomads  occupy, 
successively,  the  same  stations  in  the  deserts  every  year.  In 
summer,  when  the  plains  are  parched  with  drought,  and  every 
green  herb  is  dried  up,  they  proceed  northwards,  or  into  the 
mountains,  or  to  the  banks  of  rivers ;  and  in  winter  and 
spring,  when  the  rains  have  re-clothed  the  plains  with  verdure, 
and  filled  the  water-courses,  they  return.  When  these  pastors 
remove,  they  strike  their  tents,  pack  them  up,  ard  convey 
them  on  camels  to  the  next  station.  Nearly  all  the  pastoral 
usages  were  the  same,  anciently,  as  now.  The  sheep  were 
constantly  kept  in  the  open  air,  and  guarded  by  hired  servants, 
and  by  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  owners.  Even  the 
daughters  of  emirs,  or  chiefs,  did  not  disdain  to  tend  the  sheep 
(Gen.  xxiv.  17-20  ;  xxix.  9  ;  Exod.  ii.  16). 
The  principal  shepherd  was  responsible  for 
the  sheep  intrusted  to  his  care,  and  if  any 
were  lost  he  had  to  make  them  good,  ex- 
cept in  certain  cases  (Gen.  xxxi.  39  ;  Exod. 
xxii.  12 ;  Amos  iii.  12).  Their  services 
were  often  paid  by  a  certain  proportion  of 
the  young  of  the  flock  (Gen.  xxx.  30).  On 
the  more  dangerous  stations,  towers  were 
erected,  from  which  the  approach  of  ene- 

29    Tower 

mies  might  be  discovered.      These  were 

called  the  Towers  of  the  Flock  (Gen.  xxxv.  21 ;  2  Chroo 

xxvi.  10  ;  Micah  iv.  8). 

3.  Waters. — Water  is  even  more  than  usually  necessary 
in  warm  regions,  especially  to  those  who  have  many  cattle ; 
and,  being  very  scarce,  especially  in  the  plains  and  deserts, 
it  is  highly  valued,  and  very  frugally  used  (Num.  xx.  17-19; 
Deut.  ii.  6,  28 ;  Job  xxii.  7).  Hence,  wells  and  cisterns 
are  dug  by  the  nomads,  at  the  places  which  they  frequent; 
and  these  wells  being  formed  with  great  labour,  by  a  rude 
people,  are  objects  of  much  solicitude  and  care.  We  have 
already  alluded  to  the  property  in  the  land  which  IB  thus  ac- 
quired. A  well  is  invariably  the  property  of  the  party  by 

P.— 3 


INTRODUCTION. 


whom,  or  at  whose  cost,  it  was  dug ;  and  is  inherited  by  hit 
descendants.  No  stranger  has  any  right  to  draw  water  from 
it,  without  the  permission  of  the  owner ;  and  for  this  he 
generally  expects  payment  (Num.  xx.  17-19).  It  appears 
that  sometimes  the  wells  were  owned  by  a  number  of  pastori 
in  common,  and  that  the  flocks  were  brought  to  them  on  ap- 
pointed days,  in  an  order  previously  arranged.  A  well  was 
often  covered  with  a  great  stone,  which  being  removed,  the 
person  descended  some  steps  to  the  surface  of  the  water,  and, 
on  his  return,  poured  into  a  trough  that  which  he  had  brought 
up  (Gen.  xxiv.  11-15;  xxix.  3-10;  Exod.  ii.  16;  Judges 
v.  11).  But  as  this  process  was  only  applicable  where  the 
well  was  not  deep,  and  we  must  assume  that  the  Israelites 
had  the  use  of  the  same  contrivances  for  raising  water  which 
we  still  find  in  operation  in  the  East,  and  the  antiquity  of 
most  of  which  is  evinced  by  the  Egyptian  paintings  and 
sculptures.  From  the  deeper  kind  of  well,  the  water  is 
usually  drawn  by  hand  in  a  leathern  bucket — sometimes  by 
the  aid  of  a  windlass,  but  oftener,  where  the  well  is  only  of 
moderate  depth,  by  the  shadoof,  which  is  the  most  common 

and  simple  of  all  the 
machines  used  in  the 
East  for  raising  water, 
whether  from  wells,  re- 
servoirs, or  rivers.  This 
is  a  tapering  lever  un- 
equally balanced  upon 
an  upright  stem,  and  to 
the  smaller  end  of  which 
tie  bucket  is  attached  by  the  rope.  The  weight  of  the 
larger  end  bafancing  the  laden  bucket,  it  is  drawn  up  with 
ease,  the  only  care  being  to  regulate  its  ascent.  The  water 
of  wells,  as  well  as  of  fountains,  was  called  by  the  Hebrews 
"  living  water"  (translated  "  running  water"),  and  was  highly 
esteemed  (Lev.  xiv.  5;  Num.  xix.  17).  This  epithet  was 
not  applied  to  the  waters  preserved  in  cisterns  and  other 
reservoirs. 

4.  Cisterns. — These  were  large  reservoirs,  in  which  the 
waters  from  rain  and  melted  snows  were  collected,  and  re- 
served for  use  in  the  season  of  drought.  They  sometime! 


Well  and  Bucket  at  Jaffa. 


PASTORAL    LIFE    AND    ANIMALS.  45 

occur  as  large  subterraneous  vaults,  perhaps  an  acre  in  extent, 
but  with  a  very  small  mouth,  or  entrance.  In  cities,  they 
were  very  elaborate  works,  being  often  hewn  out  of  the  solid 
rock,  or  lined  with  masonry,  covered  with  a  firm  incrustation, 
on  which  water  had  no  effect.  Eemains  of  such  cisterns  are 
gtill  found  in  Palestine,  especially  in  the  country  beyond 
Jordan.  The  cisterns  of  the  open  country,  intended  for  the 
pastors  and  their  flocks,  when  they  have  received  their  supply 
of  water,  have  often  the  mouth  covered  with  large  flat  stones, 
over  which  sand  is  spread,  so  that  strangers  may  pass  with- 
out being  aware  of  the  treasure  beneath  their  feet.  Some- 
times, however,  the  owners,  on  returning  from  distant  stations, 
find  their  cisterns  without  writer,  either  from  their  having 
been  broken  by  earthquakes  or  other  causes,  or  from  their 
having  been  discovered  and  rifled  of  their  precious  contents. 
In  such  cases,  the  shepherd  and  his  flocks  are  in  a  situation 
of  great  danger;  and  hence,  a  failure  of  this  description  is 
used  as  an  image  of  any  great  calamity  (Isaiah  xli.  17,  18 ; 
xliv.  3).  As  there  is  often  a  large  deposit  of  mud  at  the 
bottom  of  these  cisterns,  a  miserable  death  awaits  any  who 
fall  into  them  (Gen.  xxxvii.  22,  &c. ;  Psalm  xl.  2  ;  Ixix.  15 ; 
Jer.  xxxviii.  6 ;  Lam.  iii.  53).  Cisterns,  when  empty  of 
water,  were  very  often  used  as  prisons,  and  as  such  were  very 
secure. 

FLOCKS  AND  HERDS. 

A  brief  view  of  the  flocks  and  herds  of  the  Israelites,  will 
shew  the  kinds  of  animals  most  common  among  them,  before, 
as  well  as  after,  they  ceased  to  be  a  nomad  people. 

5.  Sheep. — In  Scripture  mention  is  made  of  different 
species  and  varieties  of  sheep.  At  present,  the  chief  breeds 
in  the  country  are  the  broad-tailed  and  the  common  horned 
white.  The  latter  resembles  the  horned  breed  of  continental 
Europe,  but  with  a  somewhat  thicker  and  larger  tail.  It  ia 
often  black  and  white  about  the  face  and  feet,  but  is  seldom 
otherwise  black,  and  sheep  wholly  black  of  any  breed  are  and 
were  uncommon  (Psalm  cxlvii.  16 ;  Isaiah  i.  18 ;  Daniel 
vii.  9).  The  other  breed  is  chiefly  valued  for  the  fat  of  their 
broad  tails,  which  tastes  very  much  like  marrow.  The  flesh 


46 


INTRODUCTION. 


of  neither  breed  is  remarkably  delicate,  nor  is  the  wool  of 
j.Teculiar  fineness.  Mutton  is,  and  always  has  been,  the  prin- 
cipal animal  food  used  in  the  East,  on  which  account,  as  well 

as  for  the  milk  and  the 
wool,  sheep  were  held  in 
high  estimation.  Some- 
times one  person  owned 
many  thousands  of  them 
(Job  i.  3 ;  1  Sam.  xxv.  2 ; 
lChron.v.21).  Sheep- 
shearings  were  great  fes- 


tivals ( 1  Sam.  xxv.  2,  4, 

8;  2  Sam.  xiii.  23).    On 
31.   Syrian  Sheep.  guck  occasjonS)  tne  sheep 

were  collected  within  uncovered  enclosures,  which  are  the 
"sheepfolds"  mentioned  in  Scripture;  for  there  are  no  other 
eheepfolds  in  the  East  (Num.  xxxii.  16, 24,  36  ;  2  Sam.  vii.  8; 
Zeph.  ii.  6). 

6.  Goats  were  comprehended  with  sheep  under  the  gene- 
ral term  of  "  flock,"  both  being  commonly  pastured  together, 
as  is  still  the  case  in  Palestine.  There  are  two  varieties  or 
species  of  the  goat  in 
Palestine : — one  of  them 
differs  little  from  the 
common  goat;  the  other 
is  distinguished  by  its 
larger  size,  and  still  more 
by  its  very  long,  hang- 
ing ears  (Amos  iii.  12), 
and  by  the  ram-like  ap- 
pearance of  its  horns 
and  head.  The  hair  is 
long,  and  almost  inva- 
riably black.  The  "  wild  goats,"  mentioned  in  Scripture, 
were,  probably,  the  ibex  and  the  kebsch,  both  of  which  are 
still  found  in  the  mountains  in  or  near  Palestrae.  The  first 
is  well  known ;  the  latter  is  remarkable  for  the  long  pendant 
mane  with  which  its  front  is  furnished.  The  milk  of  goats 
•was  more  esteemed  than  that  of  any  other  animal  (Prov. 
Xxvii.  27),  and  the  flesh  was  much  liked,  especially  that  of 


PASTORAL    LIFE    AND    ANIMALS. 


4? 


33.    Water-Skins. 


the  kids.  The  hair  was  woven  into  tent-coverings ;  and  the 
entire  skins  formed  vessels,  or  "  skin  bottles,"  in  which  watei 
was  carried.  Smaller 
vessels,  made  of  kid- 
skins,  were  in  very 
common  use.  When 
the  vessel  was  intended 
for  water,  the  side  on 
which  the  hair  grew 
was  turned  inward ; 
when  for  wine,  that 
side  was  turned  out- 
ward. 

7.  Oxen. — Animals  of  this  kind  belong  rather  to  the 
agricultural  than  the  pastoral  condition  of  life ;  and  do  not, 
therefore,  figure  in  the  possessions  of  the  modern  nomads  of 
Western  Asia.     In  this  respect,  the  patriarchal  fathers  more 
resembled  the  Eastern  Tartars,  for  they  had  large  possessions 
of  black  cattle  (Gen.  xxiv.  35 ;  Job  i.  3).      In  after-times, 
oxen  are  more  frequently  mentioned  in  connexion  with  agri- 
cultural life.      The  richest  pastures  were  those  of  Bashan, 
Sharon,  and  Achor ;  and  the  well-fed  bulls  of  Bashan  were 
particularly  strong  and  ferocious  (Deut.    xxxiii.  17  ;  Psalm 
xxii.  12;  Ixviii.  30;  Prov.  xiv.  4;  Isaiah  xxxiv.  7).    Oxen 
were  employed  in  carrying  burdens,  as  well  as  in  drawing 
ploughs  and  carts.     Beef  is  now  but  little  used  in  the  East ; 
but  considerable  quantities  appear  to  have  been  consumed  by 
the  Israelites.     Veal  also  was  more  in  use  than  now,  and 
"the  fatted  calf"  was  often  slaughtered  for  a  feast  (Gen. 
xviii.  7  ;  Luke  xv.  23).      Cheese  was  made  from  the  milk 
of  cows  (2  Sam.  xvii.  29) ;  but  for  drinking,  goat's  milk  was 
preferred.     At  present  there  are  two  principal  breeds  of  oxen 
in   Syria ;  both   short-horned,   but  one   larger,    and   having 
longer  legs  than  the  other.     There  are  also  buffaloes,  and  th* 
wild  ox  is  still  found  in  the  borderirg  deserts. 

8.  Camels. — There  are  two  species  of  camels ;  one  with 
a  single  hump,  and  the  other  with  two.     The  camel  so  often 
mentioned  in  Scripture,  is  that  with  the  single  hump ;  the 
other  was,  probably,  scarcely  known  to  the  Israelites,  as  it 
belongs  rather  to  central  than  to  western  Asia.    Tne 


INTRODUCTION. 


dory  is  merely  a  finer  and  swifter  breed  of  the  camel,  used 
exclusively  for  riding  (Isaiah  Ix.  6  ;  Ixvi.  20 ;  Jer.  ii.  23). 
The  camel  can  endure  much  abstinence  from  food  and  water, 

by  which,  and  by  ita 
other  habits,  it  is 

ni  5  adapted,  as  by  the 

III       y^nP"^lr^V       spaM     destination 
LCC     J,          r/-VU&       \      of    providence,    to 

traverse  the  deserts, 
in  which  much  pri- 
vation must  be  sus- 
tained. Its  broad 
and  well-cushioned 
foot  is  also  peculiar- 
ly suited  to  tread  the 
hard,  dry,  gravelly 
soil  of  the  desert. 

34.    Arabian  Camel:   baggage.  jj^^    ^   ^^^ 

is  the  favourite  and  the  most  valued  beast  of  the  nomads, 

who  now,  as  in  the  times  of  Scripture,  possess  large  numbers 

of  them  (Gen.  xxiv.  10  ;  xxxi.  17  ;   1  Sam.  xxx.  17  ;   1  Kings 

x.  2;  Isaiah  xxx.  6  ;  Ezek.  xxv.  4).    The  milk  is  much  used, 

chiefly  in  a  sour  or  thickened  state,  and  the  flesh  is  eaten  by 

the  Arabs,  though  it 

was  forbidden  to  the 

Jews  (Lev.  xi.  4). 

The  hair,  which  is 

shed  yearly,  is  made 

into  a  kind  of  coarse 

cloth,  of  which  robes 

are   made,   such  as 

John    the     Baptist 

wore  (Matt.  iii.  4). 

Cam  -'3   were    used 

to  carry  all    kinds 

of   burthens    (Gen. 

xxxvii.  25  ;  Judges  ^  Arabian  Camel:  8addle- 

vi.  5  ;  2  Kings  viii.  9 ;  1  Chron.  xii.  40 ;  2  Chron.  xiv.  15), 

and  also  for  riding  (Gen.  xxiv.  61 ;  xxxi.  17  ;  1  Sam.  xxx.  17). 

The  travellers  sit  astride,  on  a  proper  riding  camel,  an  on 


PASTORAL    LIFE    AND    ANIMALS. 


4t 


horseback;   or  squat  in  a  peculiar  fashion  on  the  luggage. 

Great  persons,  the  sick,  and  women,  sometimes  journey  at 

ease  lu  a  covered  litter, 

or  sort  of  tent,  which 

is    secured    upon    the 

camel's  back ;  or  else 

two    persons    balance 

each  other  in  covered 

cribs,  or  cradles,  slung 

over  the  camel's  back, 

after    the    manner    of  36-  Double  Camel  Litter. 

panniers.      The  camels  on  which  wealthy  persons  ride,  are 

often  garnished  with  chains  and  other  rich  ornaments  of  metal 

(Judges  viii.  21,  26). 

9.  Horses  were  not  much  used  among  the  more  ancient 

Israelites ;  and,  as  they  were  then  employed  chiefly  in  war 

like  enterprises,  the  rearing 
of  them  was  discouraged  by 
the  law  (Deut.  xvii.  16).  The 
horses  of  Egypt  are  the  ear- 
liest mentioned  (Gen.  xlvii. 
17),  and  that  country  was 
always  noted  for  its  horses. 
Joshua  encountered  chariots 
and  horses  in  northern  Pales- 
tine (Josh.  xi.  4-9) ;  and  not 

37.    Single  Camel  Litter.  long   after   we    fin(J    t^em    m 

ose  among  the  Philistines  (Judges  i.  19  ;  1  Sam.  xiii.  5). 
David  reserved  some  of  the  horses  and  chariots  which  he 
captured  in  his  wars  (2  Sam.  viii.  4 ;  1  Chron.  xviii.  4) ; 
and  there  are  frequent  allusions  to  these  animals,  and  to 
equestrian  troops,  in  the  book  of  Psalms.  Solomon  established 
a  large  trade  with  Egypt  for  chariots  and  horses  (1  Kings  x. 
28;  2  Chron.  i.  16,  17);  and  after  his  tune  horses  are  often 
mentioned,  but  chiefly  as  connected  with  the  state  and  the 
army,  for  they  were  never  much  in  use  by  private  persons. 
A  piece  of  cloth  served  instead  of  a  saddle,  and  stirrups  were 
not  known ;  but  a  bridle  and  curb  were  in  use  (Psalm  xxxii. 
9).  As  horses  were  not  shod,  a  hard  hoof  was  much  esteemed 
/Isaiah  v.  28  ;  Amo«  vi  12) 


INTRODUCTION. 


38.    Domestic  Ass. 


10.  Asses.  —  In  the  East,  when  properly  trained  and  cared 
for,  the  ass  is  a  fine  and  even  elegant  animal,  while  it  is  ptill 
patient  and  diligent.  Hence,  its  name  is  applied  in  Scripture 

not,  as  with  us,  to 
characterise  doltish 
or  obstinate,  but  in- 
dustrious and  active 
men  (Gen.  xlix.  14). 
Before  horses  wert 
used  by  the  Israel- 
ites, and  while  thej 
wereemployedchief- 
ly  in  war,  all  peace- 
ful operations  were 
earned  on  by  means 
of  asses.  Persons  ol 
the  flret  consequence 

rode  Qn  ^em  (Geru 

xxii.  3,  5;  Num.  xxii.  21,  30;  Josh.  xv.  Ifc;  Judges  i.  14; 

v.  10  ;  x.  4  ;  xii.  14  ;  1  Sam.  xxv.  20,  42  ;  ^  Sam.  xvii  23  ; 

rix.  26;  1  Kings  ii.  40;  xiii.  13  ;  2  Kings  i/.  22,  24;  Zech. 

ix.  9  ;  Matt.  xxi.  1-7).     When  the  Jews  returned  from  the 

Babylonish  captivity,  there  were  in  their  c^avan  no  fewer 

than  6720  asses,  but 

not-  more  than  736 

horses  and  245  mules, 

and  only  435  camels 

(Ezra    ii.    66,    67). 

White  asses,   which 

are  less   uncommon 

in  the  East  than  with 

us,   were  much   ad- 

mired (Judges  v.  10). 

When    a   person  of 

consequence,    or    a 

lady,   rode   forth,   a 

servant  followed   to 

urge  the  beast  occasionally  with  his  staff  (Judges  xix.  3; 

2  Kings  iv.  24  ;  Prov.  xx«rL.  3).     Asses  were  also  employed 

to  carry  burthens,  and  in  the  labours  of  the  field  ;  but  Mosw 


Wild  Ass. 


PASTORAL    LIFE    AND    ANIMAL6. 


51 


nfieved  the  ass  from  ploughing  in  the  same  yoke  with  the  ox 
(Deut.  xxii.  10).  Wild  asses  are  often  named  in  Scripture, 
They  are  still  found  in  Mesopotamia  and  further  east,  but 
not  now  in  the  Syrian  deserts.  They  are  of  a  fine  figure  and 
great  swiftness,  and  roam  in  desert  places,  far  from  the  abodes 
of  men.  They  go  in  herds,  and  by  their  acute  scent  discover 
water  at  a  great  distance  (Psalm  civ.  11 ;  Isaiah  xxxii.  14; 
Jer.  xiv.  6).  Asses  and  mules  are  still  much  used  for  riding 
in  Palestine,  as  they  afford  a  species  of  locomotion  well  suited 
to  the  nature  of  the  country. 

11.  Mules  are  first  mentioned  in  the  time  of  David;  but 
were,  probably,  known  much  earlier.  They  were  used  for 
riding  and  burthen ;  but  do  not  seem  to  have  become  very 
common  (2  Sam.  xiii.  29 ;  xviii.  9,  10 ;  1  Kings  i.  33 ;  1 
Chron.  xii.  40 ;  Psalm  xxxii.  9 ;  Ezek.  xxvii.  14).  Litters 
were  sometimes  borne  by  mules,  as  is  still  the  case  in  those 
parts  of  Western  Asia  where  camels  are  not  common. 


PART  III. -HABITS  OF  LOT. 


SECTION  I.— HABITATIONS 

1.  THE  patriarchal  fathers  of  the  Israelites  were  a  tent-dwell- 
ing  people;  and  their  descendants  proceeded  at  once  from 
tents  to  houses.  We  therefore  read  but  little  of  huts  among 
them  ;  and  never  as  the  fixed  habitations  of  any  people  with 
whom  they  were  conversant.  By  huts  we  understand  small 

dwellings,  made  of  the 
green  or  dry  branches 
of  trees  intertwined, 
and  sometimes  plas- 
tered with  mud.  In 
Scripture  they  are 
called  booths.  Such 
were  made  by  Jacob 
to  shelter  his  cattle  in 
the  first  winter  of  his  return  from  Mesopotamia  (Gen.  xxxiii. 
17).  In  after  times  we  more  frequently  read  of  them  as 
being  erected  in  the  vineyards  and  orchards,  to  shelter  the 
man  who  guarded  the  ripened  produce  (Job  xxvii.  18 ;  Isaiah 
i.  8;  xxiv.  20).  It  was  one  of  the  Mosaical  institutions  that, 
during  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles,  the  people  should  live  for  a 
week  in  booths  made  of  green  boughs  (Lev.  xxiii.  42). 

2.  With  tents  the  Scriptures  make  us  more  familiar  than 
with  huts.  They  were  invented  before  the  Deluge,  and  ap- 
pear from  the  first  to  have  been  associated  with  the  pastoral 
life,  to  which  a  moveable  habitation  was  necessary  (Gen.  iv. 
20).  The  practice  of  the  pastoral  fathers  was  to  have  their 
tents  near  wells  of  water,  and,  if  possible,  under  some  shady 
tree  (Gen.  xviii.  4  ;  Judges  iv,  5),  The  first  tents  were  an- 


HABITATIONS. 


foabtedly  covered  with  skins,  of  which  there  are  traces  in  th« 
Pentateuch  (Exodus  xxvi.  14);  but  nearly  all  the  tents  men- 
cioued  in  Scripture  were,  doubtless,  of  goat's  hair,  spun  and 
woven  by  the  women 
'Exodus  xxxv.  26 ; 
ixxvi.  14);  such  as 
.we  now  in  Western 
Asia,  used  by  all  who 
dwell  in  tents  ;  hence 
their  black  colour  (Sol. 
Song  i.  5).  Tents  of 
linen  were,  and  are, 
only  used  occasionally, 
for  holiday  or  travelling  purposes,  by  those  who  do  not  habi- 
tually live  in  them.  The  patriarchal  tents  were  prooably 
such  as  we  see  now  in  Arabia,  of  an  oblong  shape,  and  eight 
or  ten  feet  high  in  the  middle.  They  vary  in  size,  and  have, 
accordingly,  a  greater  or  less  number  of  poles  to  support 
them — from  three  to  nine.  An  encampment  is  generally 
arranged  circularly,  forming  an  enclosure,  within  which  the 
cattle  are  driven  at  night,  and  the  centre  of  which  is  occu- 
pied by  the  tent  or  tents  of  the  Emir  or  Sheikh.  If  he  is  a 
person  of  much  consequence,  he  may  have  three  or  four  tents, 
for  himself,  for  his  wives,  for  his  servants,  and  for  strangers, 
respectively.  The  two  first  are  of  the  most  importance,  and 
we  know  that  Abraham's  wife  had  a  separate  tent  (Gen.  xxiv. 
12}.  It  is  more  usual,  however,  for  one  very  large  tent  to  be 
divided  into  two  or  more  apartments  by  curtains.  The  Holy 
Tabernacle  was  framed  on  this  model  (Exodus  xxvi.  31-37). 
3.  The  Israelites  may  have  seen  good  houses  in  Egypt ; 
but,  on  entering  Palestine  they  had  to  occupy  the  dwellings 
which  the  previous  inhabitants  had  built,  and  their  own  were 
afterwards  constructed  on  the  same  model.  These  appear  for  a 
long  time  to  have  been  poor  and  low,  and  built  either  of  sun- 
dried  mud,  or  of  unhewn  stones;  timber  for  building  being 
scarce  in  that  country ;  and  hence  the  employment  of  it  in 
large  quantities,  as  in  some  of  Solomon's  buildings,  was  a  sign 
of  costliness  and  magnificence.  Domestic  architecture  made 
considerable  progress  during  the  monarchical  period.  Solo- 
mon's palace,  built  by  the  aid  of  the  Phoenicians,  must  havt 


64 


INTEODU'mON. 


luggested  many  improvements  (1  Kings  vii.  1-12).      Jere- 
miah (xxii.  13,  14)  indicates  s**«ie  magnificence  of  building: 
he  speaks  of  upper  storeys,  o7  spacious  apartments,  of  many 
^  windows,  of  cedar  ceil- 

ings, and  of  vermillion 
painting.  By  the  time 
of  Christ  the  buildings 
of  the  upper  classes  had 
become  much  improved 
by  some  attention  to  the 
rales  of  Grecian  archi- 
tecture. It  would  seem 
that  the  mass  of  the 
houses  in  Palestine  were 
such  as  we  now  see  in 
Syria  and  Mesopotamia. 
They  were  generally 
only  one  storey  high, 
and  when  they  consist- 
ed of  more,  the  upper 
storey  was  inhabited  by 
the  family,  the  ground- 
floor  being  laid  out  in  stores,  kitchens,  and  servants'  rooms 
and  offices.  But  what  such  houses  wanted  in  elevation  was 
made  up  in  extent,  as  they  occupied  two,  three,  or  four  sides 
of  an  enclosed  court;  and  in  great  houses,  there  were  two  or 
three  such  courts 
communicating  with 
each  other.  All  the 
buildings  fronted  in- 
to these  quadrangles, 
and  had  no  front  to 
the  street,  unless  a 
high  wall  with  the 
principal  entrance, 
and  perhaps  a  lattice 
above,  may  be  so  **•  ^^  Court- 

called.  The  enclosed  courts  had  generally  a  reservoir  or 
fountain  in  the  centre,  and  were  often  planted  with  a  few 
trees.  A  gallery,  or  verandah,  screened  the  principal  front 


43.  Eastern  Palace. 


HABITATIONS. 


45.   Basement  of  an  Eastern  Hoiise. 


•f  building,  and  sometimes  two,  or  all  the  fronts.  This  gal- 
lery was  broad  and  substantial,  and  had  a  balustrade,  and  the 
covering  was  upheld  by  pillars  of  wood.  Hence  the  many 
allusions  to  columns 
(Psalm  Ixxv.  3 ;  Prov. 
ix.l;Gal.ii.9).  The 
roofs  of  the  houses 
were,  and  are,  flat, 
and  covered  with 
mould  or  a  prepared 
compost.  They  were 
fenced  by  a  parapet 
or  balustrade  (Deut. 
xxii.  8).  In  fine  weather  the  people  resorted  much  to  these 
roofs,  to  which  there  was  a  stair,  to  breathe  the  fresh  air,  to 
enjoy  a  prospect,  or  to  witness  any  event  that  occurred  in  the 
neighbourhood  (2  Sam  xi.  2  ;  Isaiah  xxii.  1 ;  Matt.  xxiv.  17; 

Mark  xiii.  15).  For 
the  cool  air,  they  slept 
on  the  housetop  in  sum* 
mer;  and  to  enjoy  the 
air  and  prospect  in  the 
day-time,  without  in- 
convenience from  the 
sun,  sheds,  booths,  and 
tents  were  sometimes 
erected  there  (2  Sam, 
xvi.  22).  The  Hebrew 
kings  had  winter  and 
summer  palaces,  and  in 
good  houses  there  were 
sitting-rooms  for  both 
seasons.  In  the  one 
the  situation,  the  expo- 
sure, the  form,  were 
designed  to  promote 
coolness;  in  the  other 
to  preserve  warmth 


1.  Ancient  Egyptian  Door, 
of  hinges). 


Door  Pius  (in  lieu 
4.  Key. 


(Judges  iii.  20 ;  1  Kings  vii.  2-6  ;  Jer.  xxii.  14 ;  xxxvi.  22; 
Amos  iii.  15). 


INTRODUCTION. 


*7.   Door  of  Private  House. 


4.  Doors  were  double,  or  folding,  and  moved  on  pivoti 
inserted  into  holes  in  the  threshold  below  and  the  lintel  above. 

They  were  secured  by  bars  (Deut. 
iii.  5 ;  Judges  xvi.  3  ;  Job  xxxviii. 
10),  which  were  of  wood ;  only 
those  to  the  gates  of  fortresses  and 
valuable  stores  being  of  metal 
(Isaiah  xlv.  2).  There  were  also 
locks,  which  were  merely  wooden 
slides  which  entered  a  hole  in  the 
door-post,  and  were  there  secured 
by  teeth  or  catches  (Sol.  Song  v. 
4).  The  street-doors,  as  well  as 
the  gates  of  towns,  among  the 
Jews,  were  adorned  with  inscrip- 
tions taken  from  the  Law  of 
Moses  (Deut.  vi.  9 ;  xi.  20.) 

5.  The  windows  had  no  glass ;  they  were  only  latticed, 
and   thus    gave   free 

passage  to  the  air  and 
admitted  light,  while 
they  excluded  birds 
and  bats.  In  winter, 
the  cold  was  kept  out 
by  thin  veils  over  the 
windows,  or  by  shut- 
ters with  holes  in  them 
sufficient  to  admit  light 
(1  Kings  vii.  17  ;  Sol. 
Song  ii.  9). 

6.  No     ancient 
houses  had  chimneys. 
The  word   so   trans- 
lated in  Hosea  (xiii.  3) 
means  a  hole  through 
which      the      smoke 
escape!.      This    was 
only  in  the  lower  class 

dwellings,  where  raw  *•  interior  <*  Pnr»t«  Room, 

wood  was  employed  for  fuel  or  cooking,  and  where  ther« 


WTKODUCTION. 


67 


49.    Bedstead  of  Palm-sticks. 


an  opening  immediately  over  the  hearth,  to  let  out  the  smoke. 
In  better  houses,  the  rooms  were  wanned  in  winter  by  charcoal 
in  braziers,  as  is  still  very  generally  the  practice  in  Western 
Asia  (Jer.  xxxvi.  22  ;  Mark  xiv.  54  ;  John  xviii.  18). 

7.  In  the  East,  where  the  climate  allows  the  people  to 
spend  much  of  their  time  out  of  doors,  the  articles  of  house- 
hold furniture  and  the  domestic  utensils  have  always  been  few 
and  simple :  in  the  sitting-rooms,  almost  nothing  but  feats 
appear.  These  seats  are  now  low  mattresses  or  couches  at 
the  upper  end,  and  sometimes  along  the  sides  of  the  room,  with 
bolsters  against  the  wall  to  support  the  back.  On  these  the 
people  sit  cross-legged 
or  with  their  knees 
bent  under  them :  they 
sit  in  the  same  man- 
ner upon  the  ground, 
or  on  rugs  and  mats. 
Although  it  would  seem  that  the  Hebrewo  had  these  customs, 
yet  not  so  exclusively  as  the  modern  Orientals ;  as  it  is  clear 

that  they   had  also 

vvvvwW/S 


raised  seats,  such  as 
chairs  and  stools, 
like  their  Egyptian 
neighbours,  among 
Vrr.m  both  modes  of 
sitting  prevailed  (1 
Sam.i.  9;  iv.  13,18; 
1  Kings  ii.  19  ,  Prov. 
ix.  14 ;  Matt.  xxi. 
12).  The  beds  con- 
sisted of  mattresses 
and  quilted  coverlets, 
laid  upon  the  floor  at 
night,  and  stowed 
away  in  a  recess  by 
day.  Sheets,  blan- 
kets, and  bedsteads, 
are  not  known  in  the 


60.   Royal  Bed. 


East ;  but  in  Persia  and  Mesopotamia  there  is  a  kind  of  raised 
frame,  or  settee  of  wood,  or  of  palm  branches,  on  which  the 


INTRODUCTION. 


beds  are  sometimes  placed  at  night  for  sleeping  on  the  house- 
top. The  Jews  seem  to  have  had  something  of  the  same 
kind  (Psalm  xli.  3 ;  cxxxii.  3  ;  Amos  vi.  4).  A  bed  with  a 
tester  is  mentioned  in  Judith  (xvi.  23)  which,  with  other 
indications,  and  the  frequent  mention  of  rich  tapestries  hung 
about  and  upon  a  bed  for  luxuriousness  and  ornament,  seems 
to  prove  that  such  beds  as  may  yet  be  found  in  Eastern 
palaces  were  not  unknown  under  the  Hebrew  monarchies. 
See  Esth.  i.  6 ;  Prov.  vii.  16 ;  Ezek.  xxiii.  41. 

8.  As  every  family  ground  its  own  corn,  a  hand-mill  is 
often  named  among  the  domestic  utensils.     This  consisted  of 

two  circular  stones, 
placed  horizontally 
one  upon  another; 
and  the  upper  being 
made  to  revolve 
upon  the  lower, 
reduced  to  flour  the 
corn  which  was  in- 
troduced through  a 
hole  in  the  topmost 
stone  (called  the 
rider}.  This  work 
was  performed  by 
women,  and  was 
their  first  morning 
labour,  which  they 
often  cheered  by 
singing  (Exodusxi. 
5;  Num.  xi.  8;  Deut. 
xxiv.6;  Isaiah  xlvii. 
2 ;  Matt.  xxiv.  41 ; 
Rev.  xviii.  22). 

9.  The  common  domestic  vessels  were  of  earthenware,  or 
of  copper  (perhaps  tinned),  and  a  few  were  of  leather — such 
as  pots,  kettles,  leather  bottles  (made  of  the  whole  skins  of 
goats  or  kids),  plates,  cups,  and  pitchers      They  all  seem  to 
have  been  such  as  are  still  used  in  the  East.     Lamps,  fed 
with  oil  of  olives,  were  used  for  giving  light  at  night.    They 
were  of  earthenware  or  metal,  according  to  circumstances  $ 


61.    Grinding  Corn. 


HABITATIONS. 


52.    Egyptian  Lamps. 


and  in  the  houses  of  the  rich  were  raised  on  stands,  which 
are  called  "candlesticks"  in  our  Bible,  and  which,  judging 
from  that  made  for 
the  Tabernacle,  must 
sometimes  have  been 
costly  and  elegant,  with 
branches  for  several 
lamps  (Gen.  xv.  17  ; 
Exodus  xxv.  31-40; 
xxvii.  20,  21;  Zech. 
iv.  2;  Matt.  xxv.  1-9). 
A  lamp  was,  and  is, 
always  kept  burning 
at  night,  which  ex- 
plains an  allusion  con- 
tained in  many  pass- 
ages of  Scripture  (2 
Sam.  xxi.  17 ;  Job 
xviii.  6 ;  Prov.  xx. 
20).  Candles  were  not  in  use,  and  when  the  word  "  candle  'r 
occurs  in  our  Bibles  it  means  a  lamp. 

10.  The  towns  of  Palestine  do  not  appear  to  have  been 
considerable  for  size  or  population ;  but  this  was  compensated 
by  their  great  numbers.  We  are  surprised  at  the  number  of 
towns  mentioned  even  so  early  as  the  time  of  Joshua.  They, 
of  course,  grew  larger  and  more  populous  as  the  country 
became  more  densely  inhabited ;  but  the  only  cities  that  we 
should  be  disposed  to  rank  with  our  first-rate  towns  were 
Jerusalem,  Samaria,  and,  eventually,  Csesarea.  We  know  not 
the  ordinary  population  of  Jerusalem ;  but,  from  a  calculation 
founded  on  the  number  of  lambs  slain  at  the  Passover,  it 
would  seem  that  the  concourse  at  that  great  festival  must 
have  amounted  to  between  two  and  three  millions.  Tha 
houses  of  Jerusalem,  which  were  of  many  storeys,  were  then 
full  of  people,  and  many  lodged  outside  in  tents.  In  the 
time  of  Christ,  Josephus  describes  Galilee,  in  particular,  aa 
exceedingly  populous  :  the  towns  lay  near  each  other,  and  the 
population  of  the  least  important  exceeded  fifteen  thousand. 
Towns  had  high  walls  in  the  time  of  Moses,  which  seemed 
very  formidable  to  the  Israelites  (Num.  xiii.  25-33);  and 


W  INTRODUCTION. 

afterwards  the  defences  of  towns  were  greatly  unproved. 
Indeed,  the  gates  of  towns,  which  imply  walls,  are  mentioned 
as  early  as  the  time  of  Abraham  (Gen.  xix.  1 ;  xxiii.  10). 

Villages,  being  un- 
walled,  or  surrounded 
only  by  a  hedge,  were 
abandoned  in  times 
of  war  and  trouble, 
and  the  inhabitants 
removed  into  caves  or 
walled  towns  (Judges 
v.  7).  At  the  gates 
of  towns,  most  of  the 
public  business  was 
transacted(Gen.  xxiii. 
10,18;  Deut.  xxi.19; 
xxii.24;  xxv.7;  Ruth 
iv.  1).  At  the  gates 
also  the  markets  were 
held,  as  long  as  the 
transactions  of  the 
Israelites  were  almost 
confined  to  the  sale 

63.    Gate  of  Komeh  (Icomum).  .    .       .  ... 

or  interchange  of  the 

produce  of  their  fields  and  flocks  (2  Chron.  xviii.  9  ;  xxxii.  6 ; 
Neh.  viii.  1,  3 ;  2  Kings  vii.  18;  Job  xxix.  7);  but  after- 
wards they  had,  in  their  large  towns,  as  Josephus  testifies, 
such  covered  bazaars,  or  streets  of  shops,  for  the  sale  of  manu- 
factured goods,  as  are  now  usual  in  the  East.  The  streets 
in  Eastern  towns  are  always  exceedingly  narrow,  that  the 
shadow  of  the  houses  may  keep  them  cool :  and  the  appear- 
ance of  these  streets  is  dull  and  uninviting,  as  the  houses  do 
not  front  the  road.  The  streets  are  always  unpaved;  but 
some  streets  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  the  new  cities,  were  paved 
in  the  time  of  the  Herods,  who  had  witnessed  the  benefits  of 
this  practice  in  Rome  and  Italy.  The  Jewish  towns  must 
have  had  rather  a  mean  appearance  in  ti.3  distance,  from  the 
want  of  temples  and  pitelic  buildings  (except  at  Jerusalem), 
«g  well  as  of  such  elegant  minarets  and  domes  as  enliven  and 
the  towns  of  the  modern  East. 


SECTION  1I.-FOOD  AND  DRESS. 

1.  LIKE  most  Eastern  people,  the  Israelites  were  plain 
and  simple  in  their  food,  which  consisted  chiefly  of  bread, 
vegetables,  fruits  (green  and  preserved),  honey,  milk,  curds, 
cream,  butter,  and  cheese.  Meat  could  hardly  be  called  an 
ordinary  article  of  food,  except  among  the  higher  class  of  the 
people  dwelling  in  towns.  The  use  of  animal  food  was,  in- 
deed, restricted  in  some  degree  by  the  law,  which  allowed  the 
flesh  of  no  beasts  to  be  eaten  but  such  as  chewed  the  cud  and 
parted  the  hoof,  nor  any  fish  but  such  as  had  both  fins  and 
scales  (Lev.  xi.  1-28).  Blood  and  fat  were  also  interdicted, 
as  well  as  the  large  lobe  of  the  liver,  and  the  kidneys  (Lev. 
iii.  15,  17).  These  restrictions  rendered  it  difficult  for  a 
strict  Jew  to  eat  with  a  heathen  :  and  this  was  probably  the 
motive  ;  as  it  was  one  great  object  of  the  Mosaical  law  to 
keep  the  Israelites  separate  from  all  other  nations.  The  hog 
was  not  forbidden  more  especially  than  many  other  animals ;, 
but  being  the  only  unclean  beast  the  flesh  of  which  was  usually 
and  commonly  eaten,  its  absence  from  the  diet  of  the  Jews 
attracted  more  attention  than  any  other  prohibition.  Poultry 
was  but  sparingly  used.  The  only  domestic  birds  kept  were 
pigeons  and  the  common  fowl ;  and  the  Scripture  gives  no  in- 
stance of  their  being  used  for  food,  except  the  "  fatted  fowl," 
provided  for  the  regal  and  vice-regal  tables  of  Solomon  and 
Nehemiah  (1  Kings  iv.  23  ;  Neh.  v.  18).  The  quails  eaten 
in  the  wilderness  furnish  the  only  other  instance  of  birds  used 
for  food  (Exod.  xvi.  12,  13 ;  Num.  xi.  31).  Eggs  are  only  twice 
mentioned  as  articles  of  food  (Job  vi.  6  ;  Luke  xi.  12).  Al- 
though fish  with  fins  and  scales  were  allowed  to  the  Israelites 
for  food,  it  does  not  seem  that  much  use  was  made  of  this  in- 
dulgence until  the  later  days  of  the  Jewish  history.  In  the 
Old  Testament,  the  only  direct  reference  to  tho  consumption 
of  fish  is  where  we  learn  that  Mediterranean  fish  were  brought 
across  the  country  by  the  Phoenicians  for  sale  at  Jerusalem 
(Neh.  xiii.  16).  The  fish  brought  to  the  city  were  sold  at  a 
particular  gate,  called  the  Fish-Gate  (2  Chron.  xxxiii.  14; 
Neh.  iii.  3 ;  xii.  39).  Fish-ponds  are  mentioned  (SoL  Song 


62  INTRODUCTION. 

vii.  4) ;  and  there  are  such  allusions  to  fishing  with  nets  (Job 
xix.  6 ;  Isaiah  li.  20),  with  hooks  (Job  xli.  1 ;  Isaian  xix. 
8  ;  Amos  iv.  2),  and  with  spears  (Job  xli.  7),  as  shew  that 
these  operations  were  well  known.  In  the  New  Testament 
we  read  oftener  of  fish  and  fishing.  Several  of  the  Apostles 
were  fishermen  of  the  lake  of  Gennesareth,  which  abounded 
in  fish ;  and  the  Gospels  frequently  notice  their  proceedings 
in  that  character,  with  which  some  of  the  most  signal  miracles 
of  Christ  were  connected.  The  eating  of  fish  is  also  often 
mentioned,  and  it  would  seem  to  have  been  generally  broiled 
(Matt.  vii.  10 ;  Luke  xxiv.  42 ;  John  xxi.  9,  10,  13). 

2.  Bread  was  not  baked  in  loaves,  as  with  us,  but  in 
cakes,  in  rolls,  and  in  large  and  thin  plats,  like  pancakes. 
Every  family  generally  baked  its  own  bread,  and  that  daily, 
after  the  flour  had  been  ground.  The  modes  of  baking  were 
various,  and  on  these  the  shape  of  the  bread  depended.  There 
was  the  heated  hearth  for  the  thicker  cakes  and  rolls ;  and  the 
thin  bread  was  baked  either  on  a  metal  plate  over  hot  embers, 
or  by  being  stuck  against  the  heated  sides  of  a  large  earthen- 
ware vessel,  or  of  a  pit  in  the  floor  (Gen.  xviii.  6 ;  xix.  3 ; 
Lev.  ii.  4;  vi.  21 ;  xi.  35 ;  1  Kings  xix.  6).  This  work  of 
baking  bread,  like  that  of  grinding  corn,  was  at  first  performed 
by  the  wives  and  daughters,  however  high  their  station  (Gen. 
xviii.  6  ;  Lev.  xxvi.  26 ;  2  Sam.  xiii.  6,  8  ;  Jer.  vii.  18,  19) ; 
but  was  in  time  abandoned,  in  families  of  consequence,  to  fe- 
male servants  (1  Sam.  viii.  13).  There  were,  however,  in 
large  towns,  as  at  present,  public  ovens  and  bakers  by  trade 
(Jer.  xxxvii.  21  ;  Hos.  vii.  4);  and  from  the  former  text 
which  mentions  "  the  bakers'  street,"  it  appears  that,  as  is 
ftill  the  case,  the  bakers,  as  well  as  other  trades,  had  a  par- 
ticular part  of  the  market  or  bazaar  set  apart  to  their  own 
use,  instead  of  being,  as  with  us,  dispersed  through  the  towns  in 
which  they  lived.  The  customers  of  the  bakers  were  chiefly 
the  small  households,  the  poor,  and  the  unsettled  part  of  the 
population.  For  their  more  extensive  operations,  the  bakers 
have  ovens  of  brick,  not  unlike  our  own  ;  and  in  very  large 
households  similar  ovens  are  used.  Bread,  such  as  has  been 
mentioned,  needed  not  to  be  cut ;  it  was  always  broken  (Isaiah 
Iviii.  7  ;  Lam.  iv.  4  ;  Matt.  xiv.  19  ;  &c.)  In  eating,  gene- 
rally, no  knives,  and  much  less  forks,  were  used,  but  each 


FOOD    AND    DRESS. 


morsel  of  food  was  conveyed  from  the  dish  to  the  mouth  by 
the  right  hand  (Ruth  ii.  14 ;  Prov.  xxvi.  15 ;  John  xiii.  26). 
Meat  was  dressed  so  as  to  be  easily  separated  by  the  fingers ; 
and  if  a  morsel  was  too  large,  it  was  transferred  to  the  cake 
of  bread  which  was  placed  before  each  person  ;  for  the  use  of 
plates  was  unknown.  This  mode  of  feeding  made  it  neces- 
sary that  the  hands  should  be  washed  before  and  after  meals 
(Matt.  xv.  2 ;  Mark  vii.  3) ;  which  was  done  by  a  servant 
pouring  water  over  the  hands  from  an  ewer,  and  receiving  it 
in  a  basin  held  below,  as  it  fell  from  them  (2  Kings  iii.  11). 
3.  A  kind  of  lunch,  consisting  of  bread,  milk,  cheese,  &c., 
was  taken  in  the  forenoon  ;  but  the  principal  meal  was  in  the 
evening  after  the  labours  of  the  day  were  over,  and  when  the 
coolness  of  the  air  allowed  enjoyment  and  created  appetite. 
Hence  it  is  called  a  supper  (Mark  vi.  21 ;  Luke  xiv.  24 ; 
John  xii.  2).  A  short  prayer  was  said  before  and  after  meals 
(Matt.  xiv.  9 ;  xv.  36 ;  xxvi.  27  ;  &c.)  We  have  supposed 
before  that  the  Hebrews  had  two  modes  of  sitting ;  when  they 
used  seats  they  ate  from  a  table,  but  when  they  sat  on  the 
ground,  the  meal  was  laid  out  on  a  cloth  spread  on  the  floor, 
with  a  large  piece  of 
leather  under  it,  to  pre- 
vent the  mats  or  carpets 
from  being  soiled.  Or 
a  kind  of  table,  raised 
only  a  few  inches,  may 
have  been  occasionally 
employed,  as  at  present. 
During  the  Captivity, 
the  Jews  learned  (as 
did  afterwards  the 
Romans)  the  Persian 
practice  of  reclining  at 
meals  upon  mats  or 
cushions,  around  the 
table,  in  such  a  way  that  the.head  of  every  person  approached 
the  bosom  of  the  one  who  reclined  next  abov«  him  (John  xiii. 
23).  In  ancient  times,  every  person  seems  to  have  had  hii 
separate  portion  of  meat,  and  honour  was  shewn  to  a  distin- 
guished or  favoured  guest,  by  the  quantity  or  quality  of  thai 


54.    Modern  Syrians  at  Meat, 


04  INTRODUCTION. 

which  was  set  before  him  (Gen.  xliii.  34 ;  1  Sam.  i.  4,  5f 
ix.  23,  24) ;  but  in  later  times  every  one  helped  himself  from 

the  dish  nearest  to 
him,  or  from  one  dish 
if  the  party  was  small 
enough  for  one  dish 
to  be  within  the  reach 
of  all  (Matt,  xx vi.  23; 
John  xiii.  26).  The 
Orientals  do  not  drink 
during  meals,  but 
56.  Ancient  Dmner-Bed.  afterwards  water  or 

wine  is  handed  round  in  vessels  of  tinned  copper  (Matt.  xxvi. 
27).  Wine  was  used  freely  among  the  Jews,  whose  country 
was,  indeed,  noted  for  wine  and  oil :  all  their  wines  appear  to 
have  been  red  (Prov.  xxiii.  31 ;  Isaiah  xxvii.  2).  The  kind 
most  commonly  drunk  was  weak,  or  much  diluted  with  water, 
and  was  used  much  as  we  use  table  ale  or  beer.  Strong  and 
generous  wines  were  necessarily  confined  to  the  rich,  and  were 
sparingly  used.  Wine  was  also  sometimes  strengthened  or 
flavoured  with  spices,  especially  myrrh  (Num.  xv.  10 ;  Psalm 
Ixxv.  8 ;  Prov.  xxiii.  30 ;  Hos.  xiv.  7).  That  which  was  called 
"  strong  drink,"  included  the  higher  kinds  of  wine,  but  more 
particularly  denoted  a  very  inebriating  liquor  made  of  dates  and 
of  various  seeds  and  roots  (Lev.  x.  9  ;  Deui.  xxix.  6 ;  1  Sam. 
L  15 ;  &c.)  From  this  and  pure  wine  was  made  another 
drink,  which  appears  to  have  been  much  used  for  common 
purposes  (Num.  vi.  3 ;  Ruth  ii.  14 ;  Matt,  xxvii.  48). 

4.  At  feasts  or  entertainments,  the  guests  were  anointed 
with  precious  and  perfumed  oils  (Psalm  xxiid.  5  ;  xlv.  7  ; 
Amos  vi.  6 ;  Luke  vii.  37,  38 ;  &c.)  .  It  was  not  uncommon 
for  the  carousal  to  be  prolonged  through  the  night,  with  much 
excess  of  drinking  (Rom.  xiii.  13  ;  Gal.  v.  21 ;  1  Peter  iv.  3). 
Jests,  riddles,  singing,  music,  dancing,  were  not  wanting  on 
these  festive  occasions  (Judges  xiv.  12  ;  Prov.  ix.  2-4  ;  Isaiah 
v.  12 ;  xxiv.  7,  9  ;  Amos  vi.  4,  5;  Luke  xv.  25).  The  Jews 
do  not  appear  to  have  been  addicted  to  gaming,  for  there  is 
no  allusion  to  it  in  the  Scriptures.  Neither  is  story-telling, 
that  great  pastime  of  the  modern  East,  directly  mentioned; 
but  as  they  were  in  the  habit  of  producing  apologues,  or 


FOOD    AND    DRESS. 


short  stories,  on  particular  occasions,  we  may  safely  number 
this  among  their  amusements. 

5.  We  know  how  the  ancient  Egyptians,  Persians,  Baby- 
lonians, Greeks,  and  Romans  were  dressed,  for  their  costumes 
are  represented  in  sculptures  and  paintings  which  still  exist ; 
but  it  is  not  so  with  respect  to  the  Jews,  who  did  not  consider 
it  lawful  to  carve  or  paint  the  human  figure.  This  want  is> 
however,  well  supplied  by  the  existing  costumes  of  the  East. 
Dress  does  not  change 
there  as  with  us;  and 
it  is  clear,  that  the 
habits  now  worn  by 
the  people,  as  well  as 
the  common  usages  of 
life,  are,  for  the  most 
part,  the  same  as  in 
the  times  of  the  Bible. 
The  patriarchs  dress- 
ed somewhat  differ- 
ently, probably,  from 
their  settled  descend- 
ants ;  and  the  differ- 
ence was  in  all  likeli- 
hood such  as  we  now 
see  between  the  pas- 
toral Bedouin  Arabs 
and  the  inhabitants 
of  settled  countries. 
The  dresses  of  the 
great  Arabian  family, 
in  its  various  condi- 
tions, appear  to  have  been  transmitted  with  little  alteration 
from  very  ancient  times,  and  may  be  taken  as  affording 
the  nearest  approximation  which  can  now  be  obtained  to  the 
raiment  worn  by  the  ancient  Israelites.  The  Arabian  cos- 
tumes may  be  deemed  to  agree  with  the  dresses  worn  in 
the  patriarchal  and  pastoral  periods  of  the  Hebrew  history. 
The  garb  conventionally  assigned  by  painters  and  sculptors  to 
Scripture  characters  seems  to  have  been  founded  partly  on  tradi- 
tion, and  partly  derived  from  actual  observation  of  Oriental  dress 

D2 


Arabian  Drees. 


INTRODUCTIOW. 


in  early  pilgrimages  to  the  Holy  Land.  It  is,  upon  the  whole, 
a  noble  costume,  and  makes  a  nearer  approach  to  the  truth 
than  has  been  of  late  usually  supposed.  Long  garments  were 

worn  by  the  Israel- 
ites, as  they  were, 
indeed,  by  most  an- 
cient nations,  and 
are  by  the  modern 
Orientals.  Such  gar- 
ments were  also  wide 
and  loose ;  and  thus, 
although  easy  and 
dignified,  they  rather 
impeded  active  and 
vigorous  exertion ; 
for  which  reason,  in 
manual  action,  the 
57.  Sculptural  Scripture  Costumes.  sleeves  were  drawn 

up,  or,  as  the  Scripture  describes  it,  "the  arm  made  bare" 
(Isaiah  lii.  10;  Ezek.  iv.  7);  and  in  travelling  on  foot,  or 
running,  the  skirts  were  gathered  up,  and  confined  by  the 
•nrdle ;  this  was  called 
"girding  the  loins"  (1 
j£ings  xviii.  46 ;  2  Kings 
V.  29;  Luke  xii.  35 ;  1 
Peter  i.  13).  We  may  con- 
ceive the  figure  of  a  Jew, 
riewed  externally,  as  that 
)f  a  full-bearded  man,  clad 
\n  a  long  and  loose  gar- 
nent  with  large  sleeves, 
which  was  confined  to  the 
person  by  a  girdle  about 
the  loins;  the  neck  bare, 

58.    Arms  Bared. 

the   feet    protected    by    a 

piece  of  leather  strapped  to  the  sole,  and  the  head  either  bare 
(as  it  seems  very  often  to  have  been),  or  covered,  among 
the  higher  classes,  by  a  kind  of  turban,  and  among  the 
common  people  by  a  piece  of  cloth  thrown  over  the  head, 
«nd  confined  by  a  fillet  around  the  brows.  The  ordinary 


POOD    AND    DREM. 


Drew :   Starts  or  Procica  witaout  Outer 
and  with  or  without  Girdles. 


fall  DTOM  :    with  dalereut  aorta  of  Outer 


P.— 4 


INTRODUCTION. 


appearance  of  the  Jew,  however,  was  varied  by  circumstances; 
as  when  a  large,  loose,  and  shapeless  garment  was  thrown, 
like  a  cloak,  over  the  dress  which  has  been  described.  This 
was  worn  with  studied  grace  by  the  upper  classes,  who  had  it 
of  finer  materials ;  and  to  the  poor  it  was  cf  such  service  that 
it  was  forbidden  by  law  to  keep  it  in  pledge  over-night  (Exod. 
zxii.  25,  26 ;  see  also  Job  xxii.  6 ;  xxiv.  7).  This  was 
because  such  persons  wrapped  themselves  up  in  it  when  they 
slept ;  it  also  served  them  to  carry  burthens  in,  when  nothing 
more  suitable  was  at  hand ;  and  this  use  of  it  may  be  seen 
every  day  in  the  East  (Exod.  jrii.  34 ;  2  Kings  iv.  39).  It  was 

peculiar  to  the  Jews  to 
have  a  fringe  with  a 
piece  of  blue  tape  upon 
the  four  corners  of  this 
garment,  to  remind 
them  that  they  were  a 
peculiar  people  and 
under  peculiar  laws 
(Num.  xv.  38,  39; 

61.   Captive  Jews.  -i.-   , .      .        nf*        T    , 

Matt.  ix.  20;    Luke 

viii.  44),  In  a  tomb  discovered  by  Belzoni  in  the  valley  of 
Babel-Melook,  near  Thebes,  there  are,  among  other  figures, 
four  supposed  to  be  of  captive  Jews  of  the  time  of  Josiah, 
where  the  fringe 
is  conspicuously  re- 
presented— perhaps 
with  some  exagger- 
ation. It  was  also 
peculiar  to  them,  in 
later  days,  to  wear 
*  frontlets,'  or  *  phy- 
lacteries,' which 
were  little  boxes 
of  hard  calf -skin, 
bound  by  thongs  to 
the  forehead,  and  62-  Frontlets. 

folded  up  slips  of  parchment,  on  which  were  written  out  the 
texts  of  the  law  which  were  supposed  to  prescribe  this  curious 
observance  (Exod.  xiii.  16 ;  Deut  vi.  8). 


FOOD    AND    DRESS. 


6.  All  these  dresses  of  the  Israelites  were  of  linen  or  cot- 
tan,  excepting  the  capacious  outer  garment  which  was  of  wool, 
or  of  wool  and  hair  interwoven.     The  Egyptians  were  famoui 
for  the  manufacture  of  various  kinds  of  cloth ;  and  that  th« 
Israelites  had  learnt  this  art  from  them,  is  evinced  by  their 
producing  in  the  wilderness  the  various  rich  cloths  required 
for  the  coverings  and  curtains  of  the  tabernacle,  and  for  the 
dress  of  the  high-priest  (Exod.  xxvi.  xxviii.).     From  various 
passages  of  Scripture  we  infer  that  the  art  of  embroidery  was 
carried  to  some  degree  of  perfection  (Exod.  xxxv.  35  ;  xxxviii. 
23 ;  Judges  v.  30).     There  was  a  family  of  Judah  particu- 
larly celebrated  for  its  skill  in  the  manufacture  of  fine  linen 
(1  Chron.  iv.  21).     White,  blue,  and  various  shades  of  red 
and  purple,  seem  to  have  been  the  favourite  colours  among 
the  Israelites.     No  other  colours  of  clothes  are  named  in 
Scripture. 

7.  From  Oriental  analogies,  we  should  suppose  that  the 
Israelites  wore  shirts  under  their  tunics ;  but  there  is  no  posi- 
tive evidence  of  this,  unless,  as  some 

suppose,  such  were  the  "  thirty 
sheets"  (margin  "shirts")  which, 
with  thirty  changes  of  raiment, 
formed  the  forfeit  of  Samson's  rid- 
dle (Judges  xiv.  12).  Loose  linen 
drawers  or  trowsers,  such  as  are 
still  used  in  the  East,  were  worn 
by  the  priests,  and  probably  by 
others  (Exod.  xxviii.  42).  These 
were  at  first  very  short,  not  reach- 
ing to  the  knees,  but  were  at  length 
extended  to  the  middle  of  the  leg, 
or  to  the  ankle. 

8.  The  girdle  which  confined 

the  tunic  was  of  two  kinds.  One  was  a  broad  band  of 
leather,  fastened  with  clasps  (2  Kings  i.  8 ;  Matt.  iii.  4),  and 
the  other  was  of  fine  linen  or  cotton,  long  and  narrow,  and 
wound  in  many  folds  around  the  waist  (Jer.  xiii.  1).  The 
girdle  answered  the  purpose  of  a  pocket  to  carry  money  and 
other  valuables,  hence  the  word  rendered  "  purse  "  in  some 
passages  literally  means  "a  girdle"  (2  Sam.  xviii.  11 ;  Matt. 


Shirt, 


TO 


INTRODUCTION. 


x.  9 ;  Mark  vi.  8).  It  might  be  inferred  from  2  Sana.  xx.  8, 
that  the  Israelites  wore  daggers  in  their  girdles,  like  the 
modern  Orientals ;  but  this  is  not  very  clear ;  and  Joab,  as 
the  commander  of  the  forces,  might  carry  arms  not  generally 
worn. 

9.  Stockings  and  socks  were  not  in  use,  and  the  mass  of 
the  people  went  altogether  barefoot,  except  in  winter,  or  upon 
a  journey ;  but  the  wealthier  classes  always  wore  sandals  out 
of  doors,  except  during  mourning.     These  sandals  are  called 

"  shoes"  in  our  Bible. 
They  were  pieces  of 
hide  or  tanned  leather, 
shaped  to  the  sole  of 
the  foot,  and  bound 
to  it  with  thongs  of 
leather  (Gen.  xiv.  23 ; 
Exod.  xii.  1 1 ;  Isaiah 
v.  27;  Matt.  iii.  11; 
x.  10;  &c.)  When 
a  person  entered  a 
house,  or  the  presence 
of  a  superior,  he  took 

off  his  sandals,  as  the  modern  Orientals  do  their  shoes  (Exod. 

iii.  5 ;  Deut.  xxv.  9 ;  Ruth  iv.  7,  8 ;  Isaiah  xx.  4 ;  Ezek. 

xx  iv.  17).     It  was  the  office  of  the  lowest  class  of  servants  to 

take  off  and  carry  the  master's  sandals  (Matt.  iii.  11  ;  Mark 

L  7).     Servants  of  that  class  also  washed  the  soiled  feet  of 

the  guests  who  came 

to  an  entertainment; 

although  the  master 

himself      sometimes 

stooped    to    perform 

this  office  for  a  much- 
honoured  visitant 

(Gen.  xviii.  4 ;  Luke 

vii.  44). 

10.  The  Israel- 
ites  allowed  the  hair 

of  the  head  and  beard  to  grow.  The  former  was  shorn  occa- 
sionally ;  and  the  partial  use  of  the  razor  in  trimming  th* 


64.  Sandals, 


65.  Beards  of  Syrian  and  other  Foreign  Nation*, 
from  Egyptian  Monuments. 


FOOD    AND    DRESS. 


Tl 


beard  was  not  unlawful  to  any  but  the  Nazarites  (Num.  vi.  5 ; 
Judges  xiii.  7  ;  xvi.  17).  A  full  head  of  hair  seems  to  have 
been  much  admired  (2  Sam.  xiv.  26  ;  Sol.  Song  v.  11).  The 
hair  was  dressed  and  anointed  with  much  care,  especially  at 
festivals  (2  Sam.  xiv.  2 ;  Isaiah  iii.  24 ;  Matt.  vi.  17  ;  Luke 
viL  46).  Baldness  in 
men  not  old  was  rare, 
and  was  despised  (2 
Kings  ii.  23 ;  Isaiah 
iii  24 ;  Jer.  xlvii.  5). 
The  beard,  as  the 
characteristic  sign  of 
manhood,  was  much 
respected  by  the  Is- 
raelites; to  shave  it, 


66.   Modern  Oriental  Beards. 


to  spit  upon  it,  to  pull 
it,  and  even  to  touch 
it,  except  for  the  pur- 
pose of  salutation,  were 
the  grossest  insults  which  men  could  inflict  upon  one  another 
(2  Sam.  x.  4-6 ;  1  Chron.  xix.  3-6 ;  Isaiah  vii.  20) ;  and 
hence,  for  a  man  to  neglect  or  maltreat  his  own  beard  was  a 
sign  of  madness  or  of  extreme  grief  (1  Sam.  xxi.  13  ;  2  Sam. 
xix.  24 ;  Isaiah  xv.  2). 

11.  It  appears  to  have  been  the  custom  to  use  walking- 
staves,  even  when  not  upon  a  journey  (Gen.  xxxii.  10 ; 
xxxviii.  18;  Exod.  xii.  11 ;  2  Kings  iv.  29;  Mark  vi.  8; 
&c.)  Eings  were  worn  on  the  fingers  :  these  were  generally 
signet-rings  bearing  the  name  of  the  owner,  and  the  impres- 
sion from  which  was  equivalent  to  nis  signature.  This  ex- 
plains the  high  powers  and  dignities  which  a  monarch  con- 
ferred by  the  delivery  of  his  own  signet-ring  (Gen.  xli.  42; 
E«t.  iiL  10,  12 ;  viii  2 ,  Dan.  vi.  9,  13,  17). 


SECTION  m.-WOMEN  AND  CHILDREN. 


1.  WOMEN  appear  to  have  enjoyed  considerably  more  free- 
dom among  the  Jews  than  is  now  allowed  them  in  Western 
Asia,  although  in  other  respects  their  condition  and  employ- 
ments seem  to  have  been  not  dissimilar.     At  present,  women 
of  all  ranks  are  much  confined  to  their  own  houses,  and  never 

see  the  men  who  visit 
their  husbands  or  fa- 
thers; and  in  towns 
they  never  go  abroad 
without  their  persons 
and  faces  being  com- 
pletely shrouded;  they 
also  take  their  meals 
apart  from  the  males, 
even  of  their  own 
family.  But  in  the 
rural  districts  they 
enjoy  more  freedom, 
and  often  go  about 
unveiled.  Among  the 
Jews,  women  were 
somewhat  less  re- 
strained in  their  in- 
tercourse with  men,  and  did  not  generally  conceal  their  faces 
when  they  went  abroad.  Only  one  instance  occurs  in  Scrip- 
ture of  women  eating  with  men  (Ruth  ii.  14) ;  but  that  was 
at  a  simple  refection,  and  only  illustrates  the  greater  freedom 
of  rural  manners. 

2.  The  employments  of  the  women  were  very  various, 
and  sufficiently  engrossing.     In  the   earlier  or  patriarchal, 
state  of  society,  the  daughters  of  men  of  substance  tended 
their  father's  flocks  (Gen.  xxix  9;  Exod.  ii.  16).     In  ordi- 
nary circumstances,  the  first  labour  of  the  day  was  to  grind 
corn  and  bake  bread,  as  already  noticed.     The  other  cares  of 
the  family  occupied  the  rest  of  the  day.     The  women  of  the 


07.    Matron  in  Pull  Dress. 


WOMEN    AND   CHUiDBttL 


M.  In-door  Veil*. 


DTCM  Veil*,  Ac.      in-door. 


f4 


INTRODUCTION. 


peasantry  and  of  the  poor  consumed  much  time  in  collecting 
fuel,  and  in  going  to  the  wells  for  water.  The  wells  were 
usually  outside  the  towns,  and  the  labour  of  drawing  water 
from  them  was  by  no  means  confined  to  poor  women.  This 
was  usually,  but  not  always,  the  labour  of  the  evening ;  and 
the  water  was  carried  in  earthen  vessels,  borne  upon  the 
shoulder  (Gen.  xxiv.  15-20 ;  John  iv.  7,  28).  Working  with 
the  needle  also  occupied  much  of  their  time,  as  it  would  eeeni 
that  not  only  their  own  clothes  but  those  of  the  men  were 
made  by  the  females.  Some  of  the  needlework  was  very  fine, 
and  much  valued  (Exod.  xxvi.  36  ;  xxviii.  39  ;  Judges  v.  30; 
Psalm  xlv.  14).  The  women  appear  to  have  spun  the  yarn 
for  all  the  cloth  that  was  in  use  (Exod.  xxxv.  25 ;  Prov. 
xxxi.  19) ;  and  much  of  the  weaving  seems  also  to  have  been 
executed  by  them  (Judges  xvi.  13,  14 ;  Prov.  xxxi.  22).  The 
tapestries  for  bed-coverings,  mentioned  in  the  last-cited  text, 
were  probably  produced  in  the  loom,  and  appear  to  have  been 
much  valued  (Prov.  vii.  16). 

3.  We  have  no  certain  information  regarding  the  dress  of 
the  women  among  the  poorer  classes;  but  it  was  probably 
coarse  and  simple,  and  not  materially  different  from  that  which 

we  now  see  among  the  Be- 
douin women,  and  the  female 
peasantry  of  Syria.  This 
consists  of  drawers,  and  a 
long  and  loose  gown  of  coarse 
blue  linen,  with  some  orna- 
mental bordering  wrought 
with  the  needle,  in  another 
colour,  about  the  neck  and 
bosom.  The  head  is  covered 
with  a  kind  of  turban,  con- 
nected with  which,  behind,  is 
a  veil  which  covers  the  neck, 
back,  and  bosom.  We  may 
presume,  with  still  greater 
certainty,  that  women  of  su- 

70.   Yo^ng  Lady  in  Pull  Dress.  .         J '      .  . 

penor  condition  wore,  over 

their  inner  dress,  a  frock  or  tunic  like  that  of  the  men,  but 
more  closely  fitting  the  person,  with  a  girdle  formed  by  an 


WOMKM    AND    CHILDREN. 


71.   Out-door  Veils. 


MOM  Jawei. 


IXTRODUtTIO?. 


Bracelets. 


unfolded  kerchief.  Their  head-dress  was  a  kind  of  turban, 
with  different  sorts  of  veils  and  wrappers  worn  under  variout 
circumstances.  The  hair  was  worn  long,  and,  as  at  present, 
was  braided  into  numerous  tresses,  with  trinkets  "and  ribands 
(1  Cor.  xi.  15;  1  Tim.  ii.  9 ;  1  Peter  iii.  3).  With  the 
head-dress  the  principal  ornaments  appear  to  have  been  con- 
nected, such  as  a  jewel  for  the  forehead,  and  rows  of  pearl* 
(Sol.  Song  i.  10 ;  Ezek.  xvi.  12).  Ear-rings  were  also  worn 
(Isaiah  iii.  20 ;  Ezek.  xvi.  12),  as  well  as  a  nose-jewel,  con- 
sisting, no  doubt,  as  now,  either  of  a  ring  inserted  in  the 
cartilage  of  the  nose,  or  an  ornament  like  a  button  attached 

to  it.  The  nose-jewel 
was  of  gold  or  silver, 
and  sometimes  set  with 
jewels  (Gen.  xxiv.  47 ; 
Isaiah  iii.  21).  Brace- 
lets were  also  generally 
worn  (Isaiah  iii.  19; 
Ezek.  xvi.  11),  some 
on  the  wrists,  and  some 
on  the  upper  arm.  They  were  worn  both  by  men  and 
women,  but  chiefly  by  the  latter ;  and,  for  a  man,  the  bracelet 
on  the  upper  arms,  seems  to  have  been,  as  it  is  now  in  the 
East,  a  mark  of  royalty 
(2  Sam.  1 10).  Ank- 
lets were  also  worn  by 
females,  and  were,  as  at 
present,  probably  more 
like  fetters  than  orna- 
ments (Isaiah  iii.  16, 
20).  The  Jewish  wo- 
men had  the  art  of 
staining  their  eyelids 
black,  for  effect  and 
expression  (2  Kings  ix. 
30;  Jer.iv.  30;  Ezek. 

Xxiii.    40);     and    it    is    1'2'6-6>7,  Aunent  Oriental     3,^8,  Modern  Oriental. 

more  nian  probable  that  they  had  the  present  practice  of 
staining  the  nails,  and  the  palms  of  their  hands  and  soles  of 
their  feet,  of  an  iron-rust  colour,  by  means  of  a  paste  made 


74. 


WOMEN    AND    CHILDREN.  77 

from  tne  plant  called  henna  (Lawsonia  inermis).  This  plant 
appears  to  be  mentioned  in  Sol.  Song  i.  14,  and  its  present 
use  is  probably  referred  to  in  Deut.  xxi.  12  ;  2  Sam.  xix.  24. 

4.  Fathers  claimed  the  absolute  disposal  of  their  sons  and 
daughters  in  marriage  (Gen.  xxi.  21 ;  Exod.  xxi.  9 ;  Deut. 
xxii.  16 ;  Judges  xiv.  1-4) ;  but  in  a  family  where  the  chil- 
dren were  from  different  mothers,  the  full  brothers  of  a  young 
woman  expected  also  to  be  consulted  (Gen.  xxxiv.  11,  27; 
2  Sam.  xiii.  20-29).     If  a  young  man  saw  a  damsel  whom  he 
liked,  he  might  ask  his  own  father  to  apply  to  her  father  on 
his  behalf  (Gen.  xxxiv.  4 ;  Judges  xiv.  1,  2).     To  prevent 
the  contamination  of  idolatry,  all  marriages  with  foreigners 
were  forbidden  to  the  Israelites  (Exod.  xxxi^,  15,  16;  Neh. 
xiii.  23).     If  it  Happened  that,  for  want  of  male  heirs,  daugh- 
ters inherited  an  estate,   it  was  expected  that  they  should 
marry  near  kinsmen,  or  at  least  in  their  own  tribe,  that  the 
property  might  be  kept  in  the  family  or  tribe  to  which  it  was 
fim  allotted  (Num.  zxvii.  1-11 ;  xxxvi.  1-12).     For  a  some- 
what similar  reason,  if  a  man  died  without  sons,  his  next 
brother  was  expected  to  marry  his  widow,  and  the  first-born 
son  of  this  union  was  considered  as  the  son  of  the  deceased, 
and  inherited  his  estate  (Deut.  xxv.  5-10 ;  Ruth  iv.  1-5). 

5.  A  father  did  not,  as  with  us,  give  a  fortune  with  hia 
daughter,  but  expected  to  receive  a  consideration  or  dowry 
for  giving  her  in  marriage  ;  the  amount  of  which  was  settled 
in  the  contract  of  marriage  which  was  formed  by  the  fathers 
of  the  respective  parties  (Gen.  xxix.  18,  27 ;  xxxiv.  11,  12 ; 
Josh.  xv.  6 ;    1  Sam.  xviii.  23-26).     This  covenant,  which 
was,  in  fact,   the  essential  act  of  marriage,  was  in  earlier 
times  rendered  valid  by  the  presence  of  witnesses;  but  in 
later  days  it  was  reduced  to  writing,  and  appears  to  have 
been  confirmed  by  oaths   (Prov.  ii.  17  ;  Mai.  ii.   14).     In 
Jacob's  case  we  have  an  instance  of  the  husband's  personal 
services  to  the  father  being  accepted  in  lieu  of  money.    Some- 
times,  however,  a  daughter  was  freely  given   by  a  father, 
without  the  exaction  of  what  was  called  her  "  price,"  and 
such  wives  were   the  more  highly  honoured  (Gen.  xi.  15). 
In  particular  cases,  it  also  occurred  that  a  dowry  was  given 
by  the  father  with  his  daughter  (Josh.  xv.  18,  19 ;  Judges  i. 
12-15  ;  1  Kings  ix.  16). 


TS  INTRODUCTION. 

6.  An  intend  *&  ten  or  twelve  months,  or  even  longer, 
usually   passed  between  the  contract  of  marriage  and  the 
actual   nuptials.     During  this  time  the  affianced  pair  saw 
little  of  each  other ;  but  were  nevertheless  accounted  as  man 
and  wife, — so  much  so,  that  the  engagement  could  not  be 
broken  off  without  a  regular  divorce ;  and  the  woman  was 
stoned  as  an  adulteress,  if,  in  the  meantime,  she  proved  un- 
chaste (Gen.  xxiv.  55  ;  Judges  xiv.  8 ;  Matt.  i.  18-20).    When 
the  nuptial  day  arrived,  the  bridegroom  went,  in  the  evening 
with  his  friends  and   associates,  in  holiday  attire,  to  tak* 
home  his  bride  from  her  father's  house.     She,  splendidly  ar 
rayed,  and  with  the  bridal  crown  upon  her  head,  came  forth 
attended  by  her  young  companions ;  and,  walking  under  a 
canopy,  was  escorted  to  her  future  home  with  songs,  and 
dances,  and  instrumental  music.     On  their  arrival  there,  the 
men  and  women  feasted  in  separate  apartments ;  and  if  the 
parties  were  wealthy,  the  feast  was  prolonged  for  a  week 
(Judges  xiv.  17).     We  know  not  of  any  ceremony  attending 
this  actual  marriage,  unless  it  were  that  the  nuptial  blessing 
— a  prayer  for  a  numerous  offspring — was  invoked  on  the 
newly-married  pair. 

7.  For  a  man  to  have  more  than  one  wife  was  an  abuse 
which  existed  at  a  very  early  date  (Gen.  iv.   19),  and,  in 
the  course  of  time,  became  very  prevalent.     It  was  common 
among  the  Hebrews  in  the  time  of  Moses,  when  it  was  deemed 
advisable  to  discourage  rather  than  absolutely  to  interdict  so 
rooted  a  practice.     Afterwards,  however,  it  became  very  un- 
nsual  for  a  man  to  have  more  than  one  wife ;  as  is,  in  fact, 
the  case  at  present  in  countries  where  polygamy  is  allowed. 

8.  In  like  manner,  Moses  imposed  some  restrictions  on 
the  practice  of  divorce,  which  appears  to  have  been  before 
his  time  merely  an  oral  act  on  the  part  of  the  man,  but  which 
he  required  to  be  effected  by  a  written  document.     The  re- 
pudiation might  afterwards  be  retracted,  if  the  woman  had 
not,  in  the  meanwhile,  married  another  man ;  but  if  she  had, 
it  could  not  be  recalled  (Dent.  xxiv.  1-4).     It  was  disputed 
in  later  times,  what  the  law  intended  to  be  a  sufficient  ground 
of  divorce.     One  party  contended  that  the  man  might  divorce 
his  wife  for  any  cause,  however  trifling ;  the  other,  that  he 
could  dc  80  for  adultery  only.     Our  Lord,  in  whose  time  th» 


WOMEN    AND    CHILDREN.  7§ 

practice  of  divorce  had  become  frightfully  common,  decided 
the  latter  to  be  the  just  alternative  (Matt.  v.  31,  32).  Even 
before  the  time  of  Moses,  the  punishment  for  adultery  in  a 
woman  was  death  (Gen.  xxxviii.  24 ;  Lev.  xx.  10),  but  we 
meet  with  no  instance  of  its  actual  infliction.  If  a  man  sus- 
pected the  chastity  of  his  wife,  without  having  legal  evidence 
of  the  fact,  it  was  in  his  power  to  subject  her  to  the  ordeal 
of  "  the  water  of  jealousy,"  which,  through  the  agency  of  a 
very  awful  oath,  was  to  be  instrumental  in  making  her  guilt 
or  innocence  appear  (Num.  v.  11-31). 

9.  The  Israelites  eagerly  desired  children,  and  especially 
sons.     Hence  the  messenger  who  first  brought  to  the  father 
the  news  that  a  son  was  born,  was  well  rewarded  (Job  iii.  3  ; 
Jer.  XX.  15).     The  event  was  celebrated  with   music ;  and 
the  father,  when  the  child  was  presented  to  him,  pressed  it 
to  his  bosom,  by  which  act  he  was  understood  to  acknowledge 
it  as  his  own  (Gen.  1.  23  ;  Job  iii.  12  ;  Psalm  xxii.  10).     On 
the  eighth  day  from  the  birth  the  child  was  circumcised  (Gen. 
xvii.  10) ;  at  which  time  also,  a  name  was  given  to  it  (Luke 
i.  59).    The  first-born  son  was  highly  esteemed,  and  had  many 
distinguishing  privileges.     He  had  a  double  portion  of  the 
estate  (Deut.  xxi.  17) ;  he  exercised  a  sort  of  parental  autho- 
rity over  his  younger  brothers  (Gen.  xxv.  23,  &c. ;  xxvii.  29  ; 
Exod.  xii.  29 ;  2  Chron.  xxi.  3) ;  and  before  the  institution 
of  the  Levitical  priesthood,  he  acted  as  the  priest  of  the  fa- 
mily (Num.  iii.  12,  13 ;  viii.  18).     The  patriarchs  exercised 
the  power  of  taking  these  privileges  from  the  first-born,  and 
giving  them  to  any  other  son,  or  of  distributing  them  among 
different  sons ;  but  this  practice  was  overruled  by  the  Mosaical 
law  (Deut.  xxi.  15-17). 

10.  The  child  continued  about  three  years  at  the  breast 
of  the  mother,  and  a  great  festival  was  given  at  the  weaning 
(Gen.  xxi.  8  ;    1  Sam.  i.  22-24 ;   2   Chron.  xxxi.  6  ;   Matt. 
xxi.  16).     He  remained  two  years  longer  in  charge  of  the 
women ;  after  which  he  was  taken  under  the  especial  care  of 
the  father  with  a  view  to  his  proper  training  (Deut.  vi.  20- 
25;  xi.  19).     It  appears  that  those  who  wished  for  their 
cons  better  instruction   than  they  were  themselves  able  or  , 
willing  to  give,  employed  a  private  teacher,  or  else  sent  them 
to  a  priest  or  Levite,  who  had  perhaps  several  others  under 


80  INTRODUCTION. 

his  care.  The  principal  object  was,  that  they  should  be  well 
acquainted  with  the  law  of  Moses ;  and  reading  and  writing 
were  taught  in  subservience  to  this  leading  object 

11.  The  authority  of  a  father  was  very  great  among  the 
Israelites,  and  extended  not  only  to  his  sons,  but  to  his  grand- 
sons,— indeed,  to  all  who  were  descended  from  him.  His 
power  had  no  recognised  limit,  and  even  if  he  put  his  son  or 
grandson  to  death,  there  was,  at  first,  no  law  by  which  he 
could  be  brought  to  account  (Gen.  xxi.  14 ;  xxxviii.  24). 
But  Moses  circumscribed  this  power,  by  ordering  that  when 
a  father  judged  his  son  worthy  of  death,  he  should  bring  him 
before  the  public  tribunals.  If,  however,  he  had  struck  of 
cursed  his  father  or  mother,  or  was  refractory  or  disobedient, 
he  was  still  liable  to  capital  punishment  (Exod.  xxi.  15,  17; 
Lrr.  xx.  9 ;  Deut.  xxi.  18-21). 


81 


SECTION  IV.-ETIQUETTE. 

1.  THE  Israelites,  like  other  Orientals,  gave  stronger 
manifestations  of  their  feelings  of  respect  or  dislike,  than  hag 
ever  been  usual  among  western  nations.  In  most  cases  their 
manner  would  express  more,  and  ours  less,  than  the  real  feel- 
ing; and,  hi  general,  the  etiquette  of  Orientals  is  more 
refined  than  might  be  expected  from  their  condition  in  life. 
Domestic  servants  who,  in  families  of  consideration,  were 
foreign  slaves,  behaved  with  great  submission  and  respect, 
and,  when  in  actual  attendance,  stood  at  a  distance  with 
crossed  arms,  watching  the  slightest  motion  of  the  master's 
.'and  (Psalm  cxxiii.  2).  When  equals,  being  friends,  met 
they  kissed  each  other's  beards,  as  do  the  Arabians,  placing 
the  hand  underneath  (2  Sam.  xx.  9).  Sometimes,  the  cheeks 
were  merely  placed  together,  and  this  also  is  described  as  a 
kiss  or  salutation.  The  kisses  of  affection,  were  on  the  lips 
and  cheeks  in  women,  and  the  beard  and  cheeks  in  men ;  the 
kiss  of  respect  and  homage  was  upon  the  brow  (Gen.  xxvii. 
26 ;  Exod.  iv.  27  ;  1  Sam.  x.  1 ;  2  Sam.  xv.  5 ;  xix.  39 ; 
Psalm  ii.  12  ;  Prov.  xxiv.  26  ;  Matt.  xxvi.  49 ;  Acts  xx.  37). 
In  meeting,  they  asked  each  other  of  their  health,  and  the 
health  of  their  connections,  which,  with  other  ceremonies, 
consumed  so  much  time  that  persons  charged  with  urgent 
messages  were  enjoined  to  salute  no  one  by  the  way  (2  Kings 
iv.  29  ;  Luke  x.  4).  Various  forms  of  bowing  and  prostra- 
tion are  mentioned  in 
Scripture.  The  most 
usual,  as  now,  were 
to  bow  or  incline  the 
head,  in  doing  which 
the  Orientals  lay  the 
right  hand  upon  the 
heart  (Gen.  xxiv.  26 ;  75'  Eastern  Forma  of  Bowuis 

1  Kings  i.  16,  31,  &c.) ;  to  bow  the  body  very  .low  "  with  th» 
face  towards  the  ground,"  without  bending  the  knees  (1  Sam, 
xxv.  23;  zxriii.  14;  2  Sam.  xiv,  33;  1  Kings.!,  23;  2  Coroa. 


82 


INTRODUCTION. 


vii.  3,  &c.) ;  to  bend  the  knees  (Num.  xxiv.  9  ;  Judges  vii.  6; 
1  Kings  xix.  18);  to  kneel,  in  worship  (2  Chron.  vi.  13;  Psalm 
xcv.  6 ;  Dan.  vi.  11)  ;  and  to  prostrate  one's-self  upon  the 
ground,  which  was  done  either  as  an  act  of  worship  to  God, 
or  in  reverence,  homage,  or  humiliation  before  man  (Gen. 
xxii.  5  ;  1  Sam.  i.  3  ;  2  Sam.  ix.  8  ;  Psalm  xlv.  12  ;  Acts  x. 


77.   Head  on  the  Ground. 


76.    Prostration. 


25,  26  ;  Rev.  xix.  20 ;  xxii.  9).  This  last  posture  consisted 
sometimes  hi  grovelling  flat  upon  the  ground ;  but  more 
usually  with  the  knees 
bent,  and  the  forehead 
rested  on  the  earth. 
Other  marks  of  reve- 
rence were,  kissing 
the  feet  of  the  person 
reverenced,  or  the  hem 
of  his  garment  (Matt. 
ix.  20  ;  Luke  vii.  38),  ?8-  Kissing  the  Feet. 

which  acts  were  usually  connected  with  some  of  the  postures 
of  respect  which  have  been  mentioned.     In  their  greetings 

nearly  the  same  verbal  saluta- 
tions were  in  use  as  we  now  find 
among  the  Arabians  and  other 
Moslems.  The  most  usual  were, 
"Peace  be  with  thee"  (Judges 
xix.  20 ;  1  Sam.  xxv.  6 ;  1  Chron. 
xii.  18 ;  Luke  xxiv.  36) ;  "  The 
blessing  of  the  Lord  be  upon 
the  Hand.  thee"  (Psalm  cxxix.  8) ;  "Blea- 
ted be  thou  of  the  Lord"  (Ruth  iii.  10;  1  Sam.  xxiiL  21). 


ETIQUETTE.  88 

There  is  a  pleasLUi.  mstance  of  the  interchange  of  salutations 
in  the  case  of  Boaz,  who  said  to  his  reapers,  "  The  Lord  be 
with  you,"  and  was  answered,  "The  Lord  bless  thee" 
(Euth  ii.  4). 

2.  It  has  always  been  the  custom  in  the  East  for  an  in- 
ferior to  make  a  present  to  a  superior,  when  paying  him  a 
visit,  or  seeking  any  favour  from  him ;  and  this  custom  was 
very  prevalent  among  the  Jews  (Prov.  xviii.  16).     It  was 
considered  a  mark  of  respect  which  it  would  be  uncivil  to 
omit,  even  when  the  present  was  merely  complimentary,  and 
of  no  intrinsic  value ;  and  it  might  consist  of  money,  different 
articles  of  food,  clothes,  arms,  or  anything  which  could,  ac- 
cording to  his  means,  evince  the  respect  of  the  party  making 
the  offering  (Gen.  xliii.  11 ;   1  Sam.  ix.  7  ;  xvi.  20  ;  Job  xlii. 
11).     Kings  and  princes  were  in  the  habit  of  making  presents 
as  marks  of  distinction  and  favour  to  those  whom  they  wished 
to  honour.      These  were  generally  dresses  of  more  or  lesa 
value  (Gen.  xlv.  22,  23 ;  Est..  viii.  15) ;  and  there  was  a 
royal  wardrobe  in  which  such  garments  were  kept  (2  Chron. 
ix.  24).     The  most  distinguished  honour  of  this  kind,  was  to 
receive  a  robe  which  the  prince  had  himself  worn  (1  Sam. 
xviii.  4) ;  and  it  was  a  great  affront  if  the  garment  thus  pre- 
sented was  not  immediately  and  publicly  worn  (Matt.  xxii. 
11,  12). 

3.  When  kings  and  princes  entered  their  cities  in  state,  it 
was  usual  to  lay  the  dust  by  sprinkling  the  streets,  to  strew 
the  road  with  flowers  and  branches  of  trees,  and  even  to  spread 
the  ground  with  cloth,  or  with  garments ;  while  the  specta- 
tors, crowding  on  the  house-tops,  and  at  the  opened  lattices 
fronting  the  street,  clapped  their  hands  and  shouted  for  joy : 
at  other  times  they  performed  their  obeisance  in  silence  as  the 
great  one  passed  (2  Sam.  xvi.  16  ;   1  Kings  i.  40 ;  2  Kings 
ix.  13  ;  Isa.  xlii.  11 ;  Zech.  ix.  9 ;  Matthew  xxi.  7-9). 

4.  The  modes  of  shewing  insult  and  inflicting  disgrace, 
among  the  Israelites,  were  very  significant,  although  they  ap- 
pear to  us  childish.     They  consisted  of  maltreating  the  beard, 
as  formerly  mentioned ;  of  plucking  off  the  hair  (Isa.  1.  6), 
and  of  spitting  in  the  face  (Isa.  1.  6 ;  Mark  xiv.  65).     To 
put  men  to  the  employments  of  women  was  a  dreadful  degra- 
dation (Judges  xvi.  21  ;   Lam.  v.   13) ;    and  clapping  thf 


84  OTRODUCTIOH. 

hands,  hissing,  thrusting  out  the  tongue  and  making  a  irkb 
mouth,  crunching  the  teeth,  and  wagging  the  head,  are  de- 
scribed as  modes  in  which  the  populace  testified  their  hatred, 
or  shewed  malignant  exultation  or  contempt  (Job  xxvii.  23 ; 
Jer.  Ivii.  4  ;  ii.  15  ;  Ezek.  xxv.  6).  But  perhaps  the  greatest 
and  most  intolerable  insult,  was  to  cast  contempt  upon  a  man's 
mother :  thus  Saul,  to  insult  his  son,  spoke  contemptuously  of 
his  own  wife  (1  Sam.  xx.  30) ;  and  more  than  once  David 
speaks  slightingly  of  his  own  sister  Zeruiah,  to  humble  her 
sons  (2  Sam.  iii.  39  ;  xvi.  10 ;  xix.  22).  In  popular  tumults 
the  people  testified  the  vehemence  of  their  rage  by  casting 
dust  into  the  air  (Acts  xxii.  23).  The  dead  were  dishonoured 
by  denying  them  the  rites  of  sepulture  (Rev.  xi.  8,  9) ;  by 
casting  the  great  into  the  graves  of  the  common  people  (Jer. 
xxvi.  23) ;  by  disinterring  them  after  burial  (Jer.  viii.  1) ;  or 
by  exposing  them  to  be  devoured  by  ravenous  beasts,  and 
forbidding  them  to  be  publicly  lamented  (Jer.  xvi  5-7 ;  xix 
7 ;  xxii.  18,  19). 


SECTION  V.— TRAVELLING. 

1.  WHEN  a  person  travelled  on  foot,  he  tucked  up  hi* 
•kirts  with  his  girdle,  so  as  to  leave  free  action  to  the  leg  and 
knee ;  he  had  a  staff,  wore  sandals,  and  had  a  small  "  scrip  " 
or  bag  suspended  from  the  neck  for  provisions.     If  he  wag 
going  to  a  distance  he  took  a  change  of  clothes,  and  sometimes 
a  jar  or  kid-skin  bottle  of  water  (Gen.  xxi.  14  ;  Luke  ix.  3). 
The  cool  of  the  morning  or  evening,  or  of  the  night,  was  the 
usual  time  for  travelling ;  in  the  heat  of  the  day  travellers 
sought  refreshment  and  rest  (Gen.  xviii.  1-5).     The  custom- 
ary salutations  on  the  road  were  neglected  by  hurried  travel- 
lers (2  Kings  iv.  29). 

2.  There  were  no  inns  like  ours.     In  the  early  periods  of 
Scripture  history,  if  a  traveller  had  no  friends  to  whom  he 
could  repair  in  the  place  to  which  he  came,  he  waited  in  the 
street,  or  at  the  gate,  till  some  hospitable  person  invited  him 
to  his  house  (Gen.  xix.  2 ;  Judges  xix.  15-21).     In  the  time 
of  Christ  there  appear  to  have  been,  in  the  towns,  such  places 
of  public  accommoda- 
tion as  we  now  find 

in  the  East,  namely, 
khans,  where  strangers 

are  provided  with  lodg- 

.      %      .,  fo,  80.  Khata. 

ing  for  themselves  and 

beasts,  but  have  to  provide  provisions,  fuel,  and  beds  for 
themselves.  In  the  stable  of  such  a  place,  there  being  no 
room  for  his  parents  in  the  lodging  apartments,  the  Saviour 
of  the  world  was  born  (Luke  ii.  7).  Places  of  the  same 
kind  upon  the  road,  for  the  accommodation  of  travellers,  are 
called  caravanserais:  these  are  of  more  ancient  date,  being 
the  "inns"  of  Gen.  xlii.  27;  xliii.  21;  Exod.  iv.  24;  and 
Luke  x.  34.  Under  such  circumstances,  persons  making  a 
journey  are  obliged  to  make  preparation  not  required  among 
us.  This  varies  with  the  length  and  circumstances  of  the 
way*  a  long  journey  through  a  thinly  peopled  country, 
requiring  more  preparation  than  a  short  oue  where  market 


86 

towns  frequently  occur  But  all  preparations  may  be  cora« 
preh ended  under  the  heads  of, — 1.  Provender  for  the  cattle, 
consisting  of  barley  and  chopped  straw : — 2.  Provisions  and 
water;  the  provisions  being  meal  to  make  bread,  or  else  a 
kind  of  hard-baked  bread  or  biscuit,  rice,  dried  dates  and 
other  fruits,  cheese,  and  sometimes,  but  rarely,  potted  meat ; 
the  water  is  carried  in  skin  bags  or  bottles,  of  a  size  and  num- 
ber proportioned  to  the  journey: — 3.  Conveniences;  which 
are  more  extensive  now  since  the  use  of  coffee  and  tobacco 
has  been  introduced  than  formerly ;  but  which  may  be  said 
to  consist  of  a  rug  and  quilted  coverlet  for  a  bed,  a  copper 
pot  for  cooking,  a  few  bowls  of  wood  or  of  tinned  copper,  and  a 
ewer  for  ablutions.  Few  long  journeys  are  described  in  Scrip- 
ture ;  but  in  such  as  are  mentioned,  preparations  like  these 
must  be  more  or  less  understood,  according  to  the  exigencies 
of  the  case  (Gen.  xlii.  25,  27;  xliii.  11,  21;  xlv.  21,  88; 
Jott.  ix.  11-16). 


SECTION  VI.— CUSTOMS  EELATING  TO  THE  DEAD. 


81.  Wail  with  Tabreta,  &c. 


1.  WHEN  a  person  died,  his  relations  rent  their  upper 
garment  from  head  to  foot,  and  a  smaller  rent  was  made  by 
the  spectators.  This  rending  of  the  clothes  was  alsc  a  com- 
mon act  of  mourning  on  almost  every  occasion  of  distress 
(Gen.  xxxvii.  29 ;  Judges  xi.  35 ;  2  Sam.  i.  2 ;  Esther  iv. 
1 ;  &c.)  In  the  case  of  death,  a  dismal  cry  was  at  the  same 
time  raised  by  the 
persons  present ;  and 
if  the  parties  were  in 
good  circumstances, 
the  hired  mourners 
and  minstrels  were 
soon  in  attendance 
to  aggravate  the 
ostensible  mourning 
by  thfcir  doleful  la- 
mentations and  melancholy  music  (Jer.  ix.  17,  18 ;  Matt.  ix. 
23 ;  Mark  v.  38 ;  Acts  ix.  39).  The  eyes  of  the  deceased 
were  closed  by  one  of  his  sons,  or  by  the  nearest  present 
relative  (Gen.  xlvi.  4).  The  body  was  then  laid  out  upon  a 
cloth  on  the  floor  or  on  a  table,  and  washed  with  warm  water. 
It  was  next  placed  upon  a  table  and  embalmed.  There 
were  various  ways  of  embalming ;  but  except  in  the  case  of 
Jacob  and  Joseph,  who  were  embalmed  in  Egypt  (Gen.  1.  2, 
26),  it  is  doubtful  if  this  was  ever  done  so  elaborately  as 
among  the  Egyptians.  The  most  usual  mode  was  to  anoint 
the  body  with  a  solution  of  odoriferous  drugs,  and  wrap  it  up 
in  linen.  Spices  and  perfumes  were  used  in  great  abundance 
in  preparing  the  bodies  of  the  wealthy  for  the  sepulchre.  We 

may  infer  this  from 
the  large  quantities 
provided  by  Joseph 
and  Nicodemus  for 
the  body  of  Christ, 
which  was  wrapped  op  in  linen,  with  »  hundred-weight  of 


82.    Grave-clothes. 


88 


WTRODUCTIOIf. 


myrrh  and  lign  aloes  (John  xix.  39,  40).  Usually,  after  th» 
ordinary  w  ishing  and  anointing,  the  body  was  wrapped  round 
with  many  folds  of  linen,  and  the  head  enveloped  in  a  rapkip 
(John  xi.  44). 

2.  The  funeral  was  seldom  delayed  above  twenty-four 
hours  after  death,  as  the  process  of  decomposition  commence* 
very  soon  in  warm  countries  ;  and  to  enforce  the  salutary  prac- 
tice of  speedy  interment,  the  law  extended  to  seven  days  th« 
eeremonial  defilement  communicated  by  the  presence  of  a  corpse 
(Num.  xix.  11-13;  Acts  v.  6,  10).  The  body  was  not  put 
into  a  coffin,  but,  closely  wrapped  up  from  head  to  foot,  wag 
borne  in  an  open  bier  to  the  place  of  burial  (Luke  vii,  14). 


83.    Ancient  Jewish  Funeral ;    Costume,  Arabo- Syrian. 

The  bier  was  followed  by  the  mourners,  who  expressed  their 
grief  in  loud  lamentations ;  while  the  minstrels,  with  their 
melancholy  pipes,  and  the  mourning  women  with  doleful  voices 
and  dishevelled  hair,  enhanced  the  effect  of  this  public  display 
of  Borrow  (2  Sam.  iii.  31,  32  ;  Amos  v.  31,  32  ;  Matt.  ix.  23  ; 
xi  17).  The  body  was  deposited  in  its  last  home  without  any 
particular  ceremony.  As  the  funeral  procession  returned,  there 
were  several  pauses,  to  enable  certain  of  the  company  to  ad- 
minister comfort  to  the  afflicted  relatives.  The  day  was  con- 
cluded by  a  funeral  feast,  in  which  they  ate  what  was  called 
the  "  bread  of  mourning  "  and  drank  "  the  cup  of  consolation  " 
(2  Sam.  iii.  35  ;  Jer.  xvi.  7  ;  Hos.  ix.  4).  Rent  clothes  and 
sackcloth  formed  the  mourning  attire  of  the  Israelites  (Gen. 
xxxvii.  34 ;  2  Sam.  iii.  31 ;  Joel  i.  8 ;  &c.).  Other  acts  of 
mourning  were,  to  go  about  with  the  face  and  head  shrouded 
(2  Sam.  xix.  4),  and  to  sprinkle  dust  upon  the  head  (Job  ii. 
12  ;  Lam.  ii.  10  ;  Rev.  xviii.  19.) 

3.  Our  own  custom  of  burying  the  dead  in  towns  would 
rot  be  endured  in  the  East;  nor  did  it  exist  among  the 


CUSTOMS    RELAWNO    TO    TOE    DEAD. 


Israelites.  The  burial-grounds  are  always  at  some  distance 
from  the  towns ;  they  are  unenclosed,  and  the  highways  often 
pass  through  them.  This  was  also  the  case  among  the  Jews, 
as  is  evident  from  several  passages  of  Scripture  (Jer.  xxvi. 
23 ;  Matt,  xxvii.  52,  53),  and  from  mention  being  made  of 
men  walking  over  graves  without  being  aware  of  them  (Luke  xi. 
44).  Burial  in  these  general  cemeteries  was  for  the  mass  of 
the  people,  or  those  who  had  no  private  or  family  sepulchres. 
The  latter  were  commonly 
in  private  fields  and  gar- 
dens, in  the  outskirts  of 
the  towns;  and,  when  pos- 
sible, were  caverns,  some  of 
which,  still  remaining,  are 
extensive  excavations,  with 
niches  in  the  sides  wherein 
the  corpses  were  deposited. 
They  were  closed  either  by 
a  stone  door,  or  by  a  flat  stone  placed  against  the  entrance 
(Gen.  xxiii.  17-20 ;  2  Kings  xiii.  21 ;  Isaiah  xxii.  16 ;  Matt 
xxiii.  27,  29 ;  xxvii.  52,  53,  60).  Only  the  remains  of  kings 
and  very  distinguished  men  were  allowed  to  be  deposited  in 
cities  (1  Sam.  xxviii.  3 ;  2  Kings  xxi.  18 ;  2  Chron.  xvi.  14; 
xxiv.  16) ;  and  the  sepulchre  of  the  kings  of  the  line  of  David 
was  upon  Mount  Zion  (2  Kings  xiv.  20 ;  2  Chron.  xxi.  20 ; 
&c.)  It  was  usual  to  whitewash  the  exterior  of  sepulchres 
on  the  last  day  of  the  year,  with  the  view  of  preventing  the 

strangers  who  came 
to  Jerusalem  from 
defiling  themselves 
by  inadvertent  con- 
tact therewith  (Matt. 
xxiii.  27) ;  for  con- 


Interior  of  Sepulchre. 


tact  even  with  a  bone 
of  a  dead  body  wast 
counted  a  defilement 
(2  Ohron.  xxxiv.  5). 
By  what  kind  of 
monuments  the  Is- 
raelites honoured  the  dead  is  not  very  clear.  In  very  earif 


Modern  Syrian  Tombs. 


INTRODUCTION. 

times  Jacob  erected  a  stone  (called  a  "  pillar  ")  over  the  grave 
of  his  beloved  Rachel  (Gen.  xxxv.  20) ;  and  Absalom  in  his 
lifetime  erected  a  monument  (also  called  a  "  pillar  ")  to  keep 
his  name  in  remembrance  (2  Sam.  xviii.  18).  The  sepulchral 
stones  appear  to  have  been  engraved  with  inscriptions  de- 
claring the  name  and  quality  of  the  dead  (2  Kings  xxiii.  17). 
That  there  were  tombstones  in  the  common  cemeteries  is  not 
altogether  clear  from  Scripture,  but  may  be  inferred  from 
various  circumstances,  and  from  the  analogy  of  existing 
nsages. 


Omrdm  Tomb. 


PAST  1V.-IJTEBATURE,  SCIENCE,  AND  ABT. 


SECTION  I.-LITERATURE. 

1.  WITHOUT  inquiring  into  the  origin  of  the  Hebrew  language, 
we  may  observe  that  it  was  spoken  both  in  Mesopotamia  and 
Canaan  in  the  time  of  Abraham ;  for  that  patriarch,  whc 
came  from  beyond  the  Euphrates,  conversed  freely  with  the 
inhabitants  of  Canaan ;  and  when  Jacob,  who  had  been  brought 
up  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  went  into  Mesopotamia,  his  speech 
was  readily  understood  (Gen.  xxiii.  3,  &c. ;  xxix.  4-8).  A 
more  certain  evidence  of  this  is  found  in  the  fact,  that  the 
names  of  places  and  persons  existing  in  Palestine  when  Abra- 
ham migrated  to  that  country,  have  all  a  meaning  in  the 
language  which  Abraham  spoke.  That  language  is  entirely 
unlike  those  of  Europe,  but  it  has  a  strong  resemblance  to  the 
other  original  languages  of  Asia  west  of  the  Tigris, — the  Ara- 
bic, the  Syriac,  and  the  Chaldean.  As  it  is  now  known,  the 
Hebrew  language  is  very  simple  and  significant,  but  it  wants 
flexibility  and  copiousness.  It  should  be  observed,  however, 
that  only  a  part  of  the  ancient  language  is  known  to  us, — that 
which  is  contained  in  the  Bible :  and  no  one  book,  however 
large  or  various,  can  ever  exemplify  all  the  forms,  or  embrace 
the  whole  vocabulary,  of  any  language. 

2.  Like  all  the  languages  of  western  Asia,  Hebrew  is  read 
from  right  to  left.  The  character  in  which  it  is  written  la 
the  Chaldean,  which  the  Jews  adopted  during  the  Captivity ; 
and  which,  although  not  altogether  different  from  that  which 
they  previously  employed,  is  more  neat  and  elegant.  The 
older  character  is  now  known  as  the  Samaritan,  because  it 
was  retained  by  the  Samaritans  after  it  had  been  abandoned 

P.— 5 


INTRODUCTION. 


by  the  Jews.     The  Hebrew  alphabet  consists  of  twenty- 
or,  as  some  count  them,  twenty-two  consonants  :  — 


a        b       g       d          hvichtjk         1 

»    a    D    y     o     s    p    i    to    tf    n 

m       n        8       gh     p.ph.     tz     q.k      r        a        ah     ttfa 

There  are  thirteen  vowel  sounds,  which  are  now  usually  ex- 
pressed by  points  set  above  or  below  the  respective  consonants 
with  which  they  are  joined.  The  antiquity  of  these  points  is 
a  matter  which  has  been  much  controverted. 

3.  The  older  alphabet  of  the  Hebrews,  and  their  mode  of 
writing,  were,  like  their  language,  the  same  as  those  of  the 
Canaanites  and  Phoenicians.  Their  early  knowledge  of  alpha- 
betic writing  is  implied  in  the  fact,  that  there  were  public  genea- 
logists (Deut.  xvii.  18,  19  ;  xxiv.  1-3)  ;  and  is  evinced  by  the 
writings  of  Moses,  by  the  stone  tables  of  the  law,  and  by  the  fre- 
quent references  which  Moses  makes  to  books  and  writings  as 
to  things  well  known  (Exod.  xvii.  14  ;  xxiv.  4  ;  xxviii.  9-11  ; 
xxxii.  32  ;  xxxiv.  27,  28  ;  Num.  xxxiii.  2  ;  Deut.  xxvii.  8). 
In  the  course  of  time,  many  of  the  Israelites  were  able  to  read 
and  write  ;  but  the  great  mass  of  the  people  were  content  with 
oral  instruction  in  the  law  of  God,  which  was  the  only  kind 
of  learning  in  general  deemed  necessary.  When  occasion  re- 
quired, those  who  could,  wrote  for  those  who  could  not  write  ; 
and  persons  in  the  habit  of  thus  acting  as  scribes,  who  were 
usually  Levites,  always  went  with  inkhorns  in  their  girdles,  as 

is  still  done  by  the 
learned  in  the  East. 
This  implement  was 
then,  as  now,  pro- 

86.  Arabmn  Wntmg  Case.  vided  not  Only  with 

a  receptacle  for  ink, 

but  with  a  case  for  reed  pens  and  a  pen-knife  (Jer.  xxxvi.  23  ; 
Ezek.  ix.  2,  3,  11).  The  materials  for  writing  were  very 
various  at  different  times  of  the  long  period  over  which  the 
Hebrew  history  extends.  New  inventions  were  introduced, 
and  the  purpose  of  the  writing  often  dictated  the  character  oi 
the  material.  The  most  ancient  which  we  know  to  have 
been  actually  used,  were  the  stone  tables  on  which  the  Deca* 


LITERATURE. 


93 


fogue  was  engraved,  and  the  great  etones  which  were  set  up 
en  Mount  Ebal  (Deut.  xxvii.  1-3).  From  the  latter  instance, 
it  would  seem  that  the  engraved  letters  were  sometimes  filled 
up  with  plaster.  In  the  book  of  Job,  which  is  supposed  to 
be  of  still  earlier  date,  the  practice  of  writing  on  rocks  and 
tablets  of  lead,  as  well  as  in  books,  is  mentioned  (Job.  xix. 
23,  24).  It  is  presumed  that  laws,  treaties,  and  the  history 
of  great  public  events,  were  carved  on  the  rocks  and  stones 
as  well  as  on  lead,  for  which  brass,  as  being  more  durable, 
was  afterwards  substituted  (1  Mace.  viii.  22 ;  xiv.  20-27). 
It  is  more  difficult  to  determine  the  early  material  of  books 
among  the  Hebrews.  As  we  do  not  read  of  books  being  in 
use  among  them  till  they  were  in  Egypt,  it  is  probable  that 
they  would  use  the  materials  employed  in  that  country.  Now 
it  is  known  that  leather  was  among  the  materials  on  which 
the  Egyptians  wrote ;  and  a  few  leathern  rolls  of  the  most 
remote  antiquity  have  been  found.  As,  therefore,  the  Hebrews, 
when  they  first  had  books,  were  a  pastoral  people,  and  had 
the  art  of  preparing  the  skins  of  animals,  it  seems  likely  that 
their  first  books,  or  rolls,  were  of  this  material.  Linen,  also, 
was  so  prepared  as  to  bear  writing,  and  may  have  been 
employed  to  some  extent  by  the  Israelites.  The  invention 
«f  paper  made  from  the  papyrus  reed  (Cyperus  papyrus)  was 
of  very  ancient  date ;  and  hence  it  also  may  have  been  in  use 

among  the  Jews.  But 
as  it  was  much  dearer 
than  leather,  it  may 
be  assumed  that  the 
latter  was  the  material 
chiefly  used.  Jose- 
phus  affirms,  that  the 
copies  of  the  sacred 
books  were  written  on 
skins  (Antiq.  xii.  2); 
and  that  Jeremiah's 
roll  of  prophecy  con- 
sisted of  skin  seem* 

87.   Ancient  Writing  Materials.  .          ,  ,       , 

to  be  indicated  by  the 

feet  that  the  king  cut  it  with  a  knife  before  throwing  it  into 
the  fire  (Jer.  xxxvi.  23).     Parchment  was  not  invented  untiJ 


94 


INTRODUCTION. 


950  B.  o.,  and  it  soon  came  into  general  use  waong  the 
Israelites,  for  their  sacred  writings.  For  common  uses,  tablets 
of  wood  were  employed :  these  were  not  in  the  East,  as 
among  the  Romans,  covered  with  wax,  but  with  a  glazed 
composition  capable  of  receiving  ink.  Such  tablets  were  used 
by  the  Egyptians  long  after  they  had  papyri,  and  are  still 
used  in  the  common  schools  of  Egypt  (Isaiah  viii.  1 ;  Ezek. 
rxxvii.  16  ;  Luko  i.  63). 

4.  Books  of  skin  and  parchment,  and  even  ot  papyrus, 
were  in   the  form  of  rolls,  written  in   small  columns,  the 
beginning  being  at  the  open  end.     They  were  sometimes,  but 

very  rarely,  written 
on  both  sides  (Ezek. 
ii.  9,  10 ;  Zech.  v.  1). 
They  were  rolled 
round  a  stick  or  rol- 
ler, like  a  map;  or, 
if  long,  round  two 
rollers,  one  at  each 
end.  The  reader  un- 
rolled the  book  as  he 
perused  it,  and  rolled 
it  up  again  when  he 
had  done  ;  and  hence 
a  book  was  called  a 
"  volume,"  or  a  thing 
rolled  up  (2  Kings 
xix.  14;  Ezra  vi.  2;  Isaiah  xxxiv.  4).  Books  which  were 
thus  rolled  up,  and  tied  round  with  a  string,  could  be  easily 
sealed  (Isaiah  xxix.  11 ;  Dan.  xii.  4;  Rev.  v.  1,  5,  7). 

5.  No  mention  of  letters  or  epistles  occurs  earlier  than 
the  time  of  David  (2  Sam.  xi.  14,  &c.);  but  they  are  fre- 
quently spoken  of  afterwards.    In  the  East,  letters  are  usually 
sent  unsealed ;  but  when  addressed  to  persons  of  consequence, 
they  are  enclosed  in  a  valuable  purse  or  bag,  which  is  tied, 
sealed,  and  stamped  with  a  signet.     This  seems  also  to  have 
been  the  practice  of  the  Jews  (Neh.  vi.  5;  Isaiah  xxix.  11). 
It  has  already  been  observed,  that  the  common  use  of  the 
signet  in  the  East  is  not  to  seal  letters,  but  to  stamp  with  ink 
the  tame  engraved  thereon,  instead  of  a  manual  signature. 


88.   Ancient  Roll. 


LITERATURE. 


95 


6.  In  writing  on  hard  materials,  such  as  tables  of  stone  or 
metal,  use  was  made  of  a  stylus  or  bodkin,  made  of  iron,  and 
some  times  tipped  with  diamond  (Jer.  xvii.  1).  But  the  ordi- 
nary pen  for  writing  with  ink  was  a  reed,  cut  and  split  much 
like  our  pen,  but  with  a 
more  blunt  point.  The 
ink  used  by  the  Orientals 
is  most  intensely  black, 
and  much  less  fluid  than 
ours,  more  resembling 
printers'  ink  (Num.  v.  23;  Jer.  xxxvi.  18).  The  ink-horn,  in 
which  it  is  carried,  consists  of  a  small  brass  vessel  at  the  end 
of  a  hollow  shaft,  which,  as  already  mentioned,  also  contains 
the  reeds  and  a  knife  'or  sharpening  theci  (Jer.  xxxri.  29 ; 
Es«k.  ix.  2,  3,  11). 


89.   Persian  Writing  Case. 


SECTION  IL-SCIENCE  AND  AET. 

1.  THE  sciences  were  very  little  cultivated  among  the 
Hebrews,  except  for  some  of  the  ordinary  purposes  of  life. 
They  understood  so  much  of  arithmetic  as  to  be  able  to  state 
and  compute  large  numbers ;  and  they  appear  to  have  known 
the  application  of  geometry  to  the  measurement  and  demarca- 
tion of  land.     Astronomy  was  chiefly  studied,  in  ancient  times, 
for  the  sake  of  the  vain  science  of  astrology ;    and  as  the 
Israelites  were  interdicted  from  practising  the  latt<>-  (Deut. 
xviii.  10),  they  paid  little  attention  to  the  formei,  except  for 
the  purpose  of  reckoning  time. 

2.  The  days  and  nights  among  the  Hebrews  were  divided 
according  to  the  natural  periods  of  light  and  darkness ;  and 
the  civil  or  calendar  day  was  counted,  not  from  morning  to 
morning,  but  from  evening  to  evening.     Hence,  their  seventh 
day,  or  sabbath,  began  on  the  evening  of  our  Friday,  and 
ended  on  the  evening  of  our  Saturday.     The  natural  day  was 
divided  into  three  parts,  morning,  noon,  and  evening  (Psalm 
Iv.  17) ;  and  there  was  also  a  more  minute  division  of  it  into 
six  unequal  parts : — 1,  the  break  of  day ;  2,  the  morning,  or 
sunrise ;  3,  the  heat  of  the  day ;  4,  mid-day ;  5,  the  cool  of 
the  day ;  6,  evening.     The  natural  night  was  also  divided 
originally  into  three  parts,  or  "  watches  ;"  the  first  watch 
(Lam.  ii.  19) ;  the  middle  watch  (Judges  vii.  19) ;  and  the 
morning  watch  (Exod.  xiv.  24).      In  later  times  a  fourth 
watch  was  added,  when  the  divisions  of  the  night  were  rec- 
koned thus : — Eventide,  from  sunset  to  the  third  hour  of  the 
night  (Mark  xi.  11) ;  midnight,  from  the  third  hour  till  mid- 
night; cock-crowing,  from  midnight  to  the  third  hour  after, 
or  the  ninth  hour  of  the  night ;  morning-tide,  or  "  the  early 
watch,"  from  the  ninth  to  the  twelfth  hour  of  the  night,  or 
sunrise  (John  xviii.  28). 

3.  Hours  are  not  mentioned  until  the  time  of  the  Baby- 
lonish Captivity  (Dan.  iii.  6,  15 ;  v.  5) ;  after  which  the  di- 
vision of  the  day  into  twelve  hours  gradual!}  ^ame  into  com- 

use.      But  as  it  was  ihs  natural  dav  wb:ch  was  thus 


SCIENCE    AND    ART.  97 

divided,  and  as  every  hour  was  the  twelfth  portion  of  that  day, 
the  length  of  the  hours  was  continually  changing.  The  hours  of 
chief  note  were  the  third,  the  sixth,  and  the  ninth,  which  were 
the  hours  of  prayer  (Dan.  vi.  10;  Acts  ii.  15;  iii.  1;  x.  9). 

4.  The  division  of  time  into  Weeks  was  first  made  at  the 
Creation,  which  it  was  designed  to  commemorate  (Gen.  ii.  2, 
3).     It  continued  to  be  observed  till  the  Deluge  (Gen.  vii. 
10 ;  viii.  10,   12  ;  xxix.  27),  and  was  afterwards  extended 
Into  the  various  nations  descended  from  Noah,  although  the 
object  of  it  was  eventually  forgotten.     The  Jews  distinguished 
the  days  of  the  week  by  their  numerical  order ;  as,  u  first  lay 
of  the  week,"  "  second  day  of  the  week,"  &c. 

5.  The  septenary  period  was  applied  moro  extensively  by 
the  Jews,  than  by  any  other  people.     Not  only  was  every 
seventh  day  a  day  of  rest,  but  every  seventh  year  was  a  year 
of  rest,  called  "the  Sabbatic  year;"  and  every  seventh  re- 
currence of  the  latter  period  was  still  more  eminently  cele- 
brated as  the  "  year  of  Jubilee."     During  the  whole  of  the 
Sabbatical  year,  the  land  lay  fallow,  the  vine  and  the  olives 
were   not  pruned,  nor  was  any  game  taken  o:%  destroyed : 
whatever  grew  was  the  common  right  of  all  (Lev.  xxv.  1-7). 
The  fiftieth  year,  or  the  Jubilee,  which  was  ushe-'ed  in  by  the 
blowing  of  trumpets,  was  a  year  of  general  release ;  debtors 
and  prisoners  obtained  their  freedom,  and  property  which  had 
been  sold,  reverted  to  the  original  owner  or  his  heirs  (La 
xxv.  8-17). 

6.  Months  were  originally  regarded  as  the  intervals  of 
tune  between  one  new  moon  and  another.      The  Israelites 
computed  each  of  these  intervals  at  thirty  days ;  as  did  also 
the  ancient  patriarchs ;  for,  at  the  Deluge,  Noah  reckoned 
one  hundred  and  fifty  days  equal  to  five  months.     But  twelve 
of  euch  months  made  only  three  hundred  and  sixty  days,  a 
period  which  was  soon  found  to  be  shorter  than  the  natural 
year ;  and,  therefore,  a  thirteenth  month  was  occasionally  in- 
tercalated  after  the  month  Adar.     Originally  the  months  had 
no  names,  but,  like  the  days,  were  distinguished  by  their  nu- 
merical order,  with  the  exception  of  the  first  month,  which 
was  called  Abib,  or,  "  the  month  of  young  ears  of  corn " 
(Exod.  xiii.  4,  &c.)      During  the  Captivity  the  Babylonigh 
names  of  the  months  were  adopted. 


98  INTRODUCTION. 

7.  There  were  two  kinds  of  Years  in  use  among  the  Jews. 
The  first  was  the  civil  year,  which  commenced  in  September, 
and  by  which  they  computed  their  jubilees,  and  all  their  civil 
and  rural  affairs.  The  other  was  the  sacred  year,  which  ap- 
pears to  have  been  first  introduced  by  Moses,  and  by  which 
the  public  feasts  and  all  religious  matters  were  computed :  it 
commenced  in  March.  The  following  are  the  Hebrew  months, 
with  the  corresponding  English  months. 

1.  Nisan,  or  Abib,  corresponding  to  part  of  March  and  April 

2.  Zif,  or  Jyar   April  and  May. 

3.  Sivan May  and  June. 

4.  Thammuz June  and  July. 

5.  Ab  July  and  August 

6.  Elol    August  and  September. 

7.  Tisri September  and  October. 

8.  Marchesvan  October  and  November. 

9.  Chisleu  November  and  December. 

10.  Thebet   December  and  January. 

11.  Sebat January  and  February. 

12.  Adar  February  and  March. 

There  was  also  a  sort  of  agricultural  division  of  the  year 
mto  six  portions  of  two  months  each,  under  the  names  of 
ieed-time,  winter,  the  cold  season,  harvest,  summer,  and  the 
hot  season ;  or  "  seed-time  and  harvest,  cold  and  heat,  sum- 
mer and  winter  "  (Gen.  viii.  22). 

8.  The  Israelites  were  so  much  devoted  to  agriculture 
*hat  the  arts  received  little  attention  from  them.  After  the 
extinction  of  the  generation  which  came  from  Egypt,  we  find 
but  faint  traces  of  the  arts  which  they  had  learned  in  that 
country.  Every  family  furnished  for  itself  whatever  it  re- 
quired in  the  way  of  food  and  clothing,  so  that  the  only  re- 
gular mechanics  were  masons,  carpenters,  smiths,  and  potters. 
For  the  first  two  there  appears  to  have  been  little  employ- 
ment till  the  time  of  the  kings ;  the  fabrication  of  arms  and 
ornaments  afforded  more  occupation  for  the  workers  in 
metals ;  and  the  fragile  wares  of  the  potter  were  always  in 
demand.  That  the  Israelites  did  not  attain  superior  skill  in 
any  manufacture  is  shewn  by  the  fact,  that  they  took  only 
agricultural  produce  to  the  markets  of  Tyre  (Ezek.  xxvii.  17). 
Solomon  was  obliged  to  obtain  assistance  from  the  Phoenicians 
to  enable  him  to  build  and  furnish  his  temple  and  palaces, 
and  ev«n  the  humbler  works  of  David  required  similar 


SCIENCE    AND    ART.  99 

tance  (1  Chron.  xiv.  1 ;  xxii.  15  ;  2  Chron.  ii.  3,  &c.)  After 
the  impulse  given  by  the  public  works  of  these  two  kings,  and 
as  the  population  and  luxury  increased,  artisans  of  various 
kinds  became  more  numerous  (2  Kings  xxiv.  14 ;  Jer.  xxiv. 
1 ;  xxix.  2).  The  employments  and  habits  of  the  Israelites 
were  greatly  changed  during  the  Captivity.  In  Babylonia, 
many  of  them  finding  but  little  encouragement  in  agricultural 
pursuits,  turned  their  attention  to  the  arts  and  trade,  for  which 
that  country  offered  eminent  advantages.  After  the  restora- 
tion, agriculture  continued  to  engage  the  chief  attention  of 
the  Jews  who  actually  lived  in  Palestine ;  but  the  great  num- 
bers who  were  dispersed  throughout  foreign  lands,  lived  chiefly 
by  trade  and  the  useful  arts.  Indeed,  a  practical  knowledge 
of  these  arts  was  at  length  so  much  esteemed,  that  it  was 
held  a  duty  of  all  parents  to  have  their  sons  taught  some 
manual  craft ;  and  the  Jews  mention  many  learned  men  of 
their  nation  who  lived  by  such  employments.  Thus,  many  of 
the  persons  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament  history  prac- 
tised some  trade.  Joseph,  the  husband  of  Mary,  was  a  car- 
penter (Matt.  xiii.  55) ;  Simon  was  a  tanner  (Acts  ix.  43) ; 
Alexander,  a  coppersmith  (2  Tim.  iv.  14)  ;  and  Paul  and 
Aquila  were  tent-makers  (Acts  xviii.  3). 

9.  Music  and  poetry  were  much  cultivated  among  the  He- 
brews, and  their  best  poets  were  sometimes  their  best  musi- 
cians, singing  their  own  compositions  to  the  harp  (1  Sam.  xvi. 
18).     The  harp  (kinnor),  or  rather  a  kind  of  lyre,  was  the 
national  musical  instrument.     Its  shape  and  the  number  of 
its  strings  are  not  known  with  certainty,  and  appear  to  have 
varied  in  different  ages ;  but  it  seems  to  have  been  small  and 
portable  (2  Sam.  vi.  5,  14 ;  Ps.  cxxxvii.  2).      There  was 
another  kind  of  harp  called  a  psaltery  fnebelj  ;  and  there  were 
also  straight  and  bent  trumpets,  two  or  three  kinds  of  pipes, 
tambourines  or  tabrets,  cymbals,  and  probably  sistrums.     The 
Jews  seldom  neglected  any  opportunity  of  introducing  music. 
It  was  used  at  their  private  entertainments  and  public  festi- 
vals ;  and,  by  the  arrangement  of  David,  a  splendid  establish- 
ment for  sacred  music,  performed  by  well-instructed  Levites, 
was  associated  with  the  public  worship  (1  Chron.  xxv.) 

10.  Dancing  was  frequently  connected  with  music  among 
the  Jews.     It  was  sometimes  an  act  of  religious  exultation 


100 


WTRODUCTIOH. 


(Exod.  xv.  20 ;  2  Sam.  vi.  16),  and  was  common  on  all  ordi- 
nary occasions  of  mirth  and  rejoicing  (Ps.  xxx.  11 ;  Jer.  xxxL 
4, 13 ;  Luke  xv.  25),  as  well  as  at  the  great  festivals  (Judge* 
rxi.  19,  21),  and  on  triumphal  occasions  (Judges  xi.  34 ;  1 
Sam.  xviii.  6).  The  precise  character  of  the  Hebrew  dances 
is  not  known,  but  no  ideas  of  levity  were  connected  with 
them.  The  proud-spirited  Michal  despised  David,  not  because 
he  danced,  but  because  he  danced  with  the  common  people 
(9  Sam,  vi.  16,  20-23). 


Ancient  Horns  and  Curved  Trumpet* ,  5,  Straight 


•CWNCE    AND    ART. 


101 


91.    Egyptian  Figures  of  Lyres. 
(H  pbyed  without,  and  3,  4,  with  the  plectrum ;  4,  is  the  supposed  Hebnv  Ifttj 


33.   Sutra— various  Egyptian  specuneas. 


tot 


SECTION  EL-COMMERCE  AND  WAR 

1.  THE  ancient  Israelites  were  not  a  commercial  people; 
oor  did  the  Law  of  Moses  afford  much  encouragement  to 
what  "was  calculated  to  promote  that  intercourse  with  other 
nations,  which  it  was  the  object  of  so  many  of  the  Jewish  in- 
stitutions to  prevent.     They  had  no  maritime  traffic,  and  ships 
are  rarely  mentioned,  except  in  connection  with  the  spirited 
attempts  of  Solomon  and  Jehoehaphat  to  establish  a  commerce, 
through  the  Red  Sea,  with  the  shores  of  the  Indian  Ocean. 
The  former,  having  the  aid  of  Phoenician  ships  and  mariners, 
was  not  unsuccessful ;  but  the  operations  begun  in  his  reign 
were  broken  off  in  the  troubles  which  afterwards  ensued,  and 
Jehoshaphat's  attempt  to  revive  them  proved  abortive  (1  Kings 
ix.  26;  xxii.  48,  49;  2  Chron.  ix.  21;  xx.  36).      Joppa, 
which  was  the  only  harbour  in  the  Mediterranean  belonging 
to  the  Jews,  was  the  port  of  Jerusalem  (2  Chron.  ii.  16),  and 
Phoenician  vessels  of  some  burden  resorted  to  it  (Jonah  i.  3). 
It  was  much  improved  in  the  time  of  Simon  Maccabseus ;  but 
was  ultimately  superseded  by  Csesarea,  after  Herod  the  Great 
had  formed  a  better  harbour   there  by  the  construction  of 
magnificent  moles. 

2.  At  the  time  the  Jewish  history  commences,  the  land 
traffic  of  Western  Asia  had  become  something  more  than 
mere  barter.     In  the  time  of  Abraham  silver  had  become  the 
medium  of  exchange ;  but  it  was  estimated  by  weight  (Gen. 
xariii.  16).     The  weight  most  in  use  was  the  shekel,  which 

was  nearly  half  an  ounce.      No  distinct 
mention  is  made  of  coined  money,  or  of 
any  other  metallic  medium  of  exchange 
than  silver,  till  after  the  Captivity.    Gold, 
although    of    course     estimated    highly 
above   silver,  was,  even  so   late  as  the 
time  of  David,  known  only  as  a  costly 
93.  Penun  Dane.      g^fa  of  merchandise,  proper  for  trinkets, 
•rms,  and  rich  works  in  metal.    The  most  ancient  coin  *vhich 


COMMERCE    AND    WAR. 


103 


94.    Shekel. 


history  makes  known  was  the  Persian  daric,  a  gold  coin 
gomewhat  heavier  than  a  guinea;  and  this  is  also  the  first 
coin  mentioned  in  the  Bible  (1  Chron.  xxix.  7  ;  Ezra  ii.  69 ; 
viii.  27 ;  Neh.  vii.  70-72).  During  the  Captivity,  and  for 
some  time  after  it,  the  Jews  used  the  coins  of  the  nations  to 
which  they  were  subject.  The  first  coinage  by  themselves 
was  under  Simon  Maccabaeus  (1  Mac.  xv.  6),  who  issued  a 
currency  under  the 
name  of  shekels. 
These  coins  were 
mostly  silver,  and 
were  worth  nearly 
half-  a  -  crown  ;  but 
some  were  of  gold, 
and,  in  the  propor- 
tion which  gold  now 
bears  to  silver,  must 
have  been  worth 
nearly  two  pounds 
sterling.  Greek  and 
Roman  coins  also 
came  into  use,  the 
latter  of  which  are 
frequently  mention- 
ed in  the  New  Tes- 
tament. Their  value 
may  be  seen  in  the  tables  prefixed  to  this  work.  But  it  must 
be  remembered,  that  the  value  affixed  merely  expresses  the 
present  English  value  of  such  a  quantity  of  metal.  Gold  and 
silver  were  probably  scarcer  in  ancient  times  than  now,  and 
therefore  of  higher  relative  value.  It  is  possible  that  a  given 
quantity  of  silver  or  gold  may  have  purchased  as  much  as  ten 
times  the  same  quantity  will  purchase  now ;  and  in  that  case 
a  shekel  of  silver,  equivalent  to  nearly  half-a-crown,  wat 
Beally  worth  as  much  as  five-and-twenty  shillings  in  thia 
country,  at  the  present  time.  But  all  this  is  uncertain ;  and 
it  is  possible  that  the  quantities  of  the  precious  metals  exist- 
ing in  ancient  times,  from  sources,  the  subsequent  exhaustion 
of  which,  rendered  them  scarce  until  the  discovery  of  America, 
has  been  greatly  underrated  in  common  opinion. 


95.    Quarter  Shekel. 


104  INTRODUCTION. 

3.  Prior  to  the  introduction  of  coins  among  the  Israelites, 
the  use  of  weights  and  balances  was  necessary  in  all  sales  and 
purchases.     Scales  were  commonly  employed,  but  an  instru- 
ment on  the  principle  of  the  modern  steel-yard  also  came  into 
use.      The  weights  were  originally  stones  ;  and  hence  the 
word  for  a  weight  denotes  a  stone  in  the  Hebrew.     Dealers 
were  in  the  habit  of  carrying  balances  and  weights  about  with 
them  in  a  kind  of  pouch   (Lev.  xix.  35,   36 ;   Deut.  xxv. 
13-15 ;  Prov.  xi.  1 ;  xvi.  11 ;  Mic.  vi.  11) ;  and  the  frequent 
injunction  against  the  use  of  "  divers  weights,"  applies  to 
those  who  carried  in  their  bags  two  sets  of  weights,  lighter 
and  heavier,  which  they  used  fraudulently,  as  they  had  oppor- 
tunity. 

4.  Among  the  Israelites,  the  soldiers  were  not  a  separate 
class,  as  in  Europe,  but  every  adult  male  was  considered 
liable  to  bear  arms,  the  priests  and  Levites  not  excepted. 
They  were  like  a  militia,  and  were  called  out  in  such  propor- 
tion as  the  public  service  required,  the  whole  body  not  being 
expected  to  take  the  field  except  on  very  extraordinary  occa- 
sions.    All  the  adult  males,  above  the  age  of  twenty,  were 
enrolled,  and  from  them  the  necessary  levy  was  drawn  by  the 
genealogists.     When  a  man  was  required  to  engage  in  mili- 
tary service,  he  might  claim  exemption  on  any  of  the  follow- 
ing grounds;   1.  If  he  had  built  a  house,  and  had  not  occu- 
pied it;  2.  If  he  had  planted  a  vineyard  or  oliveyard,  and 
had  not  yet  eaten  of  the  produce ;  3.  If  he  had  espoused  a 
wife,  but  had  not  yet  taken  her  home ;  4.  If  he  were  faint- 
hearted (Deut.  xx.  5-8).     All  the  Israelites  being  thus  re- 
garded as  fighting-men,  we  perceive  how  it  was  that  large 
armies  were  often  raised  in  a  very  short  time  (Judges  xx. 
8-11,  17  ;   1  Sam.  xi.  1-9).     But  they  could  be  kept  together 
only  for  a  brief  campaign,  as  every  man  served  at  his  own  ex- 
pense (1  Sam.  xvii.  13,  17).     This  inconvenience,  and  others 
of  a  similar  kind,  made  the  kings  desirous  of  having  a  body 
of  troops  always  at  command.      Hence  Saul,  instead  of  dis- 
banding the  whole  army  after  his  first  campaign,  retained  three 
thousand  in  arms  (1  h»m.  xiii.  1,  2).     David  kept  up  a  much 
larger  number;  but  still  they  were  only  militia,  in  twelve 
legions  of  twenty-four  thousand  men  each,  which  relieved  one 
Another  in  monthly  rotation,  so  that  each  legion  was  one  mootb 


COMMERCE    AND    WAR.  105 

in  service  and  eleven  at  home  (1  Chron.  xxvii).  Later  kings 
appear  to  have  followed  this  example  more  or  less ;  but  we 
do  not  find  that  there  were  ever  soldiers  by  profession  among 
the  Israelites.  The  mercenary  soldiers  of  the  Herods  were 
foreigners. 

5.  The  armies  of  the  Israelites  were  composed  entirely  of 
infantry  till  the  time  of  the  Idn^a.     CavaLy  was  of  little  use 
in  a  mountainous  country,  and  was  discouraged  by  the  law 
(Deut.  xvii.  16).     David  had  a  hundred  horses,  more  for  shew 
than  use  (2  Sam.  viii.  4) ;  but  Solomon  maintained  a  large 
number  of  horses  and  chariots  of  war  (2  Chron.  ix.  25).    After 
him,  however,  the  kings  appear  to  have  had  no  considerable 
force  in  cavalry,  except  when  they  obtained  succours  from 
Egypt.      The  infantry  were  divided  into  light- armed  troops 
and  spearmen :  the  former  were  furnished  with  slings,  darts, 
bows  and  arrows,  quivers,  and  in  later  times,  bucklers ;  the 
spearmen  had  spears,  swords,  and  shields  (1  Chron.  xii.  24, 
34;  2  Chron.  xiv.  8;  xvii.  17).     We  can  collect  little  from 
Scripture  respecting  the  order  of  battle ;  but  there  can  be 
little  doubt  that,  as  among  other  nations,   the  light-armed 
troops  made  the  onset;  and  that  the  main  body  following, 
with  extended  spears,  made  a  rapid  and  impetuous  rush  upon 
the  enemy.     If  the  enemy's  front  remained  unbroken  they 
withdrew,  and  again  came  on  in  like  manner.     They  advanced 
to  the  charge  with  a  shout  (Josh.  vi.  20 ;  Judges  vii.  20 ;  1 
Sam.  xvii.   52).      Battles  were   very  sanguinary,   and  the 
slaughter  immense,  because  quarter  was  seldom  expected  or 
given ;  and  the  soldiers  being  often  engaged  hand  to  hand, 
the  animosity  and  passions  of  the  combatants  were  furiously 
excited.     The  barbarities  committed  by  the  conquerors  upon 
the  conquered  were  generally  very  revolting.     Prisoners  of 
distinction  were  often   grievously  maltreated  (Josh.  x.  24  ; 
Judges  i.  6,  7  ;  2  Kings  xxv.  7) ;  and  the  captured  soldiers 
were  either  kept  in  hard  bondage,  or  sold  as  slaves  (2  Sam, 
xii.   31;  2   Chron.   xviii.    10;  Psalm  xliv.    12).     When  a 
town  was  taken  by  assault,  all  the  men  were  slain,  and  the 
women  and  children  sold  into  slavery. 

6.  Like  all  Orientals,  the  Israelites  were  averse  to  unuer» 
take  sieges,  in  which  they  had  but  little  skill.     Sudden  and 
violent  onsets,  stratagem,  treachery,  or  famine,  were  the  meani 


106 


INTRODUCTION. 


employed  for  taking  towns.     When  the  siege  was  much  pro- 
tracted, an  extended  ditch  was  sometimes  dug  between  the 

camp  and  the  city,  and 
another  parallel  to  it, 
behind  the  camp,  for  the 
purpose  of  protecting  it 
in  front  and  rear,  and 
of  cutting  off  from  the 
town  all  assistance  and 
supplies  (Deut.  xx.  19, 
20;  2  Sam.  xx.  15). 
96.  Battering  Bam.  The  earth  thrown  up 

formed  a  wall  on  which  towers  were  sometimes  erected ;  or 
else  it  formed  a  mound  against  the  city  wall  on  which  the 
besiegers  might  plant 
their  engines,  if  they 
had  any,  project  their 
missiles,  and  assail 
the  wall  (2  Sam.  xx. 
15;  2Kingsxix.32). 
In  later  times  batter- 
ing-rams were  used 
in  the  assault  of  towns 
(Ezek.  iv.  1,  2  ;  xxi. 
22 ;  xxvi.  9) ;  and 
engines  of  defence, 

for     casting      large  97    Bahsta 

stones  and  other  mis- 
siles, were  introduced  in  the  reign  of  King  Uzziah  (2  Chron. 
rxvi.  15). 

7.  The  commander-in-chief  of  the  army  was  called  the 
captain  of  the  host.  Joshua  was  the  first  who  held  this  office. 
After  him  the  command  was  taken  by  the  "  Judges,"  who  were 
successively  raised  up  to  deliver  the  nation.  Under  the  kings, 
the  command  of  the  army  was  maintained  as  a  distinct  office, 
the  possessor  of  which  was  of  the  highest  rank  and  influence ; 
although,  in  action,  the  kings  themselves  often  took  the  chief 
command  (Josh.  v.  14 ;  Judges  iv.  2 ;  1  Sam.  xiv.  50 ;  2 
Sam.  xx.  23 ;  2  Kings  iv.  13).  The  whole  army  appears  to 
have  been  formed  into  three  grand  divisions,  each  commanded 


COMMERCE    AND    WAR. 


107 


by  a  general,  but  the  whole  under  the  commander-in-chief 
(Judges  vii.  16,  20;  1  Sam.  xi.  11 ;  2  Sam.  xviii.  2) ;  and 
these  were  subdivided  into  bodies  of  ten  thousand,  a  thousand, 
a  hundred,  and  fifty,  each  under  its  appropriate  commander. 
These  commanders  were  generally  the  paternal  chiefs  of  the 
clans  and  families  from  which  the  troops  were  levied  (1  Sam. 
fiii.  12 ;  2  Kings  i.  9 ;  1  Chron.  xii.  14 ;  2  Chron.  xxv.  6). 


98.  Egyptian  War  Chariot- 


PABT  V.— INSTITUTIONS 


SECTION  I.-EELIGIOUS  INSTITUTIONS. 

1.  THE  Tabernacle,  erected  by  Moses  in  the  wilderness,  WM 
not  only  the  temple  of  God,  but  his  palace — the  place  of  his 
presence  and  residence  as  king  of  the  Hebrew  nation ;  and 
this  two-fold  character  was  preserved  in  its  furniture,  utensils, 

and  ministers.  Itwas 
of  an  oblong  rectan- 
gular figure,  55  feet 
in  length,  18  in 
breadth,  and  18  in 
height.  The  inside 
was  divided  into  two 
rooms  by  a  veil  or 
curtain  hung  upon 
four  pillars.  This 
curtain  was  made  of 
rich  stuff,  curious- 
ly embroidered  with 
figures  of  cherubim, 
and  other  ornaments. 
In  the  inner  and  smal- 
ler room,  called  the 
"Holy  of  Holies," 
was  placed  the  ark, 
which  was  an  oblong 
chest  of  wood,  over- 
laid  with  gold,  and  surmounted  by  two  golden  figures  of 
cherubim  with  outstretched  wings.  Above  them  appeared  a 
mysterious  resplendence,  which  symbolised  the  presence  ef 


•BUO10US    INSTITUTIONS, 


108 


101. 


110 


INTRODUCTION. 


the  Divine  King.  In  the  ark  were  kept  the  tables  of  etona 
sm  which  the  ten  commandments  were  written.  Beside  the 

ark  were  laid  up  for 
memorial  a  quantity 
of  manna  in  a  vase  of 
gold,  the  rod  of  Aaron 
that  budded,  and  a 
copy  of  the  book  of 
the  law  (Exod.  xxv. 
1-22;  Deut.  xxxi.  26; 
Heb.  ix.  4).  In  the 
anteroom  were  placed, 
1,  The  golden  altar  on 
which  incense  was 
burnt  daily  (Ex.  xxx. 
1-10);  2,  The  massive 
and  highly  ornamen- 
ted seven  -  branched 

loa.  Golden  Altar.  g°lden  "candlestick" 

or  lamp  stand  (Ex»d. 

xxv.  31-39);  3,  The  table  of  wood,  overlaid  with  gold,  called 
the  table  of  shew-bread,  from  the  bread  which  was  always 
kept  upon  it,  and  renewed  every  week  (Exod.  xxv.  23-30), 

2.  Around  the  Tabernacle  was  an  extensive  area  or  court, 
formed  by  curtains  of  fine  twined  linen,  hung  upon  pillars, 
which  were  set  in  bases  of  brass,  and  filleted  with  silver.    Of 
these  pillars  there  were  twenty  on  each  side,  and  ten  at  each 
end,  five  cubits  apart  (Exod.  xxvii.  9-19).     In  this  court  all 
the  public  services  of  religion  were  performed,  all  sacrifices 
were  offered,  and  all  offerings  made.     It  contained  the  great 
brazen  altar  for  burnt-offerings,  which  was  five  cubits  square, 
Bnd  three  in  height,  with  prominences  at  the  corners,  called 
"horns"  (Exod.  xxvii.  1-8 ;  Psalm  cxviii.  27).    On  this  altar 
the  sacrifices  were  consumed  by  fire  which  was  miraculously 
kindled  at  first,  and  was  always  preserved  afterwards  (Lev. 
ix.  24).     In  the  court  of  the  Tabernacle  also  stood  the  large 
brazen  laver,  at  which  the  priests  were  to  perform  their  ablu- 
tions before  they  approached  the  altar  (Exod.  xxx.  15-21). 

3.  The  Temple  of  Solomon  was  built  on  the  same  plan  aa 
the  Tabernacle,  and  contained  the  same  furniture  and  uten- 


103.   Golden  Candlestick. 

From  the  arch  of  Titna  at  Borne,  In  which  the  spofla  of  tie  Temple  ar«  repregen*ei 
tbt  baae  i>  supposed  to  hare  buen  added,  or  ornamented  with  the  figures  it  ta  hen  tME 
to  bear. 


MM.  Bratwn  Attar. 


112  INTRODUCTION. 

sils ;  but  it  was  much  larger,  the  materials  were  more  costly 
and  durable,  and  the  workmanship  was  more  elaoorate.  In- 
stead of  one  court  there  were  three,  the  innermost  of  which 
corresponded  to  the  court  of  the  Tabernacle ;  and  the  cur- 
tained enclosure  was  supplied  by  walls  and  colonnades. 

4.  It  does  not  appear  that  there  were  in  the  towns  any 
synagogues,  or  places  of  religious  meeting,  before  the  Capti- 
vity; but  under  the  Asamonean  princes  they  became  common. 
They  were  plain  and  unpretending  buildings,  in  which  the 
Jews  assembled  on  the  Sabbath  to  offer  prayers,  to  hear  the 
sacred  books  read,  and  to  receive  instruction.    They  are  often 
mentioned  in  the  New  Testament  (Matt.  iv.  23 ;  Acts  vi.  9 ; 
ix.  2 ;  xiii.  5,  &c.) 

5.  As  the  Tabernacle  was  not  only  the  Temple  of  God, 
but  the  palace  of  the  Divine  King ;  so  the  priests  and  Levites 
were  not  only  sacerdotal  ministers,  but  were  at  the  same  time 
his  officers  of  state  and  the  guards  of  his  palace.     The  cir- 
cumstances under  which  the  tribe  of  Levi  was  set  apart  to  this 
service,  and  one  family  of  that  tribe,  the  family  of  Aaron,  spe- 
cially consecrated  to  the  priestly  office,  will  claim  to  be  noticed 
in  the  ensuing  history.     Aaron  was  consecrated  by  Moses  as 
the  first  high  priest,  and  his  sons  officiated  as  priests  under 
him  (Lev.  viii.)     Their  duties  were  to  offer  sacrifices,  to  burn 
incense,  and  to  bless  the  people ;  and  it  was  death  for  any 
others  to  perform  these  offices  (Num.  xvi.  10 ;  2  Chron.  xxvi. 
16-21) ;  although  we  read  of  some  of  the  prophets  in  distant 
places,  and  on  extraordinary  occasions,  offering  sacrifices  (1 
Sam.  xiii.  8-14 ;  xvi.  1-5 ;  1  Kings  xviii.  21-40).     The  in- 
ner chamber  of  the  Tabernacle,  containing  the  ark,  was  never 
entered  but  by  the  high  priest,  and  even  by  him  only  once  in 
the  year,  when  he  made  a  ceremonial  atonement  for  the  sins 
of  the  nation.      This  was  called  the  "  day  of  atonement " 
(Lev.  xvi.) 

6.  The  priests,  when  not  engaged  in  their  sacerdotal 
duties,  dressed  like  other  men ;  but  when  they  were  so  em- 
ployed, their  tunics,  drawers,  girdles,  and  turbans,  were  all  of 
white  linen  (Exod.  xxxix.  27,  28).     The  high  priest  wore 
this  dross  only  on  the  day  he  entered  the  most  holy  place; 
but  his  regular  official  dress  was  very  splendid.       Over  the 
white  tunic  he  wore  a  blue  woollen  robe,  affixed  to  the  hem 


RELIGIOUS    INSTITUTIONS.  118 

of  which  were  small  golden  bells,  separated  by  artificial  pome- 
granates (Exod.  xxviii.  31-34).  Over  this  was  a  short 
sleeveless  garment,  called  an  "  ephod,"  of  fine  twisted  linen, 
inwrought  with  purple  and  gold,  and  hiving  on  each  shoulder- 
strap  a  precious  stone,  engraven  with  the  names  of  the  twelve 
tribes  (Exod.  xxviii.  5-12).  The  "  breast-plate  of  judgment " 
was  the  greatest  ornament  of  the  dress.  It  was  a  span  square, 
*nd  was  composed  of  twelve  precious  stones,  set  in  a  doubled 
aece  of  the  same  rich  cloth  which  composed  the  ephod.  On 


106.    The  High  Priest. 

inch  stone  was  graven  the  name  of  one  of  the  twelve  tribes 
(Exod.  xxviii.  15-21).  On  his  head  the  high  priest  wore  a 
kind  of  mitre,  to  the  front  of  which  was  fastened  a  plate  of 
gold,  inscribed  with  Hebrew  words,  meaning,  "  Holiness  unto 
the  Lord  "  (Exod.  xxviii.  36-38).  To  the  breast-plate  be- 
longed the  Urim  and  Thummim,  by  which  the  priest  was 
enabled  to  ascertain  tne  will  of  the  Divine  King  on  any 
matter  submitted  to  him ;  but  in  what  manner  the  response 
given  has  not  been  very  satisfactorily  determined.  Some 


114  INTRODUCTION. 

think  that  when  the  high  priest,  wearing  the  breast-plate, 
appeared  in  the  holy  place  with  his  face  turned  towards  the 
ark,  he  became  officially  qualified  to  receive  an  oral  answer  to 
such  questions  as  he  uttered.  Others  presume  that,  as  the 
twelve  stones  of  the  breast-plate  bore  the  names  of  the  twelve 
tribes,  the  letters  composing  the  response  were  in  some  way 
or  other  supernaturally  distinguished  from  the  rest. 

7.  The  priests  had  become  so  numerous  in  the  time  of 
David,  that  they  could  not  all  be  employed  at  the  same  time 
in  their  sacred  duties;  and  therefore  the  king  divided  the 
whole  body  into  twenty-four  companies  or  courses,  which  served 
in  weekly  rotation  (1  Chron.  xxiv.)      Each  course  had  its 
own  head  or  chief;  and  these  are  supposed  to  be  the  "chief 
priests"  so  often  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament.     The  tribe 
of  Levi  had  originally  been  divided  into  three  classes,  accord- 
ing to  their  descent  from  Gershon,  Kohath,  and  Merari,  the 
three  sons  of  Levi.     The  office  of  the  Levites  was  to  assist 
the  priests,  by  slaughtering  the  victims,  and  by  providing  and 
preparing  whatever  was  necessary  for  the  sacred  services. 
They  commenced  their  service  at  the  age  of  twenty-five,  and 
retired  at  fifty  (Numbers  viii.  5-2G).     In  the  wilderness  they 
encamped  with  the  priests  around  the  Tabernacle,  and  formed 
its  guard.     They  also  set  it  up,  took  it  down,  and  conveyed 
it  from  place  to  place  (Num.  iv.  1-20).     In  later  times,  David 
divided  the  whole  body  into  three  classes,  each  of  which  war 
subdivided  into  twenty-four  courses,  which  attended  in  weekly 
rotation.     The  first  class  attended  upon  the  priests  in  their 
services ;  the  second  formed  the  choir  of  singers  in  the  Temple ; 
and  the  third  acted  as  porters  and  guards  in  the  Temple,  and 
at  its  gates  (1  Chron.  xxiv.  20-30 ;  xxv.  xxvi.) 

8.  As  the  tribe  of  Levi,  in  order  that  it  might  be  more 
completely  detached  from  secular  employments,  received  no 
share  in  the  distribution  of  the  land,  it  was  necessary  to  pro 
vide  in  some  other  way  for  its  maintenance.     In  addition, 
fJberefore,  to  the  produce  of  the  belt  of  land  around  the  forty- 
tight  cities  assigned  for  their  residence,  the  Levites  received 
from  the  other  tribes  the  tenth,  or  tithe,  of  all  the  produce  of 
the  country,  including  live  stock  (Lev.  xxvii.  30 ;  Num.  xviii. 
80-24 ;  xxxv.  1-8).     A  tenth  of  this  tithe  was  the  share  of 
the  priests,  who  had  also  thirteen  of  the  forty-eight  citiet* 


BELIGIOUS    INSTITUTION*  110 

There  was  another  tithe,  the  produce  of  which  the  people 
were  themselves  to  expend  in  feast-offerings,  to  which  the 
Levites  were  to  be  invited  (Deut.  xiv.  22-27). 

9.  The  sacrifices  which  the  law  required  the  Israelites  to 
offer  to  God,  were  divided  into  four  kinds : — 1.  The  Burnt' 
offering,  which  was  wholly  consumed  upon  the  altar  (Lev.  i.) ; 
2.  The  Sin-offering,  which  was  a  sacrifice  offered  in  ceremo- 
nial expiation  of  sins  of  ignorance,  and  of  legal  pollution.     Of 
this  class  of  offerings,  only  certain  fat  portions  were  consumed 
on  the  altar,  the  rest  belonging  to  the  priests  (Lev.  iv.);  3. 
The  Trespass-offering,  which  is  not  clearly  distinguishable  from 
the  former,  but  is  supposed  by  some  to  refer  to  sins  of  omis- 
sion ;  the  sin-offering  referring  to  sins  of  commission  (Lev.  v.) ; 
4.  The  Peace  (or  Feast) -offering  which  was  eaten  by  the 
offerer  and  his  friends,  after  the  fat  parts  had  been  burnt  on 
the  altar,  and  a  small  portion  given  to  the  priests  (Lev.  iii.) 
All  these  sacrifices  were  only  occasional :  but  there  were  others 
regular  and  national ;  such  as  the  daily  sacrifice  of  two  lambs, 
as  burnt-offerings,  one  in  the  morning  and  the  other  in  the 
evening,  with  each  of  which  was  offered  a  bread-offering,  and 
a  drink-offering  of  strong  wine  (Ex.  xxix.  38,  41).     This  sac- 
rifice was  doubled  on  the  Sabbath-day  (Num.  xxviii.  9,  10). 
There  were  also  large  and  extraordinary  sacrifices  at  the  new 
moons,  and  at  the  annual  recurrence  of  the  great  festivals. 

10.  Sacrifices  were  limited  to  three  kinds  of  cattle, — oxen, 
sheep,  and  goats ;  but  all  clean  birds  were  allowed,  although, 
practically,  doves  only  appear  to  have  been  offered  (Lev.  xiv.. 
4-7).     To  ensure  unity  of  worship,  sacrifices  could  only  be 
offered  on  the  one  altar  at  the  Tabernacle,  and  afterwards  at 
the  Temple,  whither  all  gifts  and  oblations  were  to  be  brought 
(Lev.  xvii.  8,  9) ;  but  before  the  Captivity  this  regulation 
was  much  neglected,  even  in  the  best  times. 

11.  The  festivals  of  the  Israelites  were  weekly,  monthly, 
and  annual.     The  weekly  festival  was  the  Sabbath,  on  which 
they  rested  from  all  labour,  and  double  sacrifices  were  offered 
(Exod.  xx.  8-11).      After  the  Captivity,  when  Synagogues 
were  built  in  the  several  towns,  the  people  assembled  in  them 
on  the  Sabbath-day  to  hear  the  sacred  books  read  and  ex- 
pounded (Luke  iv.  J*»;  Acts  xiii.  15).     The  monthly  festival 
was  that  of  the  new  moon,  which  was  proclaimed  by  the  sound 

P.— 6 


116  INTRODUCTION. 

of  trumpets,  and  at  which  additional  sacrifices  were  offered. 
The  great  annual  festivals  prescribed  by  the  law  were  three, 
each  of  them  of  a  week's  continuance ;  and  at  their  celebra- 
tion all  the  adult  males  in  Israel  were  required  to  appear  at 
the  place  of  the  Sanctuary  (Exod.  xxiii.  14-17).  1.  The 
Passover  was  kept  in  remembrance  of  the  departure  from 
Egypt.  It  began  on  the  eve  of  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  first 
month,  with  the  eating  of  the  Paschal  Lamb,  and  was  con- 
tinued through  the  week,  during  which  no  leavened  bread 
was  to  be  eaten.  On  the  sixteenth  day,  the  first  ripe  ears  ol 
com  were  offered,  and  till  that  was  done  the  early  harvest 
could  not  be  commenced  (Exod,  xii.  1-27  ;  Lev.  xxiii.  9-14) 
2.  Seven  weeks  after  the  commencement  of  the  Passover, 
when  the  labours  of  the  harvest  were  usually  completed,  was 
the  feast  of  Pentecost,  which  also  continued  for  seven  days. 
This  was,  properly,  the  harvest  festival,  in  which  the  nation 
offered  thanks  to  God  for  the  bounties  of  the  season,  and  pre- 
sented the  first-fnvts,  in  bread  baked  of  the  new  com  (Lev. 
xxiii.  15-21).  3.  In  autumn  was  the  feast  of  Tabernacles  Of 
of  Booths,  which  commenced  on  the  fifteenth  day  of  the 
seventh  month.  It  celebrated  the  sojourn  of  the  Israelites  in 
the  wilderness;  and  was  also  a  festival  of  thanks  for  the  fruits 
of  autumn,  whence  it  was  called  the  Feast  of  Ingathering. 
During  this  festival  the  people  dwelt  in  booths,  formed  of  green 
boughs  interwoven ;  they  also  carried  green  boughs  in  their 
hands,  and  the  rejoicing  was  very  great  (Lev.  xxiii.  34-43). 

12.  The  only  other  periodical  celebrations  prescribed  by 
the  Mosaical  Law,  were  the  Feast  of  Trumpets  and  the  Day 
of  Atonement.  The  first  was  held  on  the  first  and  second 
days  of  the  month  Tisri,  and  celebrated  the  commencement 
of  the  civil  year,  which  was  ushered  in  by  the  blowing  of 
the  sacerdotal  trumpets  with  unusual  solemnity ;  and  hence 
the  name  of  the  feast  (Lev.  xxiii.  23-25).  The  Day  of  Atone- 
ment was  the  only  periodical  fast  prescribed  by  the  law.  It 
occ'irred  on  the  tenth  day  of  the  same  month,  between  the 
feast  of  trumpets  and  that  of  tabernacles.  It  was  a  strict 
fast,  when  the  people  bewailed  the  sins  of  the  past  year,  and 
a  ceremonial  expiation  was  made  by  the  High  Priest,  who, 
on  that  day  only,  entered  the  most  holy  place,  where  he 
•prinkled  the  blood  of  a  goat  which  had  been  sacrificed.  Thig 


RELIGIOUS    INSTITUTIONS 


lit 


goat  was  one  of  two,  which  were  appointed  by  lot  to  their 
several  destinations.  The  other,  after  the  sins  of  the  people 
had  been  confessed  over  it,  Und  laid  upon  its  bead,  was  sent 
away  alive  to  be  lost  in  the  wilderness  (Lev.  xvi.  7-10,  15, 
20-22). 

13.  There  were  two  other  feasts,  which,  although  not 
appointed  by  the  law,  or  belonging  to  the  more  ancient  times, 
became  of  considerable  note.  The  Feast  of  Purrm,  which  is 
still  observed  in  two  days  of  rejoicing,  was  instit-urod  to  cele- 
brate the  overthrow  of  Hainan's  plot  for  the  extirpation  of  the 
Jews  (Esther  ix.  20-32).  The  other  was  the  Feast  of  Dedi- 
cation, instituted  by  Judas  Maccabaeus,  to  celebrate  the  re- 
establishment  of  public  worship  at  Jerusalem,  after  Antiochut 
Epiphanes  had  been  vanquished  and  the  Temple  purified 
(1  Mac.  iv.  59 ;  John  x.  22). 


106.    Altars. 
Q,  ft  S,  Greek.    4,  Egyptian.    6,  Babylonian.    6,  Roman.    7,  5, 


118 


SECTION  II.  -POLITICAL  INSTITUTIONS. 

1.  THE  theory  of  the  Hebrew  constitution  supposed  that 
God   himself  was  the  KING  and  General  Governor  of  the 
nation ;  the  high  priest  being  his  minister,  and  the  interpreter 
of  his  will.     From  the  time  of  Joshua  to  that  of  the  kings, 
there  was  not  a  regular  succession  of  human  governors ;  for 
the  authority  of  the  "Judges"  was  by  no  means  general,  and 
was  often  intermitted.      There  were,  however,  an  internal 
government  and  authority,  in  the  several  tribes,  sufficient  for 
domestic  purposes.     Each   of  the  tribes  was  divided   into 
"  families,"  and  these  were  again  divided  into  "  houses  of 
fathers,"  and  each  section  had  its  head  or  chief,  called  an 
*'  elder"  (Josh,  xxiii.  2 ;  xxiv.  1).     There  appears  also  to 
have  been  a  paternal  chief,  who  represented  the  eldest  branch 
of  the  whole  tribe,  and  to  whom  the  sectional  chiefs  were 
subordinate.     We  find  these  "  princes"  of  tribes  still  subsist- 
ing in  the  time  of  David  (1  Chron.  xviii.  1) ;  but  their  autho- 
rity declined  and  passed  away  when  a  strong  central  govern- 
ment came  to  be  established. 

2.  By  the  constitution,  as  originally  established  by  Moses, 
the  consent  of  all  the  tribes  was  required  to  give  effect  to 
public  measures.     As  it  was  impossible  to  bring  a  matter 
efficiently  before  a  whole  nation  at  once,  a  certain  number  of 
persons  must  have  been  deputed  to  represent  the  tribes  and 
families  in  the  general  convention  or  "  assembly."     These 
representatives  are  mentioned  more  than  once  (Num.  i.  16 ; 
xvi.  2),  and  they  appear  to  have  been  the  heads  of  families 
and  houses,  already  mentioned,  together  with  the  judges  and 
officers  (Deut.  xxix.  10 ;  Josh.  yyiii.  2).     By  the  advice  of 
Jethro  his  father-in-law,  Moses  appointed  judges  of  thousands, 
hundreds,  and  tens,  allowing  an  appeal  from  one  to  another, 
and,  in  the  last  instance,  to  himself.     As  the  judges  of  tens 
were  in  number  sixty  thousand,  it  is  most  likely  that  the 
judges  of  thousands  only   were   called    to  the   convention. 
This  was  in  the  wilderness.     When  settled  in  Canaan,  they 
were  to  have  magistrates  in  every  city  (Deut  xvi.  18).     Tbi 


POLITICAL    INSTITUTIONS.  119 

persons  named  "  officers,"  or  scribes,  existed  among  the 
Israelites  in  Egypt  (Exod.  v.  6-14),  and  appear  to  have  had 
the  duty  of  keeping  the  genealogical  tables  of  the  Israelites, 
and  of  apportioning  to  individuals  their  share  of  the  services 
which  were  required  of  the  nation.  This  class  of  men  sub- 
sisted long  afterwards,  with  modified  duties,  and  seems  to 
have  been  chiefly  composed  of  members  of  the  Levitical  tribe. 

3.  The  offices  of  Moses  and  Joshua  were  merely  tempo- 
rary ;  that  of  the  one  being  to  organise  the  nation,  and  that 
of  the  other  to  establish  it  in  Canaan.     These  were  different 
offices ;  and  Joshua  had  no  successor.     But  anticipating  that 
the  people  would  ultimately  desire  to  have  a  king,  like  ether 
nations,  Moses  took  care   to  provide  for  that  contingency. 
He  reserved  the  right  of  nomination  to  God,  the  supreme 
King,  yet  not  so  as  to  preclude  the  exercise  of  elective  choice 
by  the  people ;  and  he  laid  down  certain  general  principles 
by  which  the   conduct  of  the  future   monarchs  should  be 
guided.     Among  other  things,  the  king  was  to  be  a  native 
Israelite ;  he  was  not  to  maintain  a  numerous  cavalry ;  and 
he  was  not  to  take  many  wives  (Deut.  xvii.  15-17).     The 
first  king,  Saul,  was  accordingly  nominated  by  God,  through 
his  prophet,  then  chosen  by  lot,  and  finally  accepted  by  the 
people.     After  the  rejection  of  Saul,  the  house  or  dynasty  of 
David  was  established.     He  was  accordingly  nominated,  by 
anointing,  in  Saul's  lifetime,  and  was  afterwards  called  to  the 
throne  by  the  people,  who  knew  of  this  nomination.     The 
king  was  far  from  being  an  absolute  monarch.     When  Saul 
was  made  king,  the  prophet  Samuel  drew  up  certain  rules 
and  limitations  according  to  which  he  was  to  govern  (1  Sam. 
x.  25) ;  the  eleven  tribes,  in  receiving  David  for  their  king, 
required  and  obtained  his  assent  to  a  similar  compact  (2  Sam. 
v.  3) ;  and  the  refusal  of  Rehoboam  to  submit  to  some  further 
limitations,  caused  ten  of  the  tribes  to  renounce  their  allegi- 
ance to  the  house  of  David  (1  Kings  xii.  1-20). 

4.  At  his  inauguration,  the  king  went  in  state  to  some 
public  place,  or  to  the  Temple,  where  he  was  anointed  (1  Sam. 
x.  25;  2  Sam.  ii.  4;  v.  1-3;  2  Kings  xi.  12-20;  2  Chron, 
xxiii.)  crowned,  took  the  sceptre  (2  Sam.  i.  10 ;  Ps.  xlv.  6 ; 
Ezek.  xxi.  26),  and  received  the  kiss  of  homage  (1  Sam.  x.  1; 
Pi.  ii.  12),  after  which  he  returned  to  the  palace,  ainid  the 


I9C  INTBODUCTION. 

acclamations  of  the  people  (1  Sam.  x.  24;  1  Kings  i.  39), 
and  seated  himself  upon  the  throne  (1  Kings  i.  35,  48;  2 
Kings  ix.  13 ;  xi.  19).  On  the  same  occasion,  he  took  an 
oath  to  govern  according  to  the  law  of  Moses,  and  accepted 
the  covenant  which  defined  the  principles  on  which  the 
government  was  to  be  conducted.  He  was  thus  not  only 
bound  to  keep  the  law  himself,  but  he  had  not  the  power  of 
making  new  laws,  though  he  might  promulgate  temporary 
edicts.  But,  notwithstanding  these  limitations,  the  power  of 
the  ancient  Hebrew  kings  was  very  great.  They  assumed 
the  power  of  life  and  death,  without  the  forms  of  judicature 
(2  Sam.  i.  15 ;  iv.  12),  but  appear  to  have  exercised  it  only 
where  the  guilt  of  the  offender  was  manifest.  They  also 
levied  taxes  for  the  support  of  the  government  (1  Sam.  xvii. 
25  ;  1  Kings  xii.  14).  The  revenues  of  the  Crown  arose  not 
only  from  this  source,  from  the  spoils  of  successful  wars,  and 
from  the  tribute  of  subject  provinces,  but  also  from  the  pro- 
duce of  arable  lands  and  vineyards,  of  plantations,  of  olive 
and  fig  trees,  of  herds  of  kine,  camels  and  asses,  and  of  flocks 
of  sheep  (1  Chron.  xxvii.  25-31).  The  estates  of  traitors 
lapsed  to  the  Crown,  by  the  accumulation  of  which  forfeitures, 
and  by  purchases,  a  valuable  royal  demesne  seems  to  have 
been  ultimately  formed. 

5.  Saul  and  David,  and  the  kings  of  Israel,  appear  to 
have  lived  with  much  plainness  and  simplicity,  but  Solomon 
and  the  succeeding  kings  of  Judah  affected  more  state  and 
splendour.     When  they  appeared  in  public,  they  were  attended 
by  guards  and  runners  (2  Sam.  xv.  1 ;   1  Kings  i.  5),  whose 
duty  it  was  not  only  to  defend  the  palace  and  to  protect  the 
sovereign  himself,  but  to  convey  messages,  edicts,  and  orders, 
to  execute  the  royal  commands,  and  to  inflict  death  when 
awarded  by  the  king.     When  the  culprit  was  a  person  of 
rank,  the  captain  of  the  guard  executed  the  king's  judgment 
upon  him  with  his  own  hand  (1  Kings  ii.  25,  34). 

6.  Several  of  the  ministerial  and  household  officers  of  the 
Hebrew  kings  are  named  in   Scripture,  from   which   some 
notion  may  be  formed  of  the  organisation  of  the  government. 
There  was  a  body  of  royal  councillors,  apparently  chosen  for 
their  sagacity,  and  whose  opinion  was  taken  in  public  mea- 
sures (2  Sam.  xvi.  15-23 ;  1  Kings  xii.  6-11 ;  1  Chron.  xxviL 


fOUTlCAL    INSTITUTIONS.  121 

82,  &e.)  The  officer  of  state,  corresponding  to  our  prime 
minister,  seems  to  have  been  the  personage  who  is  called  the 
next  (or  second)  to  the  king  (1  Sam.  xxiii.  17  ;  Esth.  x.  3; 
2  Chron.  xxviii.  7).  The  Mazkir,  or  recorder,  appears  to 
have  performed  the  duty  of  recording  in  the  royal  archives 
all  the  transactions  of  the  court  and  government  (2  Sam.  viii. 
16 ;  2  Kings  xviii.  18,  37).  The  Sopher,  or  scribe,  was  the 
secretary  of  state,  who  prepared  and  issued  the  edicts  and 
orders  of  the  Crown  (2  Sam.  viii.  17  ;  xx.  25 ;  2  Kings 
xviii.  18).  The  Governor  of  the  Palace  was  the  steward  of 
the  royal  household,  who  is  a  very  high  and  influential  officer 
in  the  East  (1  Kings  iv.  6;  xviii.  3;  2  Kings  xviii.  18). 
The  King's  Friend,  or  companion,  was  the  intimate  and 
endeared  associate,  with  whom  the  king  conversed  most  freely 
and  familiarly  (2  Sam.  xv.  37  ;  xvi.  16 ;  1  Kings  iv.  5). 
There  was  an  "  Officer  over  the  Taxes"  (tribute),  who  seems 
to  have  been  the  minister  of  finance,  receiving  and  accounting 
for  all  the  revenue  of  the  Crown  (2  Sam.  xx.  24 ;  1  Kings 
iv.  6).  The  Captain  of  the  Guard  was  another  court  officer, 
who  has  already  been  mentioned.  There  was  also  an  officer 
in  each  of  the  provinces,  called  the  Prince  of  the  Province, 
whose  duty  it  was  to  collect  the  provisions  required  for  the 
royal  establishment  (1  Kings  iv.  5,  7-19;  xix.  22,  23;  xx. 
15;  1  Chron.  xxvii.  25-31). 


in 


SECTION  m.-JUDICIAL  INSTITUTIONS. 

1.  THE  arrangement  which  had  been  made  in  the  wilder- 

oess  for  the  administration  of  justice,  by  judges  of  thousands, 
hundreds,  fifties,  and  tens,  ceased  when  the  nation  was  settled 
in  Canaan ;  and,  as  Moses  directed,  judges  and  scribes  were 
appointed  for  every  city,  with  jurisdiction  over  the  surround- 
ing villages.  Cases  of  great  importance  and  appeals  were  car- 
ried to  the  chief  civil  ruler,  or  to  the  high  priest  (Deut.  xvL  18; 
xvii.  8,  9).  This  arrangement  seems  to  have  continued  till 
the  time  of  the  Maccabees,  when  a  supreme  tribunal  of  justice 
was  established  at  Jerusalem,  composed  of  seventy  members, 
and  denominated  the  Sanhedrim.  This  was  the  great 
"council"  of  justice  so  often  mentioned  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. It  was  composed  of  chief  priests ;  of  elders,  or  heads 
of  large  family  associations ;  and  of  scribes,  or  men  of  learn- 
ing, who  were  mostly  Levites.  The  Jewish  writers  speak 
much  of  this  institution.  They  state  that  its  members  sat  hi 
a  semicircle,  of  which  the  president  and  vice-president  occu- 
pied the  centre,  and  that  it  was  attended  by  secretaries  and 
apparitors.  This  court  tried  appeals  and  other  cases  of 
importance.  It  was  by  a  hasty  and  irregular  assembly  of 
its  members,  at  the  house  of  the  high  priest,  that  our  Lord 
was  tried  (Matt.  xxvi.  3,  57  ;  John  xviii.  24) ;  but  they 
could  not  themselves  put  him  to  death,  as  the  power  of  capital 
punishment  had  been  taken  from  them  by  the  Romans.  In 
later  times,  the  district  judicatures  were  so  distributed,  that, 
as  Josephus  states,  there  were  seven  judges,  with  two  Levites 
as  apparitors,  in  every  city.  This  is  that  which  is  called 
"  the  judgment"  in  the  New  Testament. 

2.  The  courts  of  justice  held  their  sittings  in  tne  morning 
(Psalm  ci.  8 ;  Jer.  xxi.  12).     As  the  gates  of  towns  were  the 
places  of  the  greatest  public  resort,  justice  was  administered, 
and  civil   business  transacted   there.     This  continued  even 
after  the  Captivity  (Gen.  xxiii.  10,  &c. ;  Deut.  xxi.  19  ;  Ruth 
Jr.  1,  &c. ;  Psalm  cxxvii.  5  ;  Prov.  xxii.  22  ;  Zech.  viii.  16). 

3    The  form  of  trial  appears  to  have  been  very  simple. 


JUDICIAL    INSTITUTIONS.  123 

The  court  consisted  of  a  judge  or  judges,  and,  at  least  in  later 
times,  of  a  scribe,  who  wrote  down  the  sentence,  and  the  par- 
ticulars of  the  trial  or  cause.  Before  them  stood  the  accused, 
the  accuser,  and  the  witnesses.  Two  witnesses  were  necessary 
to  establish  any  charge,  and  they  were  examined  separately, 
in  the  presence  of  the  accused  (Num.  xxxv.  30 ;  Dent.  xvii. 
6 ;  Matt.  xxvi.  60).  The  sentence  was  pronounced  soon  after 
the  examination,  and,  even  when  it  decreed  the  punishment 
of  death,  was  executed  without  delay  (Joshua  vii.  16-25  ; 
1  Sam.  xxii.  18 ;  1  Kings  ii.  23-25).  In  the  earlier  periods 
of  Jewish  history  imprisonment  was  not  used  as  a  punishment. 
When  it  was  necessary  to  keep  a  person  in  custody,  he  was 
put  under  a  guard  (Lev.  xxiv.  12),  or  confined  in  an  empty 
cistern  (Gen.  xl.  15 ;  Jer.  xxxvii.  15-20),  or  in  the  house  of 
the  judge.  In  later  times,  however,  prisons  were  better 
known,  and  imprisonment  was  more  usual  (Matt.  v.  25 ; 
xviii.  30;  Acts  xii.  4-10).  Prisoners  often  wore  chains  or 
fetters  of  iron  or  brass  (Judges  xvi.  21 ;  Psalm  cv.  18 ;  cvii.  10 ; 
Jer.  xl.  4;  Hi.  11).  In  the  time  of  Christ,  the  Jews  had 
borrowed  from  other  nations  the  practice  of  imprisoning  for 
debt;  and  the  creditor  seems  to  have  had  the  power  of 
demanding  the  application  of  stripes  and  torture  (Matt.  v.  26  ; 
xviii.  28-34).  The  vigilance  and  severity  of  the  gaolers  were 
Bometimes  enforced  by  their  being  subject  to  the  punishment 
intended  for  their  prisoners,  if  they  allowed  them  to  escape. 
Among  the  instruments  of  punishment,  stocks  for  the  feet  are 
mentioned  at  a  very  early  period  (Job  xiii.  27  ;  xxxiii.  11). 

4.  With  regard  to  punishments  generally,  the  theory  oi 
the  law  was  that  life  should  be  given  for  life,  eye  for  eye, 
tooth  for  tooth,  &c.  (Exod.  xxi.  23-25).  But  this  was  only 
done  literally  in  the  matter  of  life  for  life ;  in  all  other  cases, 
indemnification  equivalent  to  the  damage  sustained  might  be 
made  by  the  offender  to  the  sufferer  (Exod.  xxi.  30).  Res- 
titution, to  twice  the  value  of  the  property  stolen,  was  the 
general  punishment  for  theft;  but,  in  some  cases,  the  resti 
tution  was  fourfold,  or  even  fivefold  (Exod.  xxii.  1-6).  If 
the  thief  was  unable  to  make  restitution,  he  was  sold  as  a 
slave,  and  the  price  applied  to  that  purpose ;  and  if  the  full 
amount  was  not  thus  made  up,  his  wife  and  children  were 
also  sold  (Exod.  xxii.  3 ;  2  Kings  iv,  1). 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

5.  There  was  only  one  kind  of  secondary  corporal  punish- 
ment— scourging.     This  was  usually  inflicted  with  a  rod  upon 
the  back  of  the  prostrate  culprit.      The  blows  could,  hi  no 
case,  exceed  forty ;  and  to  prevent  an  inadvertent  excess,  the 
number  was  practically  restricted  to  thirty-nine  (Deut.  xxv. 
2,  3 ;  Matt.  x.  17  ;  2  Cor.  xi.  24).     A  kind  of  scourge,  called 
a  scorpion — composed  of  thongs  set  with  sharp  iron  points — 
appears  to  have  been  used  for  torture  (1  Kings  xii.  11).     The 
punishment  of  scourging  was  chiefly  applied  to  offences  against 
the  ceremonial  law;  and,  hi  later  times,  it  was  usually  inflicted 
in  the  synagogues.     To  such  offences,  also,  was  applicable  the 
punishment  of  excommunication,  which,  hi  a  theocratical  state 
like  that  of  the  Hebrews,  was  as  much  a  civil  as  an  ecclesi- 
astical punishment,  and  involved  many  afflictive  privations 
(Num.  xv.  30,  31).     But  if  an  offence  liable  to  this  punish- 
ment was  committed  inadvertently,  the  party  might  exonerate 
himself  of  the  penalties,  by  confessing  his  error,  and  present- 
ing a  "  trespass-offering"  for  sacrifice  (Num.  xv.  28,  29). 

6.  The  crimes  punished  with  death  were  murder,  adultery, 
unnatural  crimes,  and  gross  misconduct  to  parents,  also  ido- 
latry and  Sabbath-breaking,  which  were  acts  of  treason  against 
the   Supreme   Head  of  the  theocratical  government.     The 
common  and  national  mode  of  inflicting  the  punishment  of 
death  was  by  casting  stones  at  the  culprit;  but  when  the 
punishment  was  ordered  by  a  king  or  military  commander,  it 
was  usually  inflicted  by  stabbing  with  a  sword  (Judges  viiL 
21 ;  1  Sam.  xxii.  18 ;  2  Sam.  i.  5 ;  1  Kings  ii.  25,  29,  31, 
34).     Latterly  decapitation  came  into  use  (Matt.  xiv.  8-12 ; 
Acts  xii.  2).       The  other  modes  of  punishing  with  death, 
mentioned  in  Scripture,  were  inflicted  by  foreigners,  not  by 
Hebrews — such  as  crucifixion,  which  was  a  Roman  punish- 
ment, introduced  into  Palestine  after  the  power  over  life  had 
been  taken  from  the  Jews  by  then*  conquerors. 

7.  There  were  also  posthumous  punishments,  by  which 
the  memory  of  the  deceased  was  rendered  infamous.     Of  this 
kind  was  the  hanging  of  the  dead  body  on  a  tree  or  gallows ; 
but  the  law  required  that  it  should  be  taken  down  and  buried 
the  same  day  (Num.  xxv.  4,  5  ;  Deut.  xxi.  22,  23).     Another 
was,  to  bum  to  ashes  the  body  of  a  person  who  had  been 
•toned  (Lev.  xx.  14 ;  xxi.  9 ;  Joshua  vii.  15,  25) ;  and  a 


JUDICIAL    INSTITUTIONS.  12» 

third  was,  to  raise  a  large  heap  of  stones  ovei  the  corps* 
(Josh.  vii.  26 ;  2  Sam.  xviii.  17). 

8.  Another  institution  remains  to  be  mentioned,  which 
engages  much  attention  in  the  law  and  early  history  of  the 
Israelites.  In  early  pastoral  life  it  had  been  the  custom, 
when  a  person  was  slain,  for  his  next  of  kin  to  take  upon  him 
the  office  of  avenger  (hi  Hebrew,  Goel),  who  rested  not  until 
he  had  taken  the  life  of  the  homicide.  A  practice  so  liable 
to  gross  abuse,  and  calculated  to  entail  endless  blood-feuds, 
could  not  be  endured  in  an  organised  community.  The  law, 
therefore,  provided  for  the  mitigation  of  its  evils.  Six  cities, 
in  different  parts  of  the  country,  were  appointed  as  "  cities  of 
refuge,"  to  any  one  of  which  the  unintentional  man-slayer 
might  hasten ;  and  when  he  reached  it,  and  while  he  remained 
in  it,  he  was  safe  from  the  avenger.  This  protection  he  con- 
tinued to  enjoy  till  the  death  of  the  high  priest,  when  he  was 
at  liberty  to  return  home.  But  the  shelter  of  these  asylums 
was  refused  to  actual  murderers ;  for  although  they  might  be 
received  on  their  first  arrival,  yet,  on  their  guilt  being  proved, 
they  were  delivered  up  to  punishment  (Num.  xxxv.  9-34). 
The  most  laudable  anxiety  was  manifested  to  secure  to  the 
homicide  the  just  effect  of  this  institution ;  and,  among  other 
things,  it  was  directed  that  the  roads  to  the  cities  of  refuge 
mould  be  kept  free  from  all  obstruction  (Dent.  ziz.  8). 


HISTORY    OF    PALESTINE 


BOOK  I. 

CHAPTER  I.      B.C.  2348  TO  1909. 


FATEIAECH3. 

B.C. 

The  Deluge  .  .  .  2348 
Confusion  of  Tongues  2230 
Birth  of  Terah  .  .  2126 
Birth  of  Abraham  .  1996 
First  Call  of  Abraham  1937 
Second  Call,  and  arrival 

in  Canaan     .    .    .    1921 
Defeat  of  Chedorlaomer  1912 


ASSTUA. 

B.C. 

Empire  founded  by 
Nimrod  or  Ashur      2204 


•am 

B.OU 

.  .      .  sin 

SuphislL  ....  2088 
Moscheris  or  Me*  heris  2043 
Musthis?  ....  2029 
Pammas  ....  2011 
Aphoph  or  Apappni  .  2001 


1.  EARLY  after  the  Flood,  the  country  which  we  now  call 
Palestine  became  the  habitation  of  a  portion  of  the  tribes 
descended  from  Canaan,  the  youngest  son  of  Ham.  Hence 
the  country  acquired  its  earliest  name,  the  Land  of  Canaan ; 
and  the  inhabitants  were,  collectively,  called  Canaanites.  At 
the  time  of  Abraham  the  country  was  but  thinly  peopled, 
and  the  inhabitants  were  separated  into  the  various  nations, 
enumerated  in  the  first  section  of  the  Introduction.  These 
several  nations  were  not  united  under  a  common  head ;  but 
each  was  kept  together  by  a  common  name  and  parentage, 
and  by  local  connection.  In  all  these  nations  every  town, 
with  its  vicinage,  appears  to  have  formed  a  separate  common- 
wealth under  its  own  Melek  or  "  king."  These  kings  appear 
to  have  been  no  other  than  the  chief  magistrates  of  the  place, 
who  were  also  leaders  in  war,  and  sometimes  priests.  Their 
authority  was  small,  and  they  seem  to  have  been  unable  to 
transact  any  important  matter  without  the  direct  consent  of 
their  citizens.  As  there  was  abundant  room  in  the  land,  the 


128  THE    DELUGE. 

vacant  pasturages  were  abandoned  to  the  pastoral  chiefs  of 
other  tribes  or  nations,  with  whom  the  Canaanites  exchanged 
their  goods  and  the  produce  of  their  fields  for  the  products  of 
the  flocks  and  herds.  Their  language,  with  probably  some 
difference  of  dialect,  was  the  same  with  that  which  Abraham 
brought  from  Mesopotamia.  Their  moral  practices  had 
become  very  offensive,  and  their  notions  of  God  and  his 
government  were  wild  and  uncertain ;  but  there  is  no  evi- 
dence that  they  were  idolaters  in  the  time  of  the  Patriarchs. 

2.  Our  only  knowledge  of  the   social   condition  of  the 
Canaanites  is  to  be  gathered  from  the  few  intimations  con- 
tamed  in  the  Book  of  Genesis.     They  lived  in  walled  towns, 
at  the  gates  of  which  public  business  was  transacted ;  they 
cultivated  the  ground,  and  raised  corn  and  wine.     Silver  by 
weight  was  their  medium  of  exchange,  and  it  would  seem 
that  every  adult  male  was  acquainted  with  the  use  of  arms. 
Such  were  the  people  of  Canaan,  when  their  country  was 
visited  by  the  illustrious  stranger  whose  descendants  were  to 
become  its  most  celebrated  inhabitants.     The  circumstances 
of  that  visit  must  now  be  explained. 

3.  One  thousand  six  hundred  and  fifty-six  years  after  the 
Creation,  the  race  of  Man  had  become  so  guilty  before  God, 
that  he  swept  them  from  the  earth  by  a  flood  of  waters. 
Only  one  family,  of  which  Noah  was  the  father,  was  saved. 
Noah  had  three  sons,   Shem,  Ham,   and  Japheth,  through 
whom  the  vacant  world  was  again  replenished  with  inhabi- 
tants.    In  about  400  years  after  the  flood,  the  new  races  of 
mankind  had  also  forgotten  God,  and  had  only  some  vague 
remembrance  of  that  ancient  promise  of  a  Deliverer,  who 
should  crush  the  head  of  the  Serpent,  by  whose  seducements 
sin  and  sorrow  were  brought  into  the  world  (Gen.  iii.)     The 
world  then  seemed  fast  ripening  for  a  new  desolation ;  but 
God  had  sworn  not  again  to  destroy  the  earth  for  man's  ini- 
quities (Gen.  viii.  21,  22).     He  chose  rather  to  take  one  of 
the  numerous  tribes  of  men,  and  commit  to  its  care  the  great 
truths  which  it  was  needful  to  keep  alive  in  the  world,  until 
the  time  should  come  in  which  he  purposed  to  make  his  will 
mor*  fully  known.     These  truths  were,  the  knowledge  of 
himself  as  the  Creator  and  Euler  of  the  Universe,  and  of  his 
promise  to  provide  a  Redeemer  for  mankind. 


FIRST    CALL    OF    ABRAHAM.  1S9 

4.  The  founder  of  this  favoured  tribe  was  Abraham  (at 
first  called  Abram),  a  descendant  of  Shem,  the  son  of  Noah, 
in  the  line  of  Heber.     He  belonged  to  a  wealthy  pastoral 
family  dwelling  beyond  the  Euphrates,  in  that  district  in 
which   the   town  of  Ur   (now  Urfah)  was  situated.     This 
family  was  not  free  from  the  general  taint  of  idol- worship ; 
for  we  are  told  that  Terah,  the  father  of  Abraham,  and  pro- 
bably also  his  sons,  "  served  other  gods"  beyond  the  Euph- 
rates.    Nevertheless,  the  God  of  Noah  does  not  appear  tc 
have  been  altogether  unknown  ;  and  while  the  world  at  large 
lay  in  darkness,  the  last  rays  of  departing  truth  still  lingered 
upon  the  tents  of  Terah.     Abraham  was  the  youngest  of 
three  sons,  the  others  being  Haran  and  Nahor.     Haran,  the 
eldest,   died   early,   leaving   one   son   called  Lot,   and    two 
daughters,  Milcah  and  Sarah  (at  first  called  Sarai).     Milcah 
became  the  wife  of  Nahor,  and  Sarah  of  Abraham.     Nahor 
had  children,  but  Abraham  had  none. 

5.  Before  the  flood,  the  life  of  man  had  been  very  long ; 
after  the  flood,  it  gradually  shortened ;  but  in  the  times  of 
which  we  write,  it  was  not  yet  reduced  to  its  present  limit  of 
three  score  and  ten   years.     Abraham,  therefore,  although 
sixty  years  of  age,  was  still  in  the  prime  of  life  when  God 
made  himself  known  to  him  ic  a  vision,  and  required  him  to 
leave  his  own  country  for  another  which  should  be  aiade 
known  to  him  (Acts  vii.  2-4).     He  must  have  disclosed  this 
mandate  to  his  family ;  for  they  all  went  with  him  from  the 
land  of  their  birth.     But  they  proceeded  no  further  than 
Haran,  in  another  part  of  Mesopotamia.     The  cause  we  know 
not ;  but  in  that  neighbourhood  they  remained  sixteen  years, 
when  Terah  died,  at  the  age  of  205  years.     (Gen.  xi.  27-32). 

6.  When  Terah  was  dead,  a  second  and  more  special  call 
was  received  by  Abraham,  requiring  him  not  only  to  quit  his 
country,  but  his  kindred,  for  a  strange  land.     But  this  more 
strict  requirement  was  accompanied  with  encouraging  pro- 
mises of  blessedness  and  renown  ;  and  with  the  obscure  inti- 
mation of  some  great  distant  blessing  which  the  families  of 
men   should   receive  through   him.     With   that  undoubting 
faith  and    prompt   and   unquestioning  obedience   which    he 
always  exhibited,  and  for  which  he  is  much  commended  ui 
the  sacred  Iwoks,  Abraham  separated  himself  from  his  brothtf 


130  SECOND    CALL    OF    ABRAHAM. 

Nahor,  and  departed.  He  was  accompanied  by  his  nephew 
Lot,  the  son  of  his  deceased  brother  Haran ;  and  as  both  had 
great  possessions  of  flocks,  and  herds,  and  slaves,  a  large 
caravan  was  doubtless  formed  by  their  union.  They  crossed 
the  river  Euphrates,  and,  traversing  the  deserts  to  the  west, 
at  length  entered  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  first  pitched  their 
tents  in  the  beautiful  valley  of  Moreh,  lying  between  the 
mountains  of  Ebal  and  Gerizim,  in  which  the  city  of  Shechem 
was  afterwards  built. 

7.  In  this  early  age  there  were  no  temples.     Men  wor- 
shipped their  gods  at  altars  erected  in  the  open  air,  sometimes 
amid  the  shade  of  umbrageous  groves.     Their  more  solemn 
acts  of  worship  consisted  in  the  sacrifice  of  victims  from  their 
flocks  or  herds,  or  oblations  of  the  fruits  of  the  ground — corn, 
wine,  and  oil.     So  did  the  patriarchs  worship  God ;  and  many 
were  the  monuments  of  their  piety,  in  the  form  of  altars,  which 
they  erected  in  the  land  of  their  sojourning. 

8.  The  year  after  Abraham's  entrance  into  Canaan,  a  great 
scarcity  arose  in  that  land.      This  was  no  doubt  occasioned 
by  the  absence  of  the  customary  rains.     But  Egypt,  whose 
fertility  depends  upon  the  overflowing  of  the  Nile,  was  not 
affected  by  this  drought,  and  continued  to  afford  its  usual 
abundance    of  corn.      To    Egypt,    therefore,    the   patriarch 
repaired.     Fearing  to  be  slain  for  the  sake  of  his  wife  Sarah, 
who  was  very  beautiful,  Abraham  desired  her  to  declare  that 
she  was  his  sister.     The  consequence  was,  that  the  king, 
hearing  of  her  great  beauty,  sent  and  took  her  to  his  own 
palace;  in  return  loading  her  alleged  "brother"  with  valu- 
able gifts,  such  as  befitted  his  condition — camels,  asses,  sheep 
and  oxen,  and  men  and  women  slaves.     But  the  truth  was 
soon  made  known,  through  the  grievous  disorders  with  which 
the  Lord  afflicted  the  king  and  his  household  as  soon  as 
Sarah  came  under  his  roof.     He  therefore  sent  her  back,  and 
after  reproving  Abraham  for  his  conduct,  desired  him  to  with- 
draw from  the  country,  probably  fearing  what  might  happen 
through  the  presence  of  a  man  who  so  manifestly  enjoyed  the 
special  protection  of  God. 

9.  So  Abraham  returned  to  Canaan  very  rich,  not  only 
in  cattle,  but  in  silver  and  gold.  Proceeding  northward,  he 
came  to  his  former  station  near  Bethel,  and  encamped  there. 


KBVOLT  AND  DEFEAT  OF  THE  FIVE  KINGS.      131 

The  increased  substance  of  Abraham  and  Lot,  made  it  diffi- 
cult to  find  sufficient  pastures  for  the  flocks  of  both  in  the 
same  neighbourhood,  and  this  led  to  frequent  contentions 
between  their  shepherds.  They  therefore  separated ;  and 
Lot  removed  to  the  fertile  and  well- watered  plain  which  the 
waters  of  the  Dead  Sea  now  cover.  Here  were  the  cities  of 
Sodom,  Gomorrah,  Admah,  Zeboim,  and  Bela  (afterwards 
Zoar).  This  enforced  separation  from  the  last  of  his  kin  was 
doubtless  a  great  grief  to  Abraham.  But  he  was  comforted 
by  the  renewed  promises  of  God,  who  again  assured  him  of  a 
numerous  posterity,  and  directed  him  to  go  forth  and  survey 
more  largely  the  fine  country  which  was  to  become  their 
heritage.  He  went  first  southward,  and  pitched  his  tent 
under  the  shade  of  a  terebinth  tree,  in  the  pleasant  valley  of 
Mamre,  near  Hebron,  where  he  remained  a  considerable  time. 
10.  The  Assyrian  empire,  beyond  the  Euphrates,  appears 
already  to  have  risen  to  some  importance,  by  reducing  many 
petty  kings  to  the  condition  of  tributaries.  The  strength  of 
these  inferior  chiefs  appears  to  have  been  then  employed  in 
distinct  and  foreign  expeditions,  for  the  further  aggrandize- 
ment of  the  empire  to  which  they  were  subject.  About  four 
years  before  Abraham  entered  the  land  of  Canaan,  one  of 
these  princes,  Chedorlaomer,  whose  own  kingdom  was  Elam 
(probably  Elymais,  a  district  of  south-western  Persia),  was 
intrusted  with  a  command  to  extend  the  empire  in  the  country 
west  of  the  Euphrates.  This  he  executed  by  rendering  several 
nations  tributary ;  and  he  appears  to  have  remained  on  this 
side  the  great  river  to  keep  his  conquests  in  obedience.* 
After  twelve  years  of  subjection,  and  about  eight  years  after 
the  first  arrival  of  Abraham  in  Canaan,  some  of  the  conquered 
nations  revolted,  and  refused  any  longer  to  send  theii  tribute. 
Among  these  were  the  petty  "  kings,"  or  chiefs,  in  the  five 
cities  of  the  plain  to  which  Lot  had  withdrawn.  This 
brought  upon  them  the  vengeance  of  Chedorlaomer,  who, 
with  his  former  confederates,  invaded  and  ravaged  all  the 

•  It  IB  right  to  apprise  the  reader  that  the  above,  as  far  as  regards  the  Assyrian 
empire,  and  the  position  of  Chedorlaomer  and  other  kings  under  it,  is  not  certain  history; 
bat  it  if  supported  by  circumstances,  and  seems  to  us  a  better  explanation  of  the  obscure 
intimation  in  Genesis,  than  the  supposition  that  the  king  of  Elam  and  others,  from  verj 
distinct  quarter*,  were  independent  kings,  acting  for  themselves,  »ud  allied  for  tha  oor» 


i32  DEFEAT    OF    CHEDORLAOMEH. 

couutry  east  of  the  Jordan,  defeated  the  five  kings  in  & 
pitched  battle,  and  retired  with  numerous  captives  and  abun- 
dant spoil.  Lot  was  among  the  captives.  No  sooner  was 
intelligence  of  this  brought  to  Abraham,  who  was  still  in  the 
valley  of  Mamre,  than  he  called  out  all  his  servants  who 
were  able  to  bear  arms,  in  number  three  hundred  and  eighteen, 
and  being  joined  by  a  few  friendly  native  chiefs,  set  forth  in 
pursuit.  The  invaders  were  overtaken  near  the  source  of  the 
Jordan,  and  Abraham  falling  upon  them  suddenly  by  night, 
put  them  to  utter  rout,  and  pursued  them  to  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Damascus.  Thus  was  Lot  delivered,  and  with  him 
were  recovered  all  the  captives  and  spoil  which  had  been 
taken.  According  to  the  war-laws  of  the  East,  all  this  prey 
had,  by  the  act  of  recovery,  become  his  own.  This  right 
was  cordially  recognised  by  the  king  of  Sodom ;  but  with  a 
generous  pride  the  patriarch  declined  to  appropriate  the 
smallest  portion  of  the  spoil,  lest  it  should  be  in  the  power 
of  any  one  of  the  native  princes  to  say  that  he  had  made 
Abraham  rich. 

11.  His  whole  conduct  on  this  occasion  won  the  patriarch 
the  esteem  of  the  well-disposed  native  princes.  One  of  them, 
Melchizedek  (the  just  king],  of  whom  we  know  nothing  but 
that  he  also  was  one  of  the  remaining  worshippers  of  the  true 
God,  came  forth  from  his  town  to  meet  the  returning  patriarch, 
blessed  him,  and  supplied  his  people  with  victuals ;  *  and  as 
the  priestly  functions  were  then  exercised  by  kings  and  chiefs, 
he  offered  sacrifices  for  himself  and  Abraham  to  "  the  most 
high  God,  the  maker  of  heaven  and  earth."  After  this  the 
patriarch  returned  to  his  encampment  at  Mamre. 

•  All  kind*  **  victuals  are  understood  as  comprehended  under  the  tenu 
<Sa  tiurf  «rti*»e  of  food,  and  "wine,"  the  chief  article  of  driak. 


183 


CHAPTER  II.      B.C.  1909  TO  1898. 


rATRIABCHS. 


B.C. 

1910 


Birth  of  Ishmael       .... 
Circumcision  instituted  > 
Sodom  destroyed  /      . 

Isaac  born 1896 

Hagar  dismissed       1893 


1897 


Achescus  Ocaras 
Nitocris        .    . 


1.9. 

im 

190C 


1.  ABRAHAM  had  been  promised  a  numerous  posterity. 
The  promise  was  of  some  standing,  but  as  yet  there  were  no 
signs  of  its  fulfilment :  he  had  no  child,  nor  seemed  likely  to 
have  any.     When  he  thought  of  this  he  was  sometimes  dis- 
couraged ;  but  the  Lord  condescended  to  enter  into  a  formal 
covenant  with  him,  not  only  to  assure  him  that  a  son  of  his 
own  should  inherit  his  substance,  but  that  the  posterity  of 
that  son  should  become  a  nation,  which,  after  being  afflicted 
many  years  in  a  strange  land,  should  return  to  take  posses- 
sion of  the  beautiful  country  in  which  he  himself  lived  as  a 
stranger.     But  although  Abraham  was  to  be  the  fatfcer  of 
this  promised  son,  Sarah  had  not  at  any  time  been  named 
as  the  mother.     She  had  always  been  reputed  barren ;  and 
now  that  she  was  advanced  in  years,  had  given  over  all  hope 
of  children.     She  therefore  recommended  a  course  which  was 
sanctioned  by  the  ideas  and  usages  of  the  time.     She  pro 
posed  that  the  patriarch  should  receive  her  own  handmaid, 
Hagar,  as  a  secondary  and  inferior  wife,  and  that  any  child 
which  this  bond-woman  might  have,  should  be  counted  as 
the  child  of  the  mistress.     Abraham  did  not  object  to  this 
course,  and  it  soon  became  plain  that  Hagar  would  give  birth  to 
a  child.    This  consideration  appears  to  have  made  her  behave 
unbecomingly  towards  Sarah,  who,  in  return,  treated  her  so 
harshly,  that  she  fled,  and  wandered  into  the  southern  wilder- 
ness.    But  an  angel  met  her  there,  and  encouraged  her  to 
return  to  the  tents  of  Abraham,  where,  in  due  season,  she 
gave  birth  to  a  son,  who  was  called  Ishmael,  and  who  became 
the  founder  of  a  large  portion  of  the  Arabian  tribes. 

2.  Thirteen  years  after  the  birth  of  Ishmael,  when 


134  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  SODOM. 

was  ninety  years  old,  and  Abraham  ninety  and  nine,  the  Lord 
again  appeared  to  the  patriarch,  and  solemnly  renewed  his 
covenant  to  be,  in  an  especial  manner,  THE  GOD  of  him  and 
of  his  numerous  race.  And  as  a  ratification  of  this  covenant 
on  their  part,  the  ceremony  of  circumcision  was  instituted, 
that  every  male  in  that  race  should  bear  upon  him  a  token  of 
this  covenant  with  God.  And  further,  when  Abraham  so 
spoke  as  to  shew  that  his  hope  of  posterity  was  resting  on 
Ishmael,  he  was  assured  that  the  heir  of  the  covenant  was 
not  yet  born,  and  that  Sarah  herself  was  his  destined  mother. 
Even  the  name  (Isaac)  by  which  he  should  be  called  was 
given ;  and  it  was  on  this  occasion  that  the  patriarch  himself 
had  his  name  changed  from  Abram  to  Abraham,  and  his 
wife's  name  was  altered  from  Sarai  to  Sarah. 

3.  It  was  not  long  after  this  that  three  heavenly  beings, 
in  the  guise  of  travellers,  accepted  the  hospitality  of  Abraham. 
When  they  arose  to  depart,  the  patriarch  went  with  them  a 
little  way.  They  directed  their  course  towards  Sodom ;  and 
as  they  proceeded,  the  Chief  Person,  as  a  mark  of  his  confi- 
dence and  favour,  opened  to  Abraham  the  design  of  his  pre- 
sent appearance  in  these  parts.  He  declared  that  the  iniquity 
of  Sodom  and  of  the  other  cities  of  the  Plain,  was  very  great ; 
and  that  such  enormous  wickedness  could  be  no  longer  allowed 
to  pollute  the  earth,  if  their  present  conduct  answered  to  the 
grievous  cry  which  had  come  before  His  throne.  The  two 
avenging  angels  then  went  on,  and  Abraham,  remaining 
alone  with  the  Lord,  and,  touchingly  describing  himself  as 
"  but  dust  and  ashes,"  deprecated  his  anger,  while  he  took 
upon  him  to  intercede  for  the  devoted  cities.  This  he  did 
with  reverential  earnestness,  until  the  Lord  said,  that  if  but 
ten  upright  men  were  found  in  Sodom,  it  should  be  saved  for 
their  sake.  The  same  evening  the  two  angels  came  to 
Sodom,  and  were  invited  by  Lot  to  spend  the  night  under  his 
roof.  They  yielded  to  his  hospitable  importunity ;  and  before 
the  night  was  over,  they  had  full  reason  to  be  satisfied  that 
the  wickedness  of  the  inhabitants  was  fully  answerable  to  the 
cry  which  had  ascended  unto  God.  The  doom  of  these  cities 
was  therefore  sealed  ;  yet  that  the  innocent  might  not  perish 
with  the  guilty,  the  angels  warned  Lot  of  the  impending 
**8tr>"<tion,  and  urged  his  immediate  departure  from  the 


BIRTH    OF    ISAAC.  185 

place.  Pressed  and  led  by  them,  he  left  the  town,  with  hit 
wife  and  two  daughters;  and  at  his  intercession,  the  small 
city  of  Bela,  thenceforth  called  Zoar,  was  spared,  that  it 
might  be  a  place  of  refuge  to  him.  As  they  sped  over  the 
plain,  Sodom  and  the  other  cities  received  their  doom — "  The 
Lord  rained  upon  Sodom  and  upon  Gomorrah  brimstone  and 
fire,"  whereby  the  cities  and  all  their  inhabitants  were  utterly 
consumed,  and  the  waters  of  the  Dead  Sea  came  over  the 
ground  on  which  they  had  stood.*  The  family  of  Lot  did 
not  wholly  escape ;  for  as  his  wife  lingered  regretfully  behind 
the  rest,  she  was  overwhelmed  by  the  destroying  shower, 
which  encrusting  her  body,  left  it  standing  like  "  a  pillar  of 
salt."  Lot  went  to  Zoar,  but  withdrew  to  a  cave  in  the 
neighbouring  mountains,  where  he  became  the  father  of  two 
sons,  Moab  and  Ammon.-j- 

4.  Very  soon  after  the  destruction  of  Sodom,  Abraham 
removed  his  encampment  to  the  south-west,  into  that  part  of 
the  country  where  the  Philistines  had  already  established 
themselves.     Here  an  adventure   happened  very  similar  to 
that  which  had  occurred  in  Egypt.     Uninstructed  by  expe- 
rience, Abraham  pretended  that  Sarah  was  his  sister.     As 
such  she  was  seen  and  admired  by  Abimelech,  king  of  Gerar, 
who  sent  and  took  her  to  his  own  house ;  but  being  warned 
by  God  in  a  dream  that  she  was  another  man's  wife,  he 
restored  her  to  Abraham  with  valuable  gifts,  but  not  without 
a  keen  rebuke. 

5.  The  time  at  length  arrived  when  Sarah  gave  to  her 
husband  the  long-promised  blessing  of  a  son.     On  the  eighth 
day  he  was  circumcised,  and  the  name  of  Isaac  was  given  to 
him.     About  three  years  the  mother  nourished  him  at  her 
own  breast,  and  then  a  great  feast  marked  the  day  in  which 
the  child  was  weaned  (B.C.  1893).     The  birth  of  Isaac,  the 
great  attention  which  was  paid  to  him,  and  the  consciousness 
that  by  him  Ishmael  was  cut  off  from  the  heritage  of  Abraham, 
were  matters  very  distasteful  to  Hagar  and  her  son,  and  at 
this  great  feast  they  took  no  pains  to  hide  their  feelings.     At 
this  Sarah  was  highly  provoked,  and  insisted  with  Abraham 
that  they  should  be  sent  away  from  the  camp.    The  patriarch 

•Sec  before,  p.  30,  t  See  before,  p.  * 


136  HAGAR    AND    ISHMAEL    RELIEVED. 

was  very  reluctant  to  take  so  harsh  a  course ;  but  on  receiv 
ing  an  intimation  from  Heaven  that  this  was  in  accordance 
with  the  divine  intentions,  and  that  the  Lord  would  care  for 
the  prosperity  of  Ishmael,  he  resisted  no  longer,  but  sent  both 
the  mother  and  son  away,  with  suitable  provisions  for  the 
journey. 

6.  They  had  not,  however,  travelled  farther  than  the 
wilderness  of  Beersheba  when  their  supply  of  water  failed, 
and  Ishmael,  overcome  with  heat,  thirst,  and  weariness, 
declared  himself  unable  to  proceed  any  further.  Hagar 
assisted  him  to  reach  some  shrubs,  under  the  shade  of  which 
he  lay  down ;  and  his  mother,  not  being  able  to  endure  the 
anguish  of  seeing  him  die,  withdrew  to  a  distance.  In  her 
grief,  an  angel  of  God  called  to  her  with  words  of  comfort ; 
he  made  known  to  her  that  there  was  a  well  of  fresh  water 
not  far  off,  and  encouraged  her  by  renewed  predictions  of  the 
prosperity  of  Ishmael.  Thus  relieved,  they  remained  among 
the  tribes  of  the  Desert ;  and,  in  due  time,  Ishmael  was  mar- 
ried to  a  woman  of  Egypt,  became  a  person  of  note,  and  was 
the  father  of  several  sons,  the  founders  of  families  and  tribes, 
which  formed,  and  no  doubt  still  form,  a  large  portion  of  the 
Arabian  people. 


187 


CHAPTER  III.      B.C.  1893  TO  1796. 


MttUIOHS. 


Iiaac  offered 
Sarah  dies  . 
Isaac  marries 
Jacob  and  Esau 
Abraham  dies 
Esau  marries 


born 


JOTPT. 

B.C. 

B.C. 

1871 

Mvrtseus     .    .             1890 

1859 

Thvosimares    .             1880 

1856 

Thinillus     .    .             1866 

1836 

Semphucrates               1848 

1821 

Menmoph   .    .             1830 

1796 

The  names  and  eras  of 

the  kings  that  follow 

to  Osirtasen  I.  B.C. 

1740,  are  uncertain. 

GRKKCK. 

B.& 
Kingdom  of  Argot 

founded  ....  1850 
Deluge  of  Ogyges,  in 

Attica  .    .    .    1848 


1.  ABRAHAM  still  remained  in  the  south  country,  near  to 
Gerar,   where    his   power   and    pastoral   wealth    had   much 
increased;  and,  as  he  seemed  to  manifest  no  intention  of 
removing,  the  king  Abimelech  thought  it  right  to  court  a 
treaty  of  alliance  with  him,  being  the  first  which  history 
records.     To  this  he  was  probably  the  more  induced,  as  some 
anxiety  had  been  experienced  on  account  of  the  wells  which 
Abraham  had  digged — an  act  which,  as  we  have  already 
explained,  gave  to  the  party  by  whom  such  wells  were  made, 
a  kind  of  appropriative  right  in  lands  not  previously  occupied. 
This  matter  being  adjusted,  and  the  rights  of  the  patriarch 
being  recognised   by  the    king,   the  desired  covenant  was 
formed   between    them,    and   confirmed    by   an   oath.      It 
amounted  to  little  more  than  that  the  contracting  parties, 
and  their  heirs  after  them,  should  act  with  truth  towards 
each  other.     In  memory  of  this  transaction,  Abraham  gave 
the  name  of  Beersheba  (ivell  of  the  oath)  to  the  well  in  ques- 
tion ;  and,  the  situation  being  agreeable  and  convenient,  he 
remained  there  many  years,  and  planted  a  grove  of  trees 
around  the  altar  at  which  he  worshipped  God. 

2.  When  Isaac  had  attained  the  age  of  twenty-five  years, 
jt  pleased  God  to  prove  Abraham  by  one  great  trial  of  his 
faith  and  obedience.     He  was  commanded  to  journey  to  » 
mountain  in  Canaan,  and  there  to  offer  up  his  son  Isaac  in 
sacrifice  to  God.     Firmly  persuaded  that  since  God  had  pro- 
mised him  a  posterity  through  Isaac,  he  would  even  raise 
him  again  from  the  dead,  rather  than  allow  Ws  promise  to 


138  SACRIFICE    OF    ISAAC. 

foil  (Heb.  xi.  17-19),  the  "father  of  the  faithful"  prepared 
to  render  full,  however  heart-rending,  obedience  to  this  extra- 
ordinary mandate.  He  travelled  to  the  appointed  place ;  he 
built  an  altar,  and  laid  thereon  the  wood  for  the  fire ;  he 
bound  his  beloved  son  with  cords ;  and  his  hand  was  uplifted 
to  give  him  the  death -wound,  when  he  was  arrested  by  a 
voice  from  heaven  with  words  of  commendation  and  encou- 
ragement, and  by  a  more  than  ever  solemn  confirmation  to 
him  and  to  his  race  of  all  the  blessings  that  had  before  been 
promised.  A  ram,  which  was  found  entangled  by  the  horns 
in  a  thicket,  was  substituted  for  Isaac  upon  the  altar,  and  the 
father  returned  rejoicing  to  Beersheba  with  his  son. 

3.  Twelve  years  after  this  Sarah  died,  in  the  127th  year 
of  her  age.     Abraham  had,  before  this,  removed  his  camp 
from  Beersheba  to  his  old  station  at  Mamre,  near  Hebron,  or 
to  some  other  spot  in  that  neighbourhood  ;  and  as  it  had  now 
become  necessary  that  he  should  have  a  family  sepulchre  in 
which  to  lay  his  dead,  he  purchased  for  400  shekels  of  silver 
the  field  and  cave  of  Machpelah,  near  Hebron.     Here  Sarah 
was  buried ;  and  thus  a  sepulchre  became  to  the  patriarchs 
the  earnest  of  their  reversionary  heritage. 

4.  Three  years  after  this,  when  Isaac  had  reached  the 
age  of  forty  years,  Abraham  bethought  himself  of  seeking  a 
wife  for  his  son.     The  state  of  religion  and  morals  in  Canaan, 
and  the  special  nature  of  the  promises  made  to  his  race,  con- 
curred with  the  usual  habits  and  notions  of  a  pastoral  chief, 
in  leading  his  attention  to  his  own  family,  which  he  had  left 
in  Mesopotamia,  of  whose  welfare  he  had,  a  few  years  before, 
received  intelligence.     He  therefore  gave  it  in  solemn  charge 
to  his  old  and  confidential  servant  Eliezer  to  travel  thither, 
and,  if  possible,  to  obtain  thence  a  wife  for  Isaac.     Eliezer 
sped  well  on  his  journey.     On  his  first  arrival  at  Haran,  he 
fell    in    with   Rebekah,   the    grand-daughter  of   Abraham's 
brother  Nahor,  and  received  kind  attentions  from  her  and 
from  the  family,  when  he  arrived  at  the  house.     When  he 
made  known  the  object  oi  his  journey,  the  proposed  alliance 
was  accepted  without  hesitation.     Rebekah  herself,  on  whom 
the  choice  fell,  made  no  objections  ;  and  she  therefore,  accom- 
panied by  her  nurse  Deborah,  was  soon  on  the  road  to  Canaan 
with  Eliezer  and  his  men.     They  arrived  safely  there;  all 


DEATH    OF    ABRAHAM.  139 

parties  were  well  pleased ;  and  Kebekab  became  the  wife  of 
Isaac. 

5.  Not  long  after,  Abraham  took  to  himself  a  second  wife, 
named  Keturah,  by  whom  he  had  six  sons,  named  Zimran, 
Jokshan,  Medan,  Midian,  Ishbak,  and  Shuah,  all  of  whom 
were  provided  for  by  their  father  during  his  lifetime,  and 
sent  to  settle  in  Arabia  Petraea,  lest  at  his  death  they  should 
interfere  with  his  heir  Isaac.     They  became  the  founders  of 
Arabian  tribes  and  nations — one  of  which,  Midian,  makes 
some   figure   in    the   early   history  of  Isaac's  descendants. 
Nothing  more  is  recorded  of  Abraham  until  his  death,  which 
occurred  at  what  was  even  then  considered  the  advanced  age 
of  175  years — just  100  years  after  his  arrival  in  Canaan. 
His  body  was  laid  beside  that  of  Sarah,  in  the  sepulchral 
cave  of  Machpelah. 

6.  Rebekah,  the  wife  of  Isaac,  presented  her  husband 
with  two  sons,  twins,  of  whom  the  first-born   was  named 
Esau,  and  the  other  Jacob  (B.C.  1836).     They  were  fifteen 
years  of  age  when  their  grandfather  Abraham  died.     As  they 
grew  up,  the  brothers  manifested  very  different  dispositions ; 
Esau  was  a  rude  and  boisterous  man,  devoted  to  the  sports 
of  the  field,  while  Jacob  was  of  a  sedate  and  quiet  disposition, 
much  employed  in  the  cares  and  duties  of  pastoral  life. 
Before  their  birth,  it  had  been  intimated  to  the  mother,  that 
the  younger  of  the  two  was  the  destined  heir  of  the  promises ; 
and  this,  together  with  his  gentle  disposition,  rendered  Jacob 
very  dear  to  Rebekah ;  but  the  love  of  Isaac,  although  him- 
self a  quiet  man,  was  more  engaged  by  the  first-born,  Esau. 
Not  knowing,  or  not  rightly  understanding,  or  not  having 
much  confidence  in  the  intimation  which  had  been  given  to 
his  wife,  Isaac  was  still  disposed  to  considei  Esau  as  the  heir 
of  the  promises ;  and  being  aware  of  this,  Rebekah  was  always 
contriving  to  bring  about,  by  craft  and   management,  the 
designs  which  the  Lord  would  have  accomplished  without 
her  aid.     Jacob,  in  his  early  life,  much  resembled  his  mother 
in  these  respects;  but  time,  trouble,  and  experience,  made 
him  a  much  better  man  in  his  later  years. 

7.  The  first  object  was  to  get  from  Esau  a  formal  renun- 
ciation of  his  birthright,  on  which,  in  truth,  Esau  himself  set 
•o  very  little  value,  that  he  readily  agreed  to  barter  it  for  a 

P.— 7 


140  FAMINE    IN    TUB    LAND    OF    CANAAN. 

mess  of  savoury  pottage  which,  one  day,  when  he  came  home 
faint  and  hungry  fcrm  hard  hunting,  he  found  Jacob  prepar- 
ing. It  does  not  appear  to  us  that  he  renounced,  or  that 
Jacob  sought,  the  ordinary  secular  right  of  the  first-born  to  a 
double  portion  of  the  father's  goods,  but  rather  the  peculiar 
blessings  and  promises  of  the  Abrahamic  covenant,  which  all 
parties  supposed  must  henceforth  descend  in  the  line  of  pri- 
mogeniture, unless  God  otherwise  specially  determined,  or 
unless  the  person  most  nearly  interested  abandoned  his  claim. 
All  tho  parties  appear  to  have  laboured  under  some  mistake 
in  this  matter;  and  Esau's  light  estimation  of  his  supposed 
privilege  was  no  less  reprehensible  than  Jacob's  over-anxiety 
to  secure  what  he  believed  to  be  intended  for  him. 

8.  After  this  there  was  a  famine  in  the  land  of  Canaan, 
and  Isaac  would  probably  have  withdrawn  into  Egypt,  had 
he  not  been  commanded  by  the  Lord  to  remain  in  the  land 
which  was  the  destined  inheritance  of  his  race.  On  this 
occasion,  the  promise  of  that  heritage,  and  of  all  the  other 
blessings  of  the  covenant  with  Abraham,  was  repeated  to 
Isaac,  who  then  removed  into  the  territories  of  the  Philistines, 
where  another  Abimelech  than  he  who  had  entered  into  cove- 
nant with  Abraham,  reigned.  During  his  residence  in  Gerar, 
Isaac  denied  his  wife,  as  his  father  Abraham  had  done  in  the 
same  country,  and  for  the  same  reason,  for  which  he  also 
incurred  the  just  rebuke  of  the  reigning  king.  While  in  this 
quarter,  Isaac  paid  some  attention  to  the  culture  of  the 
ground,  which  repaid  him  a  hundred-fold ;  and  in  this  and 
other  ways,  his  wealth  and  power  so  rapidly  increased,  as  to 
excite  the  alarm  and  jealousy  of  the  Philistines,  who  filled 
up  the  wells  which  gave  him  a  right  to  the  soil,  and  whose 
king  at  length  desired  him  to  withdraw  to  a  greater  distance. 
The  patriarch  Accordingly  proceeded  to  the  more  open  pas- 
tures which  his  father  had  occupied,  and  there  digged  again, 
without  opposition,  the  wells  of  Abraham.  But  his  attempts 
to  dig  new  wells  were  vehemently  resisted  by  the  Philistine 
shepherds,  until  he  did  so  at  such  a  distance,  that  they  no 
longer  interfered.  In  this  situation,  his  still  growing  pros- 
perity suggested  to  Abiaaelech  the  propriety  of  renewing  with 
the  powerful  nomad  chief  the  convention  which  his  own  pre- 
decessor made  with  Abraham.  The  king,  therefore,  went 


ESAU   HARRIES.  141 

from  Gerar  to  the  camp  of  Isaac,  whom  he  treated  in  all 
respects  as  an  equal.  He  and  his  attendants  were  properly 
feasted  by  the  patriarch,  who,  after  a  becoming  remonstrance 
as  to  the  treatment  he  had  received,  consented  to  renew  the 
covenant  of  peace.  At  the  age  of  forty,  Esau  married  two 
women  of  Canaan,  and  thereby  gave  much  pain  to  his  parents, 
whose  views  in  such  matters  were  the  same  as  those  which 
Abraham  had  entertained. 


us 


CHAPTER  IV.      B.C.  1796  to  178H 


Uncertain  till  Osirtasen  L 


HW 


PATEIAKCHS 

friiiMeldies 1773 

Jacob  leave*  Palestine      ....  1759 

Keuben  born       ...  .    .  1758 

Simeon  born       .......  1757 

Levi  born 1756 

Judah  born .    .  1755 

Joseph  born 1745 

Jacob  returns 1739 


1.  WHEN  Jacob  was  77  years  old,  and  Isaac  137,  we  find 
the  patriarchal  family  again  at  Beersheba.  By  that  time 
Isaac's  sight  had  failed  him,  and  he  concluded  that  he  had  not 
long  to  live.  He  therefore  determined  to  bestow  that  bless- 
ing which  the  patriarchal  fathers  were  wont  to  give  to  their 
sons  in  their  last  days,  and  to  which  much  importance  was 
attached,  because  on  such  occasions  an  influence  from  above 
enabled  them  to  interpret  the  designs  of  the  Almighty  towards 
those  whom  they  addressed.  The  blessings  of  the  Abrahamic 
covenant,  which  God  intended  for  Jacob,  the  fond  Isaac  now 
purposed  to  bestow  on  Esau.  This  he  made  known  to  him ; 
but  first  sent  him  out  into  the  fields  to  hunt,  that,  with  the 
game,  he  might  prepare  one  of  those  savoury  messes  with 
which  he  had  been  in  the  habit  of  gratifying  the  appetite  of 
his  aged  father.  All  this  was  overheard  by  Eebekah,  who 
instantly  determined  to  frustrate  the  design  by  artifice.  She 
dressed  Jacob  in  his  brother's  clothes,  and  persuaded  him  to 
personate  Esau :  and  he  thus  obtained  from  his  blind  father 
the  important  blessing — "  Let  people  serve  thee,  and  nations 
bow  down  to  thee :  be  lord  over  thy  brethren,  and  let  thy 
mother's  sons  bow  down  to  thee :  cursed  be  every  one  that 
curseth  thee,  and  blessed  be  every  one  that  blesseth  thee ! " 
Jacob  had  scarcely  withdrawn,  when  the  entrance  of  Esau 
revealed  the  deception  which  had  been  practised.  Isaac  was 
seized  with  consternation  when  he  discovered  that  his  inten- 
tion had  been  counteracted.  But  convinced  that  he  had  been 
rashly  attempting  to  act  in  opposition  to  the  divine  will,  and 


JACOB   LEAVES   PALESTINE.  143 

that  the  whole  matter  had  been  overruled  by  a  higher  power, 
he  made  no  attempt  to  recal  the  blessing  he  had  bestowed  on 
Jacob,  but  rather  confirmed  it  by  the  emphatic  declaration, 
"  Yea,  and  he  shall  be  blessed ! " 

2.  The  grief  and  rage  of  Esau  at  being  thus  circumvented 
by  his  brother  were  very  great.     He  earnestly  begged  another 
blessing  for  himself,  and  obtained  one  which  involved  the 
promise,  that  although  his  posterity  should  for  a  while  be 
subject  to  that  of  Jacob,  yet  in  the  end  they  should  throw  off 
the  yoke,  and  establish  their  independence.     All  the  parties 
in  this  transaction  were  much  to  blame ;  Rebekah  and  Jacob 
especially,  were  guilty  of  the  sins  of  doing  evil  that  good 
might  come,  and  of  promoting,   by  fraudulent  means,  the 
intentions  of  God,  in  effecting  which  their  aid  was  not  needfuL 

3.  Esau  cherished  the  most  inexorable  resentment  against 
Jacob  for  what  he  had  done.     He  vowed  to  be  revenged  by 
the  death  of  his  brother ;  but,  out  of  regard  for  his  father, 
purposed  to  wait  till  after  his  death.     This  came  to  the  ears 
of  Rebekah,  who  thereupon  persuaded  Jacob  to  withdraw  for 
a  tune  to  her  brother  Laban  in  Mesopotamia.     Not  to  trouble 
the  mind  of  the  aged  Isaac,  she  forbore  to  tell  him  the  prin- 
cipal reason  for  this  course,  but  assigned  another,  which  was 
also  true,  being  her  fear  lest  Jacob  should  follow  the  example 
of  his  brother,  in  marrying  one  of  the  women  of  the  country 
in  which   they  lived.     Isaac    therefore    called  Jacob,    and 
charged  him  not  to  do  this,  but  to  go  and  obtain  for  a  wi& 
one  of  the  daughters  of  Laban,  his  mother's  brother. 

4.  Dismissed  with  his  father's  blessing,  the  heir  of  the 
promises  set  forth  upon  his  journey.     On  his  way,  he  was 
encouraged  by  an  important  vision  at  Bethel,  and  in  due  time 
arrived  at  Haran  ;  and  when  he  came  to  the  well  outside  that 
city,   he  found  a  great  number  of  persons  of  both  sexes 
assembled  there  to  water  their  flocks.     Among  them  he  dis- 
covered Rachel,  the  daughter  of  Laban,  who  hr.d  charge  of 
the  home  flock.     Having  watered  the  flock  for  her,  he  told 
her  who  he  was,  and  went  with  her  to  her  father's  house. 
He  was  well  received  by  Laban,  to  whom  he  made  his  cir- 
cumstances known.     In  a  short  time  that  person  discovered 
that  Jacob  had  a  very  superior  knowledge  of  pastoral  affairg, 
and  became  anxious  to  retain  his  services  in  the  management 


144  JACOB'S  MARRIAGES. 

of  his  flocks.  He  offered  him  wages ;  but  Jacob,  who  Ltd 
much  love  for  his  cousin  whom  he  had  met  at  the  well — but 
had  no  means  of  paying  the  price  which  custom  required  a 
man  to  give  to  the  father  of  the  woman  he  married — offered 
Laban  seven  years  of  his  services  for  Rachel.  Laban  con- 
sented ;  and  when  the  time  came,  made  a  great  feast  to 
celebrate  his  daughter's  marriage ;  but  instead  of  giving 
Jacob  the  youngest  daughter,  according  to  agreement,  he 
managed,  by  some  deception,  to  substitute  Leah,  the  eldest, 
for  whom  Jacob  had  no  regard. 

5.  Next  day,  when   the  fraud  was  discovered,   Laban 
excused  himself  by  saying,  that  the  custom  of  the  country 
would  not  permit  the  younger  daughter  to  be  given  in  mar 
riage  before  the  elder ;  and  coolly  added,  that  now  the  elder 
was  married,  he  might  have  the  other  also,  if  he  chose  to 
serve  other  seven  years  for  her.     Jacob,  who  saw  no  remedy, 
and  who  greatly  loved  Rachel,  agreed  to  this  proposal,  and, 
after  a  proper  interval,  she  was  given  to  him.     He  had  now 
two  wives,  as  the  custom  of  the  time  and  country  allowed. 
As  might  be  expected,  Rachel  was  much  dearer  to  him  than 
Leah,  whom  he  treated  with  comparative  neglect;  but  the 
Lord,  who  hates  injustice,  restored  the  balance  in  this  matter, 
by  giving  Leah  children,  which  were  withheld  from  Rachel. 
Leah  bore  successively  four  sons,  whom  she  named  Reuben, 
Simeon,  Levi,  and  Judah.     As  children  are  greatly  desired 
by  the  Orientals,  and  were  more  especially  desirable  to  him 
whose  posterity  was  to  become  a  great  nation,  this  gave  to 
Leah   an   advantage  over  her  sister,  which  vexed  Rachel 
She  therefore  gave  her  handmaid  Bilhah  to  Jacob,  in  th« 
same  way,  and  with  the  same  intention,  as  that  with  which 
Sarah   gave  Hagar  to  Abraham,  Rachel  intending,  that  if 
there  were  children,   they  should  be  considered  her  own. 
Bilhah  had  two  sons,  whom  Rachel  named  Dan  and  Naphtali. 
On  this,  Leah  would  not  be  denied  the  right  of  giving  also 
her  handmaid  Zilpah  to  Jacob.     She  bore  two  sons,  Gad  and 
Asher,  in  addition  to  whom  Leah  herself  had  two  more  sons, 
Issachar  and  Zebulun,  and  one  daughter  named  Dinah.     At 
last,  after  many  years  of  repining,  Rachel  herself  had  a  son, 
irho  received  the  name  of  Joseph. 

6.  The  fourteen  years  during  which  Jacob  had  agreed  to 


JACOB'S    RETURN    TO   CANAAN.  145 

serve  Laban  for  his  two  daughters  were  expired,  and  he  now 
expressed  an  intention  of  returning  to  the  land  of  Canaan. 
But  Laban,  convinced  that  the  Lord  had  blessed  him  greatly 
for  Jacob's  sake,  and  that  all  his  affairs  had  prospered  in  his 
hands,  earnestly  entreated  him  to  remain,  offering  whatever 
recompense  for  his  further  services  he  might  demand.  As  he 
was  still  poor,  and  felt  it  a  duty  to  provide  for  his  own  house, 
Jacob  found  it  prudent  to  accept  this  offer,  and  named  the 
party-coloured  sheep  and  goats  which  might  henceforth  be 
born  in  the  flock  as  the  reward  of  his  cares.  As  pied  ani- 
mals are  very  rare  in  Syrian  flocks,  Laban  eagerly  agreed  to 
this  proposal.  By  forming  into  a  separate  flock,  and  remov- 
ing to  a  distance  all  the  animals  which  were  already  party- 
coloured,  leaving  all  the  rest  under  the  care  of  Jacob,  he 
took  means  to  prevent  the  inordinate  increase  of  such  as  were 
o  become  his  nephew's  share ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  Jacob, 
by  an  ingenious  contrivance,  endeavoured  to  promote  their 
increase,  and  with  such  success,  that  a  very  few  years  sufficed 
to  render  his  portion  of  the  flocks  greater  than  Laban's. 

7.  Annoyed  at  the  discontent  and  envy,  which  Laban 
and  his  sons  took  no  pains  to  conceal,  longing  to  be  at  home, 
and  deeming  his  present  wealth  sufficient,  Jacob,  after  six 
years  more  of  servitude,  making  twenty  years  in  all,  deter- 
mined to  return  to  Canaan.  But  fearing  that  Laban  might 
oppose  his  departure,  ho  took  an  occasion  of  removing  clan- 
destinely, with  his  wives  and  children,  his  flocks  and  herds. 
Three  days  passed  before  Laban  heard  of  his  departure,  and 
with  his  relations  and  retainers  he  immediately  set  off  in 
pursuit.  In  seven  days  he  traversed  the  distance  for  which 
Jacob,  encumbered  with  flocks  and  herds,  had  required  ten 
days,  and  overtook  him  in  the  mountains  of  Gilead.  It  had, 
doubtless,  been  the  intention  of  Laban  either  to  compel  Jacob 
1o  return,  or  to  despoil  him  of  his  wealth ;  but  the  night 
before  they  met,  he  had  been  warned  in  a  dream  against 
committing  any  injurious  or  hostile  act.  Therefore,  when 
they  met  the  next  day,  he  confined  himself  to  reproofs,  which 
Jacob  retorted  with  great  spirit,  and  much  truth ;  and  in  the 
end  they  came  to  a  good  understanding,  and  entered  into  a 
covenant  of  peace  ;  after  which  they  parted,  Laban  returuing 
home,  and  Jacob  pursuing  his  journey. 


14ft  JACOB'S  ENCOUNTER  WITH  AN  ANGEL. 

8.  Jacob's  next  anxiety  was  to  ascertain  the  cHnpoftition 
towards  him  of  his  brother  Esau,  to  evade  whose  wrath  h« 
had  quitted  the  land  of  Canaan  twenty  years  before.  Mean- 
while, Esau  himself  had  become  a  person  of  consequence,  and 
had  established  himself  in  great  power  as  a  military  chief  in 
the  mountains  of  Seir.  Thither  Jacob  sent  messengers  to 
announce  his  return,  which  they  were  instructed  to  do  in 
terms  of  the  utmost  deference  and  respect.  In  due  time  the 
messengers  returned  with  the  alarming  intelligence  that  Esau 
himself  was  advancing  at  the  head  of  400  men.  Jacob  much 
feared  that  the  intentions  of  his  brother  were  unfriendly ;  and 
he  recommended  himself,  in  an  earnest  prayer,  to  the  protec- 
tion of  God.  It  was  night :  his  caravan  had  already  passed 
the  river  Jabbok,  and  he  remained  behind  to  renew  his  sup- 
plications in  the  solitude.  While  he  was  thus  engaged,  an 
angel  of  God  appeared  and  struggled  with  him,  in  wrestling, 
for  a  long  while,  and  refrained  from  overcoming  the  mortal 
man  with  whom  he  conflicted,  until  the  morning  broke ;  an^ 
then,  to  evince  his  power,  he  laid  his  hand  upon  the  hollow 
of  Jacob's  thigh,  when  instantly  the  sinew  shrank,  and  he 
halted  with  lameness.  Yet  Jacob  left  not  his  hold  of  the 
angel,  but  cried,  "  I  will  not  let  thee  go  except  thou  bless 
me  I"  The  angel  asked  him,  "What  is  thy  name?"  He 
answered,  "  Jacob."  Then  said  the  angel,  "  thy  name  shall 
be  called  no  more  Jacob,  but  ISRAEL  (prince  of  God)  ;  for  as 
a  prince  has  thou  power  with  God,  and  with  men,  and  hast 
prevailed."  He  then  received  the  blessing  for  which  he 
strove,  and  derived  all  the  intended  encouragement  from  this 
mysterious  interview.  Israel  then  joined  his  family  on  the 
other  side  the  Jabbok.  The  intentions  of  Esau  may  have 
been  hostile ;  but  his  heart  was  so  wrought  upon  by  the  sight 
of  his  long  absent  brother  and  his  peaceful  troop,  that  he  ran 
to  meet  him,  and  fell  upon  his  neck  and  kissed  him,  and  they 
wept  together. 


147 


CHAPTER  V.      B,C.  1739  TO  1708. 


Benjamin  born 1734 

Joseph  sold 1728 

Joseph  imprisoned      .....    1718 


Isaac  dies       17H 

Joseph  Governor  of  Egypt    .    .    .    1718 
Famine  begins 1708 


1.  ISRAEL  made  some  stay  at  Succoth,  after  which  he  pro- 
ceeded to  the  valley  between  Mounts  Ebal  and  Gerizim,  where 
Abraham  first  encamped  on  entering  the  Land  of  Promise. 
A  city  had  since  been  built  there,  and  the  land  appropriated, 
so  that  Jacob  was  obliged  to  purchase  the  ground  on  which 
he  pitched  his  tents.     Here  a  friendly  understanding,  and  a 
mutually  advantageous  traffic,  soon  arose  between  this  family 
of  shepherds  and  the  townspeople.     The  former  could  supply 
milk,  and  wool,  and  skins,  and  animals  for  use  and  slaughter, 
for  which  the  latter  could  give  the  products  of  their  fields  and 
gardens,  and  the  utensils,  cloths,  arms,  and  ornaments  which 
towns  usually  produce.     But  it  unfortunately  happened  that 
Shechem,  the  son  of  Hamor,  the  prince  of  the  country,  saw 
Dinah,  Jacob's  daughter,  at  a  public  festival  in  the  town, 
and,  becoming  enamoured  of  her,  allured  her  from  her  father'i 
protection  to  his  own  house,  where  he  detained  her  with  the 
promise  and  intention  of  marriage.     The  young  man  opened 
the  matter  to  his  father,  and  persuaded  him  to  go  out  to 
Jacob's  camp,  and  make  proposals  of  marriage  to  him. 

2.  Jacob  was  much  grieved,  and  his  sons  were  fired  with 
indignation  at  the  dishonour  which  the  family  had  received, 
and  at  first  refused  to  listen  to  the  liberal  offers  which  Hamor 
made.     At  last,  however,  they  acceded  to  the  proposed  mar- 
riage, on  condition  that  all  the  Shechemites  should  receive 
the    rite  of  circumcision.     To  this   the    townspeople   were 
induced  by  Hamor  to  consent ;  and  on  the  third  day,  when 
they  were  1  east  able  to  defend  themselves,  Simeon  and  Levi, 
full  brothers  of  Dinah,  entered  the  town,  with  some  of  theii 
father's  men,  and  slew  all  the  male  inhabitants,  to  avenga 
the  indignity  offered  to  their  sister,  whom  they  took  away  to 
the  camp.     After  this  the  other  sons  of  Jacob  came  and  plun* 


148 


BIRTH  OF  BENJAMIN. 


dered  the  place,  bringing  the  women  and  children  away  at 
captives.  Jacob  was  greatly  distressed  and  alarmed  at  this 
atrocious  action  of  his  sons,  and  was  glad  to  withdraw — in 
accordance  with  a  divine  intimation — from  a  neighbourhood 
gtained  by  BO  great  a  crime,  to  Bethel. 

3.  From  Bethel  Jacob  proceeded   southward,  probably 
with  the  intention  of  rejoining  his  aged  father,  who  was  still 
alive,  and  who  abode  in  the  plain  of  Mamre,  near  Hebron. 
When  they  were  near  Ephrath  (afterwards  Bethlehem),  Rachel 
was  delivered  of  a  second  son,  named  Benjamin ;  and  she 
died  in  giving  him  birth.     The  bereaved  husband  honoured 

the  grave  of  his  be- 
loved wife  with  a  se- 
pulchral pillar,  which 
long      after      stood 
there,   but  which   is 
now  replaced    by   a 
Mohammedan  monu- 
mental tomb.    Israel 
removed   from  Eph- 
rath   to    a    pasture 
ground      in      \vhic 
stood  a  tower,  calle 
the    Tower    of    th 
Flock,  and,  after  some  stay  there,  at  length  joined  his  ol 
father  in  Mamre,  and  remained  with  him  till  his  death.     Thi 
did  not  occur  till  sixteen  years  after,  when  Isaac  had  reache 
the  advanced  age  of  180  years.     Esau  was  also  present,  an 
joined  with  Jacob  in  rendering  the  last  offices  of  filial  duty 
to  their  father,  whose  remains  were  deposited  in  the  cave  ol 
Machpelah,  with  those  of  Sarah  and  Abraham.     After  this 
Esau  withdrew,  with  the  portion  of  the  property  which  fell 
to  him,  to  his  former  residence  in  the  mountains  of  Seir,  where 
his  posterity  became  a  considerable  nation.     At  the  time  of 
Isaac's  death,  Jacob  was  120  years  old.     He  continued  still  at 
Mamre,  engaged  with  his  sons  in  the  usual  pastoral  employ- 
ments. 

4.  The  history  now  conducts  us  to  Joseph,  the  eldest  of 
Rachel's  two  sons.     Hi?  beauty,  his  engaging  qualities,  hie 
iarly  wisdom,  and,  more  than  all,  his  having  been  for  many 


Rachel's  Sepulchre. 


JOSEPH  SOLD  TO  THE  ISHMAELITE8.  149 

years  (before  Benjamin  was  born)  the  only  son  of  Rachel, 
had  given  him  the  first  place  in  his  father's  love.  This  par- 
tiality may  have  been  natural ;  but  Jacob  most  unwisely 
displayed  it  before  the  eyes  of  his  other  sons,  by  clothing  his 
favourite  in  a  gaudy  "  coat  of  many  colours."  This  and 
other  things  so  moved  the  envy  and  jealousy  of  the  brothers, 
that  "  they  could  not  speak  peaceably  to  him ;"  and  he  espe- 
cially offended  the  sons  of  Bilhah  and  Zilpah,  by  reporting  to 
Jacob  their  misbehaviour  when  out  with  the  flocks.  The 
general  ill-feeling  of  his  brothers  towards  him  was  not  a  little 
strengthened  by  his  account  of  certain  dreams  with  which  he 
was  favoured,  and  which  could  only  be  interpreted  to  pre- 
figure his  own  future  greatness  and  their  humiliation  before 
him.  At  length  their  hatred  rose  to  such  a  height,  that  they 
resolved  to  get  rid  of  him  by  death  as  soon  as  a  favourable 
opportunity  should  occur. 

5.  They  had  for  some  time  been  out  with  the  flocks  in 
distant  pastures,  when  Israel   sent  Joseph  from  Mamre  to 
enquire  after  their  welfare.     As  soon  as  he  came  in  sight 
they  resolved  to  kill  him;  but  were  prevented  by  Reuben, 
who  wished  to  deliver  him  out  of  their  hands,  and  persuaded 
them  to  cast  him  into  an  empty  pit.     Afterwards,  by  the 
advice  of  Judah,  they  drew  him  out,  and  sold  him  for  a  slave 
to  a  caravan  of  Ishmaelitish  and  Midianitish  merchants,  who 
were  going  with  costly  drugs  to  Egypt.     The  brothers  then 
took  Joseph's  coat — the  coat  of  many  colours — and  dipped  it 
in  the  blood  of  a  kid,  to  induce  the  belief  that  he  had  been 
killed  by  a  wild  beast.     They  then  sent  it  home  to  their 
father,  who,  receiving  the  impression  they  intended  to  convey, 
was  overwhelmed  with  anguish.     He  rent  his  clothes,  put  on 
sackcloth,  and  mourned  for  his  son  many  days.     This  was 
about  three  years  after  Jacob  had  joined  his  father  Isaac  at 
Mamre. 

6.  Meanwhile  Joseph  was  taken  to  Egypt,  and  sold  to 
Potiphar,  captain  of  the  guard  to  Pharaoh,*  king  of  Egypt. 
By  his  abilities  and  excellent  conduct  he  won  the  entire  con- 
fidence of  his  master,  who  in  the  end  left  all  his  affairs  in  his 

*  Pharaoh,  or  1'hrah,  is  not  a  name,  but  a  title,  meaning  "  king,"  which  accounts  for 
Its  being  given  in  Scripture  to  nearly  all  the  sovereigns  of  that  country  of  whom  it  takst 
Mfe* 


150  JOSEPH  GOVERNOR  OP  EGYPT. 

hands.  But  after  serving  Potiphar  with  great  integrity  abd 
success  for  ten  years,  he  was  then  thrown  into  prison,  on 
account  of  a  false  accusation  by  his  mistress,  whose  guilty 
enticements  he  had  repelled.  In  the  prison,  his  charactel 
and  talents  were  soon  appreciated  by  the  governor,  who  com- 
mitted all  the  other  prisoners  to  his  charge.  Among  these 
were  the  king's  chief  butler  and  chief  baker — officers  of  some 
consequence  in  Eastern  courts.  These  were  both,  in  one 
night,  troubled  with  remarkable  dreams,  which  Joseph 
modestly  undertook  to  interpret ;  and  the  event  corresponded 
to  his  interpretations — the  butler  was  restored  to  favour,  and 
the  baker  was  hanged. 

7.  Two  years  after  this  the  king  of  Egypt  himself  had 
two  very  singular  dreams  in  one  night,  which  troubled  him 
greatly,  especially  when  he  found  that  none  of  his  diviners 
were  able  to  discover  their  meaning.  On  this,  the  chief  butler 
called  to  mind  Joseph's  most  true  interpretation  of  his  own 
and  his  companion's  dreams  in  prison,  and  spoke  of  this  to  the 
king.  Pharaoh  immediately  sent  to  the  prison  for  him,  and 
related  to  him  his  dreams.  Modestly  disclaiming  the  wisdom 
which  the  king  supposed  him  to  possess,  and  ascribing  all  the 
honour  to  the  God  whom  he  served,  Joseph  told  the  king 
that  the  two  dreams  were  to  be  received  as  a  warning  from 
God,  that  seven  years  of  extreme  plenty  hi  Egypt  would  be 
succeeded  by  seven  years  of  unexampled  scarcity.  He  then 
proceeded  to  give  such  sound  advice  as  to  the  mode  in  which 
the  over-produce  of  the  seven  years  of  plenty  might  be  hus- 
banded for  use  during  the  seven  years  of  famine,  that  Pha- 
raoh at  once  determined  to  invest  him  with  the  power  and 
station  necessary  for  giving  effect  to  the  measures  he  had 
advised.  By  taking  off  his  signet-ring,  and  placing  it  on 
Joseph's  finger,  he  conveyed  to  him  such  high  powers  as  made 
him  next  in  authority  to  the  king.  He  was  then  arrayed 
in  the  vestures  of  fine  muslin  and  the  chain  of  gold  which 
belonged  to  his  high  place,  and,  standing  in  the  royal  chariot, 
he  was  conducted  in  grand  procession  through  the  metropolis, 
and  proclaimed  chief  minister  and  governor  of  Egypt.  Joseph 
was  thirty  years  old  when  he  attained  this  high  advancement. 
Soon  after  Pharaoh — in  order  to  strengthen  Joseph's  position, 
by  connecting  him  with  distinguished  families — gave  him  in 


JOSEPH'S  MARRIAGE.  151 

marriage  a  lady  of  high  rank,  Asenath,  daughter  of  Potipherah, 
high-priest  of  On,  by  whom  in  due  time  he  had  two  sons, 
Manasseh  and  Ephraim. 

8.  During  the  seven  years  of  plenty  Joseph  travelled 
through  all  the  provinces,  making  surveys,  building  granaries, 
and  filling  them  with  corn.  The  effects  of  the  years  of  scar- 
city which  followed  were  felt  not  only  hi  Egypt,  but  in  all 
the  adjacent  countries,  the  inhabitants  of  which  soon  flocked 
to  Egypt  to  purchase  corn  from  the  well-filled  granaries  of 
Joseph.  The  private  stores  of  the  Egyptians  themselves  were 
soon  spent,  and  they  became  dependent  upon  the  public  stock, 
out  of  which  they  bought  corn  until  they  had  nothing  but 
their  persons  and  their  lands  left  to  them.  Then,  at  their 
own  desire,  Joseph  bought  their  lands  for  the  Crown,  at  the 
cost  of  supplying  them  with  food  during  the  scarcity;  and 
for  the  convenience  of  distribution,  he  assembled  the  people 
of  every  district  into  the  towns  in  which  the  corn  was  stored, 
and,  when  the  famine  was  nearly  ended,  he  gave  them  seed, 
and  restored  them  their  lands  to  farm,  at  the  fixed  Crown- 
rent  of  one-fifth  of  the  produce.  We  have  explained  thw 
procedure,  because  it  appears  to  have  been  of  late  uiuea 
misunderstood. 


15* 


CHAPTER  VL      B.C.  1708  TO  1635. 


PATRIARCHS. 

B.  C. 

l»«ob  sendi  his  sons  to  Egypt  for  corn  1707 

Jacob  and  his  family  go  to  Egypt    .  1706 

End  of  the  Famine 1702 

Jacob  die* 1689 

Joseph  diet.    ....        .    .  1635 


turn 

P.O. 

Amun-m-gori  I 1691 

Amun-m-jrori  II. 168* 

Osirtasenll.    ........    1661 


1.  AMONG  the  foreigners  who  repaired  to  Egypt  to  buy 
corn  in  the  first  year  of  the  famine,  were  the  brethren  of 
Joseph.  As  they  stood  "  and  bowed  themselves  before  him, 
with  their  faces  to  the  earth,"  and  thus  accomplished  what 
was  predicted  by  the  dreams  which  they  had  so  criminally 
endeavoured  to  frustrate,  they  little  thought  of  their  brother, 
but  he  knew  them  well.  To  try  their  present  dispositions, 
he  spoke  roughly  to  them,  and  accused  them  of  being  spies, 
"  come  to  spy  the  nakedness  of  the  land."  This  was  a  most 
grave  and  dangerous  charge,  coming  from  such  a  quarter. 
This  they  felt ;  and,  in  their  anxiety  to  repel  it,  gave  a  par- 
ticular account  of  their  real  condition,  from  which  Joseph 
learned  that  his  father  still  lived,  and  that  his  favourite  son, 
their  youngest  brother,  had  remained  at  home  with  him. 
Joseph  seized  hold  of  this,  and  made  the  appearance  of  that 
younger  brother  before  him  the  test  of  their  sincerity,  and  de- 
cided that  one  of  them  should  go  for  him,  and  the  rest  remain 
in  custody  till  that  one  returned  with  Benjamin.  Meanwhile 
they  were  cast  into  prison ;  but  on  the  third  day  he  spoke 
more  gently  to  them,  and  directed  that  they  might  all  go 
home,  except  Simeon,  who  was  to  be  detained  as  a  hostage 
for  their  return.  Their  troubled  consciences  interpreted  the 
difficulties  into  which  they  had  fallen  as  a  divine  judgment 
upon  them  for  the  treatment  of  their  brother;  and  as  they 
freely  expressed  this  to  one  another — not  supposing  "  the 
governor  of  the  country  "  could  understand  them — Joseph  was 
much  moved,  and  turned  from  them  and  wept.  He  gave 
them  provisions  for  the  journey,  and  caused  the  money  they 
had  paid  for  corn  to  be  privily  restored  in  their  sacks. 


JACOB  SENDS  HIS  SONS  TO  EGYPT  FOR  CORN.  153 

2.  When  they  reached  home  they  gave  their  father  a  full 
account  of  the  strange  behaviour  of  "  the  man,  the  governor 
of  the  land."     He  was  much  disconcerted  at  the  demand  for 
Benjamin,  and  refused  to  let  him  go.     But,  when  the  corn 
was  all  consumed,  and  Jacob  desired  his  sons  to  go  to  Egypt 
for  more,  they  absolutely  refused  again  to  appear  before  "  tha 
governor"  without  Benjamin.     At  length,  with  extreme  diffi- 
culty, they  extorted  his  consent — Judah  making  himself  indi- 
vidually responsible  for  Benjamin's  safe  return.     Anxious  to 
make  a  favourable  impression  upon  the  much-dreaded  "man" 
in  Egypt,  Jacob  sent  him  a  present  of  the  choice  products  of 
the  land  of  Canaan — balm  and  honey,  spices  and  myrrh,  nuts 
and  almonds. 

3.  They  arrived  in  Eyypt,  and  again  stood  before  Joseph, 
who  no  sooner  saw  Benjamin  than  he  expressed  his  satisfac- 
tion, and  set  Simeon  free.     He  asked  them  concerning  that 
old  man  of  whom  they  had  spoken — their  father — and  was 
obliged  to  withdraw  to  indulge  that  burst  of  emotion  which 
the  sight  of  his  brother  inspired.     He  feasted  them  sump- 
tuously that  day,  and  the  next  morning  allowed  them  to 
depart  with  the  corn  they  required.     But,  to  try  their  feeling 
towards  Benjamin,  he  caused  his  own  silver  cup  to  be  secretly 
introduced  into  the  mouth  of  his  corn- sack,  that  he  might  see 
whether,  when  Benjamin  should  be  charged  with  the  theft, 
they  would  leave  him  to  his  fate,  and  go  home  without  him. 
Accordingly,  after  they  had  left  the  town,  they  were  over- 
taken by  a  party  of  Joseph's  servants,  who  ordered  them  to 
stop,  and  charged  them  with  having  stolen  their  master's 
silver  cup.     Alarmed  at  this  accusation,  but  conscious  of  their 
innocence,  they  expressed  their  readiness  to  be  searched,  and 
declared  that  any  one  with  whom  the  cup  might  be  found 
deserved  to  die.     When  the  cup  was  found  in  Benjamin's 
sack,  they  returned  with  the  supposed  culprit  to  the  city,  and 
once  more  stood  before  the  governor  of  the  land.     They  fell 
on  their  faces  before  him,  and,  in  answer  to  his  reproaches, 
declared  themselves  his  bondsmen,   without  attempting  to 
deny  or  vindicate  the  apparent  guilt  of  their  brother.     But 
Joseph  told  them  it  was  right  that  only  the  guilty  should 
suffer.     Benjamin,  therefore,  he   would  detain  in   bondage, 
but  they  might  gf  home.    Judah  then  interceded,  and,  in  a 


154  JACOB  AND  HIS  FAMILY  GO  TO  EGYPT. 

most  eloquent  and  touching  address,  evinced  the  most  tender 
affection  towards  his  brother  and  his  aged  father ;  and, 
declaring  the  special  trust  he  had  incurred,  entreated  to 
be  taken  as  a  bondsman  in  the  stead  of  Benjamin.  The 
governor  could  contain  himself  no  longer ;  he  made  himself 
known  to  them — "  I  am  Joseph  1 — doth  my  father  yet  live  ?  " 
Perceiving  them  overwhelmed  with  apprehension  and  remorse, 
he  endeavoured  to  comfort  and  reassure  them,  by  directing 
their  attention  to  the  designs  of  Providence — "  Be  not  grieved 
or  angry  with  yourselves  that  ye  sold  me  hither,  for  God  did 
send  me  before  you  to  preserve  life."  He  then  embraced 
them  all,  and  opened  to  them  his  desire  that  they  should 
return  and  bring  their  father  and  their  families  down  to 
Egypt,  where  they  would  enjoy  plenty  during  the  remaining 
years  of  famine ;  and  he  would  procure  them  a  grant  of  the 
pastoral  district  of  Goshen  for  their  residence. 

4.  Joyful  was  their  return,  and  rapturous  their  announce, 
ment  to  their  father — "  Joseph  is  yet  alive,  and  is  governoi 
over  all  the  land  of  Egypt  I"  Jacob's  heart  fainted,  and  he 
believed  them  not.  Twenty  years  he  had  mourned  his 
beloved  Joseph  as  dead,  and  it  was  not  easy  at  once  to  receive 
so  great  a  joy.  When  at  length  their  solemn  assurance  cre- 
ated belief,  he  said,  "  It  is  enough ;  Joseph  my  son  is  yet 
alive — I  will  go  down  and  see  him  before  I  die  I"  So  Jacob 
left  Canaan  with  all  his  family  and  possessions.  On  the  way 
he  paused  to  worship  at  the  old  family  altar  in  Beersheba, 
and  was  there  favoured  with  the  intimation  from  God,  that 
the  purpose  of  His  providence  was,  that  his  race  should 
tarry  hi  Egypt,  to  grow  into  a  great  nation  there ;  and  that, 
as  such,  they  should  then  march  forth  to  take  possession  of 
the  land  of  Canaan,  their  promised  inheritance.  Jacob'* 
family — consisting  of  his  sons,  with  their  wives  and  children—- 
at the  time  it  entered  Egypt,  consisted  of  seventy-five*  per- 
sons (Acts  vii.  14).  On  entering  Egypt,  Jacob  sent  Judah 
to  give  notice  of  his  arrival  to  Joseph,  who  immediately  roue 

•  In  Gen.  xlri.  27,  we  read  "  seventy."  The  reason  of  the  difference  if  this— Jacob'! 
•toven  ions  and  a  daughter,  and  their  children  and  grandchildren,  made  sixty-six  per- 
sons, to  whom  the  account  in  Acts  adds  the  nine  wives  of  Jacob's  eleven  sons.  The 
account  in  Genesis  omits  these  wives,  but  makes  the  number  seventy,  by  adding  to  UM 
lixty-*ix  Jacob  himself,  and  Joseph,  with  hi*  two  sons,  already  in  Egypt. 


JACOB'S  DEATH.  155 

rth  in  his  chariot  to  meet  his  father,  who,  when  he  saw  him, 
"  fell  upon  his  neck,  and  wept  on  his  neck  a  good  while  ;"  and, 
as  soon  as  he  could  speak,  he  said,  "  Now,  let  me  die  since 
I  have  seen  thy  face,  because  thou  art  yet  alive."  Joseph 
conducted  them  into  the  land  of  Goshen,  which  they  were 
to  occupy.  Having  left  their  flocks  and  herds  there,  they 
proceeded  to  the  metropolis,  and  were  introduced  by  Joseph 
to  the  king,  the  father  separately,  and  the  sons  together. 
Pharaoh  was  much  struck  by  the  venerable  aspect  of  the 
patriarch,  and  asked  him  how  old  he  was?  He  answered — 
"  The  days  of  the  years  of  my  pilgrimage  are  a  hundred  and 
thirty  years :  few  and  evil  have  the  days  of  the  years  of  my 
life  been,  and  have  not  attained  unto  the  days  of  the  years  of 
the  life  of  my  fathers,  in  the  days  of  their  pilgrimage." 

5.  Jacob  and  his  family  having  taken  possession  of  the 
district  of  Goshen,  remained  there,  undisturbed,  in  their  usual 
pastoral  employments  for  seventeen  years,  at  the  end  of  which 
Jacob — being  then  147  years  old — felt  that  his  last  hour 
drew  nigh.     He  therefore  called  his  sons  together,  to  tell 
them,  in  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  what  should  befall  them  and 
their  tribes  in  the  coming  times.     As  they  all  stood  around 
him,  he  gave  utterance  in  the  most  beautiful  language,  replete 
with   poetical    images,  to  a  wonderful   series  of  predictions 
respecting  the  future  character,  circumstances,  and  situation 
of  the  tribes  which  were  to  spring  from  his  several  sons.     To 
Judah  was  allotted  the  pre-eminence,  and  a  more  especial 
interest  in  the  promises  of  the  covenant ;  nor  was  it  obscurely 
intimated  that  in  his  tribe  was  to  arise  the  promised  Deli- 
verer, whose  coming  was  the  main  object  of  the  Hebrew 
covenant,  and  of  the  Jewish  polity,  as  established  in  after 
years.    Joseph  was  eminently  favoured  with  a  double  portion ; 
for  Jacob  adopted  his  two  sons,  Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  as 
his  own  children,  thereby  making  them  heads  of  tribes,  and 
entitling  them,  as  such,  to  be  counted  as  two  tribes  in  the 
commonwealth  of  Israel ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  Jacob  inti- 
mated that  the  tribe  of  the  younger  son  Ephraim  would  take 
a  leading  part   in  the  nation,   and   be  greater  and    more 
renowned  than  the  tribe  of  the  elder  Manasseh. 

6.  When    he    had    finished    blessing    his    sons,    Israel 
fathered  up  his  feet  into  the  bed,  and  died.     Joseph  fell 


156  JOSEPH'S  DEATH. 

upon  the  face  of  his  dead  father,  kissed  him,  and  closed  his 
eyes.  Egypt  held  a  solemn  mourning  for  him.  His  body  was 
embalmed  after  the  manner  of  the  Egyptians,  and  carried 
with  great  state  to  the  land  of  Canaan,  to  be  laid  in  the 
family  sepulchre.  Such  had  been  his  own  desire,  in  the 
unshaken  conviction  that  the  Lord  would  restore  his  race  to 
the  land  which  contained  that  sepulchre,  and  give  it  to  them 
for  a  possession.  In  the  same  conviction  Joseph  himself, 
fifty-four  years  after,  and  just  before  his  death — being  then 
110  years  old — sent  for  his  brethren,  and  required  them,  on 
behalf  of  the  family,  to  swear  to  carry  up  his  bones  from 
Egypt,  and  bury  them  in  the  Land  of  Promise — thus,  at 
once,  evincing  his  faith,  and  taking  his  last  place  with  the 
Israelites  rather  than  with  the  Egyptians.  He  then  died; 
and,  as  he  had  only  charged  them  to  remove  bis  bones  with 
them  when  the  time  of  their  final  departure  should  arrive, 
htt  body  w»i  carefidly  preserved  in  a  coffin  against  that  time. 


BOOK  II. 


CHAPTEK  I.      B.C.  1571  TO  1491. 


PATRIARCHS. 
B.C. 

Lerdies     ....    1619 
The  new  king  (dynasty) 
in  Egypt  ....    1575 
Aaron  bom  •    •              1574 

EGTPT 

Osirtasen  III. 
Aniun-m-gori  III 
Name  unknown 

B.C. 

1636 
1621 
1580 
1575 

Moses  burn  ....    1571 
Moses  quits  Egypt    .    1531 
Moses  return*  to  Egypt, 
and  bring*  forth  the 
Israelites  ....    1491 

Araunoph  I.     . 
Thothmes  I.     . 
Thothmes  II.  . 
Thothmes  III. 

1550 
1532 
1505 
1495 

F.VKNT3  AND  rano*». 

B.O. 

Scamander  leads  a  co- 
lony from  Crete,  and 
founds  Troy  .  .  .  .1541 

Cecrops  leads  a  colony 
from  Sals  in  Egypt, 
and  founds  Athens  1564 

Cadmus  carries  letters 
into  Greece,  and 
founds  Thebes  .  .  14M 


1.  THE  posterity  of  Jacob's  sons  remained  in  the  land  of 
Goshen,  increasing  with  prodigious  rapidity,  through  the 
special  blessing  of  Providence,  who  designed  to  multiply  them 
soon  into  a  nation.  For  many  years  we  know  little  more  of 
them ;  but  it  may  be  observed  that  Ephraim  and  Manasseh, 
the  two  sons  of  Joseph,  instructed  by  their  father  to  prefer 
the  lot  of  God's  chosen  people,  very  early  joined  the  Israelites 
in  Goshen,  and  followed  the  same  mode  of  life.  All  went  on 
very  well  until  the  accession  of  a  new  dynasty  to  the  throne 
of  Lower  Egypt — probably  a  foreign  dynasty  from  Upper 
Egypt,  which  knew  little  and  cared  less  for  the  memory  and 
services  of  Joseph.  The  new  government  contemplated  with 
alarm  the  position  occupied  by  an  active,  closely  united,  and 
rapidly  increasing  body  of  foreigners  in  the  land  of  Goshen. 
It  was  considered  that,  unless  means  were  taken  to  reduce 
and  keep  down  their  numbers,  their  power  would  soon  be  too 
great  for  the  Egyptians  to  control.  While  the  troops  were 
olsewhere  employed  they  might  get  possession  of  the  country, 
or  might  at  any  time  ruin  Egypt,  by  going  over  to  its  ene- 
mies in  time  of  war. 

2.  Much  of  this  alarm  obviously  arose  from  the  fact  of 
their  living  apart  by  themselves,  in  Goshen,  so  that  tneir 
aggregate  mass  was  so  apparent  as  to  inspire  the  Egyptians 


158  MOSES   BORN. 

with  apprehension,  and  the  Israelites  with  confidence.  Had 
they  been  dispersed  over  Egypt,  and  intermixed  with  tb« 
native  population,  nothing  of  this  could  have  been  felt. 
Knowing  how,  under  ordinary  circumstances,  a  population 
may  be  kept  in  check  by  oppression  and  labour,  the  Egyp- 
tian government  determined  to  reduce  the  free-born  Israelitei 
to  the  condition  of  serfs,  requiring  them  to  "serve  with 
rigour  "  hi  the  public  works — to  dig  canals,  to  cultivate  tho 
ground,  to  build  towns  and  granaries,  and  to  make  the  &un- 
dried  bricks,  compacted  with  straw,  of  which  they  were  con- 
structed. Task-masters  were  set  over  them  to  exact  the 
foil  amount  of  labour ;  and  those  who  failed  were  subjected 
to  severe  punishments.  But  although  the  yoke  upon  Israel 
was  made  very  heavy,  the  population  was  not  checked.  The 
more  they  were  oppressed,  the  more  their  numbers  increased. 
Perceiving  this,  the  king  determined  to  resort  to  more  decisive 
measures,  and  enjoined  the  Hebrew  midwives  to  destroy  every 
male  infant  hi  the  birth.  Fearing  God  more  than  they  feared 
the  king,  the  midwives  disregarded  this  barbarous  order. 
But,  determined  not  to  be  balked  in  his  politic  design, 
Pharaoh  no  longer  stooped  to  indirect  and  secret  measures, 
but  openly  commanded  that  every  male  child  thenceforth 
born  should  be  thrown  into  the  river  Nile. 

3.  In  those  days,  Jochebed,  the  wife  of  Amram,  of  the 
tribe  of  Levi,  gave  birth  to  a  son.  She  had  already  two 
children,  a  son  named  Aaron,  and  a  daughter  called  Miriam. 
For  three  months  the  mother  managed  to  save  her  infant 
from  its  doom ;  and  then,  finding  that  she  could  hide  him  no 
longer,  she  placed  him  among  the  flags  beside  the  river,  in  a 
basket  which  had  been  daubed  with  slime  to  keep  the  water 
out.  In  the  good  providence  of  God,  who  intended  this 
infant  for  great  deeds,  it  happened  that  he  had  not  lain  there 
long  before  the  king's  daughter  came  to  the  spot,  attended 
by  her  maidens,  to  bathe.  Perceiving  the  basket  she  sent 
for  it,  and  was  much  struck  by  the  extreme  beauty  of  the 
child,  and  moved  by  its  infant  wail.  She  knew  that  it  must 
be  a  Hebrew  child,  but  resolved  to  save  it;  and  sent  Miriam — 
who  had  been  watching  the  result — to  find  a  nurse  for  him. 
She  brought  the  mother,  who  joyfully  received  the  charge  ol 
nursing  her  own  infant  for  the  king's  daughter. 


MOSES    QUITS    EGYPT.  159 

4.  In  due  time  the  boy  was  taken  home  to  the  princess, 
who  became  attached  to  him,  regarded  him  as  her  son,  and 
gave  him  the  name  of  MOSES  (from  the  water),  because  she 
had  saved  him  from  the  water.     He  was  duly  instructed  in 
the  learning  and  science  of  the  Egyptians — who  were  then, 
perhaps,  the  most  cultivated  people  in  the  world ;  and  it  is 
eaid  that  in  due  time  he  rose   to  high  employments,  and 
rendered   important  services  to  the  state.*     At  length,  it 
eeems  to  have  been  considered  necessary  that  he  should,  by 
Borne  legal  form  or  ceremony,  be  recognised  as  "the  son  of 
Pharaoh's  daughter,"  to  qualify  him  for  higher  distinctions 
than  he  had  yet  attained.      But  when  it  came  to  this  point, 
he  refused  the  proposed  adoption,  and  chose  rather  to  take 
his  part  with  the  oppressed  people  to  whom  he  by  birth 
belonged.     He  repaired  to  the  land  of  Goshen,  and  became 
an  eye-witness  of  the  misery  which  they  still  suffered.     One 
day,  seeing  an  Egyptian  task-master  beating  an  Israelite,  he 
fell  upon  him,  slew  him,  and  hid  his  body  in  the  sand.     The 
next  day,  in  endeavouring  to  pacify  two  quarrelling  Israelites, 
he  was  treated  with  insult,  and  jeeringly  reminded  of  what 
he  had  done  the  day  before.     Alarmed  at  finding  that  the 
deed  was  known,  and  fearing  the  vengeance  of  the  Egyptians, 
Moses  fled  from  the  country  without  delay ;  being  then  forty 
years  of  age. 

5.  Moses  travelled  eastward,  and  came  to  a  territory  on 
the  eastern  arm  of  the  Eed  Sea,  occupied  by  a  branch  of  the 
family  descended  from  Midian,  one  of  Abraham's  sons  by 
Keturah.     Here,  while  resting  beside  a  well,  he  interfered  to 
protect  seven  young  women  of  the  country  from  some  shep- 
herds, and  drew  for  them  the   water  their  flocks  required. 
This  led  to  his  introduction  to  the  father  of  these  damsels, 
Jethro,  the  prince  and  priest  of  Midian,  who  persuaded  the 
stranger  from  Egypt  to  take  the  charge  of  his  flocks,  and  gave 
him  in  marriage  Zipporah,  one  of  his  daughters.     By  he*  he 
had  two  sons,  Gershom  and  Eliezer.     Forty  years  Mosep  fed 
the  flocks  of  Jethro,  his  father-in-law — at  proper  seasons 
leading  them  for  pasture  to  the  well-watered  valleys  ol  toe 

•  This  is  not  said  in  the  Biblical  narrative.  But  it  is  probable  m  itself,  is  afflnn*^  bf 
Jwephus  (Antiq.  ii.  10),  and  is  more  than  hinted  at  by  St.  Stephen,  who,  aUnding  to  tb«« 
jeriod  of  Moses'  life,  says,  he  wa§  "  mighty  in  word  and  deed"  (Acts  fii; 


160  HOSES  RETURNS  TO  EGYPT. 

Sinai  mountains.  At  the  end  of  that  time,  when  he  was  ia 
this  quarter,  hard  by  the  Mount  Horeb,  he  was  startled  at 
seeing  a  bush  burning,  and  yet  remaining  nnconsumed.  He 
advanced  to  examine  this  wonder ;  and  as  he  drew  near,  the 
voice  of  God  called  to  him  by  name  from  out  of  the  bush,  for- 
bidding him  to  come  nearer,  and  admonishing  him  to  take  the 
sandals  from  his  feet  hi  reverence  of  the  Divine  presence, 
which  rendered  holy  the  ground  on  which  he  stood.  The 
Voice  then  proceeded  to  announce  that  the  cries  of  the  op- 
pressed Hebrews  had  entered  heaven,  and  that  the  time  was 
now  come  to  bring  them  forth  from  Egypt,  and  give  them 
possession  of  the  Promised  Land. 

6.  Moses  himself  was  then  required  to  become  the  agent 
for  working  their  deliverance ;  but  he  shrunk  from  the  re- 
sponsibilities and  care  of  this  great  commission.     He  excused 
himself  by  reason  of  his  wanting  that  persuasive  speech  which 
had  power  over  men.     But,  to  meet  this,  his  eloquent  brother 
Aaron  was  joined  in  the  commission ;  and  when  Moses  per- 
sisted, on  the  ground  that  the  Israelites  were  not  likely  to 
listen  to  him,  or  to  believe  that  he  had  been  sent  by  the  God 
of  their  fathers,  he  was  empowered  to  work  miracles  for  their 
conviction.      No  longer  able  to  refuse,  Moses  took  leave  of 
Jethro,  and  returned  to  Egypt ;  and  as  he  approached  the 
land  of  Goshen,  was  met  by  Aaron,  who  had  in  a  dream  been 
warned  of  his  coming.      The  brothers  called  together  the 
elders  of  Israel,  and  Moses  opened  to  them  his  commission, 
and  confirmed  it  by  the  appointed  miracles.     Having  satisfied 
them,  they  all  repaired  to  the  court  of  the  reigning  king,  of 
whom  Moses  demanded,  in  the  name  of  JEHOVAH,  the  God  of 
the  Hebrews,  that  the  descendants  of  Israel  should  be  allowed 
to  quit  his  dominions.     The  Egyptians  had,  however,  by  this 
time,  found  out  the  value  of  their  forced  services,  and  the 
king  flatly  refused  to  listen  to  so  extraordinary  a  proposal. 
Indeed,  affecting  to  consider  such  vain  notions  the  effect  of 
idleness,  he  directed  their  labours  to  be  increased,  and  their 
bondage  to  be  made  more  bitter. 

7.  Moses  was  then  obliged  to  resort  to  "the  plagues," 
which  he  was  commissioned  to  inflict,  in  order  to  compel 
Pharaoh  to  consent  to  their  departure,  and  at  the  same  time 
to  demonstrate  the  greatness  and  power  of  the  God  whom  thd 


DEATH  OF  THE  FIRST-BORN  OF  THE  EGYPTIANS.          161 

Hebrews  worshipped.  The  heart  of  Pharaoh  was  very  hard, 
and  it  required  a  succession  of  the  most  terrible  inflictions  to 
extort  his  consent.  The  waters  were  changed  into  blood ; 
frogs,  lice,  and  gnats,  successively  inundated  the  land ;  a 
murrain  destroyed  the  cattle ;  the  people  were  afflicted  with 
painful  and  noisome  ulcers ;  a  tremendous  hail  -  storm  de- 
stroyed the  fruits  of  the  ground ;  clouds  of  locusts  consumed 
all  that  the  hail  had  left ;  and  this  was  followed  by  a  thick 
darkness  which  overspread  all  the  land  except  that  part  which 
the  Israelites  occupied.  By  some  cunning  sleight,  a  few  o 
these  miracles  were  imitated  by  the  Egyptian  magicians, 
which  much  encouraged  Pharaoh  hi  his  obstinacy.  At  times 
he  wavered ;  but  as  at  the  end  of  all  these  plagues  he  still 
remained  inexorable,  one  last  and  terrible  infliction  was 
threatened,  and  Moses  was  apprised  that  it  would  be  effectual. 
This  was  no  less  than  the  sudden  death  of  all  the  first-born 
in  Egypt.  Accordingly  at  midnight,  the  first-born,  from  the 
highest  to  the  lowest,  were  smitten,  and  there  was  no  house 
fro  oa  which  came  not  the  wail  for  the  dead.  This  calamity, 
like  the  others,  touched  not  the  Israelites,  whose  door-posts 
were  sprinkled  with  the  blood  of  a  lamb  offered  up  in  sacrifice 
to  God,  according  to  his  previous  appointment.  And  that 
the  memory  of  this  signal  distinction,  when  the  Destroyer 
passed  over  the  blood-sprinkled  doors  of  the  Israelites,  and 
smote  the  first-born  of  the  Egyptians  only,  might  be  preserved 
to  all  generations,  the  Lord  instituted  the  feast  of  the  PASS- 
OVER ;*  and  as  a  further  memorial,  he  directed  that  the  first- 
born should  henceforth  be  set  apart  for  his  service.  Exod. 
vii.  to  xiii. 

8.  Although  the  king  of  Egypt  had  held  out  so  long,  his 
people  had  before  this  been  anxious  that  the  Israelites  should 
be  J;smissed  ;  and  now  they  were  no  longer  to  be  restrained. 
With  their  dead  around  them,  and  not  knowing  what  might 
befall  them  next,  they  insisted  on  the  instant  departure  of  the 
Israelites.  The  king  was  not  able  to  resist  the  popular  im- 
pulse, and  perhaps  was  not  at  the  moment  willing,  for  the 
first-born  of  the  throne  lay  also  dead.  He  gave  his  permission, 
and  the  people  in  every  possible  way  urged  and  hastened  theil 
going  forth.  The  Hebrews,  however,  took  this  opportunity 

•  Thi»  feut  hat  been  mentioned  before,  p.  116. 


162  MOSES  LEADS  FORflT  THE  ISRAELITEi. 

of  universal  consternation  to  demand*  the  wages  of  their 
long  and  laborious  services ;  and  the  Egyptians  in  theii 
eagerness  to  get  them  out  of  the  country,  were  in  no  humour 
to  contest  the  matter,  but  hastened  to  load  them  with  "jewels 
of  gold  and  jewels  of  silver,"  together  with  costly  raiment. 
This,  together  with  their  numerous  flocks  and  herds,  caused 
the  Israelites  to  go  forth  from  Egypt  a  wealthy  people.  They 
had  also  become  very  numerous ;  for  the  men  fit  to  bear  arms 
amounted  to  six  hundred  thousand,  which  implies  a  total 
population  of  about  two  and  a  half  millions  ;-J-  besides  these 
there  was  a  large  "  mixed  multitude,"  which  chose  rather  to 
take  their  part  with  the  Israelites  than  to  remain  in  Egypt. 
Very  probably  a  large  proportion  of  these  were  foreigners 
who  had,  like  the  Israelites,  been  held  in  slavery  by  the 
Egyptians :  the  rest  may  have  been  Egyptians  of  the  lower 
and  more  despised  orders.  At  all  events,  this  "  mixed"  body 
appears  from  the  history  to  have  formed  the  rabble  of  the 
immense  multitude  that  quitted  Egypt  215  years  after  Jacob 
and  his  family  entered  that  country,  and  430  years  after  the 
founder  of  the  family  went  to  the  land  of  Canaan. 

9.  The  ends  for  which  that  family  had  been  sent  into 
Egypt  were  now  completely  answered.  Under  the  protection 
of  the  most  powerful  people  in  those  parts,  and  in  one  of  the 
most  fertile  countries  of  the  world,  they  had  rapidly  multiplied 
into  a  great  nation ;  so  that,  notwithstanding  the  ill  feeling 
which  ultimately  prevailed,  Egypt  had  been  compelled  to  act 
as  a  nursing  mother  to  Israel.  During  their  residence  in 
Egypt,  the  original  character  of  the  Israelites  had  been  some- 
what modified  by  intimacy  with  Egyptian  habits  and  ideas, 
and  by  familiarity  with  Egyptian  modes  of  life,  though  to  a 
less  degree  than  might  have  happened,  had  they  not  lived  so 
much  apart  by  themselves  in  the  land  of  Goshen.  Never- 
theless, they  must  have  acquired  a  knowledge  of  agriculture, 
and  of  the  arts  of  settled  and  social  life  in  which  the  Egyp- 
tians excelled,  and  so  far  they  had  undergone  a  useful  training 
for  their  destined  condition.  And  inasmuch  as  it  was  the 
divine  intention  that  they  should  exchange  the  comparative 

*  Incorrectly  rendered  "borrow "in  our  version. 

+  Tims,  the  men  fit  to  bear  arms  are  seldom  half  the  entire  male  population;  and  this 
•fain  must  be  doubled  for  the  females,  who  are  never  less,  and  generally  more  numerous1 

&u  tin  malt*. 


CHARACTER    OP    THE    ISRAELITES    IS    EGYPT.  163 

Inertness  of  pastoral  life  for  the  cares  and  labours  of  agricul- 
ture, even  the  bitter  bondage  hi  Egypt  may,  hi  its  real  effect, 
have  been  a  serviceable  schooling  of  the  nation  into  those 
habits  of  regular  industry  which  their  destined  condition  would 
require.  On  the  other  hand,  the  iron  of  their  bondage  had 
entered  into  their  soul ;  their  religion  had  become  tainted 
with  the  superstitions  of  Egypt ;  and  their  mind  and  character 
had  acquired  the  hue  which  continued  bondage  never  fails  to 
impart.  They  had  become  a  timid,  selfish,  vain,  idle,  suspi- 
cious,  unconfiding,  mean,  and  ungenerous  people.  It  soon 
appeared  that  the  generation  which  quitted  Egypt  wa§ 
utterly  unfit  to  enter  Canaan  ;  and  several  generations  passed 
before  the  taint  of  the  Egyptian  bondage  was  wholly  purged 
from  the  blood  of  Israel. 


P.— 8 


1*6 


CHAPTER  II.     B.  C.  1491. 


FMnfe  of  the  R«d  ?V  sa, 
The  first  fall  of  Manna, 


B.  c. 
1491 
1491 


Defeat  of  Ainalekites, 1491 

Arrival  in  Sinai, 1401 


1.  WITH  a  view  to  the  condition  and  character  of  the 
people,  and  their  unfitne*)  for  immediate  action,  it  was  not 
the  Divine  intention  that  the  emancipated  Israelites  should 
go  directly  and  by  the  nearest  way  to  the  land  of  Canaan, 
entering  it  on  the  south-west,  where  the  Philistines  and  other 
warlike  tribes  were  stationed;  but  to  go  round  by  the  desert 
and  approach  on  the  south-east,  from  which  quarter  they 
might  get  into  the  very  heart  of  the  country  before  any 
serious  opposition  could  be  encountered.     But  first  they  were 
to  be  led  into  the  peninsula  of  Sinai,  among  the  mountains 
where  Moses  had  seen  the  burning  bush,  that  they  might 
there  be  properly  organized,  and  receive  the  laws  and  insti- 
tutions necessary  to  keep  them  as  a  peculiar  people  among 
the  nations.     In  their  march  the  Israelites  could  not  be  mis- 
taken in  their  course ;  for  a  miraculous  pillar,  of  cloud  by  day 
and  of  fire  by  night,  went  always  before  them  to  direct  their 
way.     They  rested  whenever  it  stood  still,  and  whenever  it 
moved  they  followed. 

2.  From  Egypt  the  hosts  of  Israel  marched  towards  the 
western  arm*  of  the  Red  Sea,  round  the  head  of  which  lay 
the  usual  road  to  the  peninsula  of  Sinai.     On  arriving  at  the 
sea,  they  encamped  on  its  hither  shore  in  such  a  manner  that 
they  had  the  sea  before  them  and  the  mountains  behind,  and 
could  only  retreat  by  returning  to  Egypt  by  the  way  they 
came  or  by  going  round  by  the  head  of  the  gulf  into  the 
peninsula. 

3.  In  the  three  days  which  had  passed  since  the  Israelites  left 
Egypt,  the  alarm  of  the  Egyptian  king  subsided  into  resentment 
for  the  calamities  which  Egypt  had  suffered  for  their  sake ; 
the  loss  of  the  services  of  so  large  a  body  of  well-trained  serfs, 
also  a  matter  of  no  small  moment :  and,  therefore,  when 

•  Now  the  Gulf  of  Suet. 


PASSAGE  OF  THE  RED  SEA. 


165 


he  received  information  that  they  had  encamped  in  so  disad- 
vantageous a  position  as  that  which  has  been  described,  he 
determined  to  follow  them  with  his  troops,  and,  by  cutting  ofr 
their  retreat  round  the  head  of  the  gulf,  either  drive  them 
back  into  Egypt  by  the  way  they  came,  or  destroy  them 
where  they  lay.  Dreadful  was  the  consternation  of  the 
Hebrews  when  the  appearance  of  Pharaoh  and  his  host  made 
known  to  them  their  danger.  Only  a  miracle  could  save 
them ;  and  that  miracle  was  wrought.  At  the  command  of 
God,  Moses  uplifted  his  rod  over  the  waters,  when  imme- 
diately a  strong  wind 
arose,  by  which  a 
broad  track  was  open- 
ed through  the  sea 
for  the  passage  of  the 
chosen  race,  dryshod, 
to  the  other  side,  where, 
by  the  break  of  morn- 
ing, they  all  arrived  in 
safety.  With  marvel- 
lous temerity,Pharaoh, 
with  his  chariots  and 
horsemen,  entered  in 
pursuit ;  when  Moses, 
from  the  further  shore,  again  stretched  forth  his  rod,  and  the 
waters  suddenly  returned  and  overwhelmed  them  all.  Thia 
great  event,  which  was  celebrated  by  the  daughters  of  Israel 
in  triumphant  hymns,  had  a  most  salutary  effect  upon  the 
neighbouring  nations,  impressing  them  with  a  great  dread  of 
the  mighty  God  by  whom  the  Israelites  were  protected. 

4.  The  now  secure  multitude  tarried  a  short  time  at  this 
place,  and  then  marched  southward  for  three  days  through 
the  wilderness  of  Shur,  where  they  began  to  be  in  want  of 
Mater.  This  caused  them  to  murmur  greatly,  especially 
when,  on  coming  to  Marah,  they  found  water  which  was  too 
bitter  to  be  of  any  use.  To  pacify  it  Moses  was  instructed 
to  cast  a  branch  of  a  certain  tree  into  it,  and  it  then  became 
sweet  and  drinkable.  Their  next  resting-place  was  at  Elim, 
where  twelve  wells,  shaded  by  seventy  palm  trees,  gave 
abundant  water  to  the  people  and  their  flocks. 


108.     Egyptian  War  Chariot. 


166  THE  FIRST  PALL  OP  MANNA. 

0.  Journeying  from  Elim,  the  people  having  exhausted 
the  provisions  they  had  brought  from  Egypt,  began  to  suffer 
hunger.  On  this  they  gave  way  to  their  usual  unmanly 
wailings,  and  to  the  most  ungenerous  reflections  upon  their 
great  leader.  They  forgot  the  miracles  of  God,  and  remem- 
bered only  the  "  flesh  pots  "  of  Egypt.  God  rebuked  them ; 
but  he  promised  that  they  should  have  meat  in  the  evening, 
and  in  the  morning  bread  to  the  full.  This  he  made  good 
by  causing  a  vast  flight  of  quails  to  rest  that  evening  upon 
the  camp;  and  of  these  large  quantities  were  taken  and 
dressed  for  food.  And  in  the  morning,  when  the  dew  was 
gone,  the  ground  was  found  to  be  covered,  as  by  hoar-frost, 
with  small,  round,  white,  particles,  like  coriander  seed  for  size 
and  shape,  and  the  taste  of  which  was  like  fine  bread 
sweetened  with  honey.  The  wondering  inquiry  Man-hu? 
(what  is  this  ?)  which  the  Israelites  addressed  to  one  another 
on  beholding  it,  caused  this  food  to  be  called  Manna.  This 
proved  to  be  the  commencement  of  a  supply  of  "  bread  from 
heaven,"  which  was  furnished  daily,  except  on  the  Sabbaths, 
f»r  forty  years.  Still  advancing  southward  towards  the  upper 
region  of  Sinai,  the  Israelites  passed  over  an  arid  tract  of 
country  and  encamped  at  Rephidim.  As  no  water  was  found 
at  this  place,  the  people  broke  forth  into  their  usual  murmurs; 
and  on  this  occasion,  so  wild  and  fierce  did  their  passions  rise 
under  the  agonies  of  thirst,  that  Moses  and  Aaron  were  in 
danger  of  being  stoned  for  having  brought  them  to  that  wil- 
derness, unless  some  immediate  relief  were  given.  Moses  was 
instructed  by  God  to  take  some  of  the  elders  as  witnesses,  and 
strike  with  his  rod  a  rock  in  Horeb.  He  did  so ;  and  from  that 
rock  an  abundant  stream  immediately  broke  forth  and  flowed  to 
the  Hebrew  camp.  Moses  signalized  this  transacticn  by  call- 
calling  the  place  Massa  (temptation),  and  Meribah  (strife). 

6.  By  this  time  the  movements  of  the  Israelites  had  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  peninsula  of  Sinai ;  and 
that  warlike  tribe,  the  Amalekites,  whose  quarters  the  Hebrew 
host  now  approached,  determined  to  assault  them,  stimulated, 
perhaps,  by  the  hope  of  acquiring  the  Egyptian  wealth  with 
which  they  were  laden.  On  this  Moses  directed  a  valiant 
yonng  man  named  Joshua,  who  always  attended  him,  to  draw 
out  a  body  of  choice  troops,  and  give  the  Amalekites  battla 


ARRIVAL  AT  SINAI.  167 

on  the  morrow.  The  next  morning  when  Joshua  marched 
forth  against  the  Amalekites,  Moses,  accompanied  by  his 
brother  Aaron,  and  by  Hur,  ascended  to  the  top  of  a  moun- 
tain and  prayed  tc  God  in  view  of  the  warriors  and  the 
people.  It  was  soon  discovered  that  while  the  hands  of 
Moses  were  uplifted  in  prayer,  Israel  prevailed  over  Amalek ; 
but  that  when  his  hands  hung  down  in  weariness,  Amalek 
was  the  stronger ;  and,  therefore,  Aaron  and  Hur  placed 
themselves  beside  the  prophet  and  sustained  his  interceding 
hands  until  the  evening,  by  which  time  the  Amalekites  were 
put  to  utter  rout.  This  signal  success  in  their  first  military 
enterprise  greatly  encouraged  the  Israelites ;  and  by  Divine 
authority  and  command,  the  race  of  Amalek  was,  for  this 
first  and  most  unprovoked  act  of  hostility  against  the  chosen 
people,  devoted  to  utter  extermination. 

7.  After  this  the  Hebrews  advanced  to  Mount  Sinai,  called 
also  Mount  Horeb,  where  the  Lord  had  appeared  to  Moses  in 
the  burning  bush.    While  the  host  remained  encamped  in  the 
valleys  below,  Moses  was  frequently  called  up  by  the  Lord 
into  the  mountain ;  and  sometimes,  by  command,  he  took  up 
Aaron,  Nadab,  Abihu,  Joshua,  and  other  principal  persons,  a 
part  of  the  way  with  him  ;  and  they  were  permitted  to  be- 
hold that  resplendence  which  is  named  "  the  glory  of  God." 
Never  was  the  intercourse  between  God  and  a  man  made  so 
obvious  to  the  senses  as  it  was  at  this  time,  with  regard  to 
Moses,  upon  this  mountain ;  and  the  reason  evidently  was, 
that  a  weak-minded  and  suspicious  people  might  be  the  more 
strongly  convinced  of  his  Divine  mission,  and  the  more  readily 
obey  him  as  thei1*  leader.     An  infant  nation,  circumstanced 
like  the  Israelites  in  leaving  Egypt,  required,  more  than  an 
advanced  people  can  well  apprehend,  that  kind  of  evidence 
which  may  be  seen  and  handled ;  and  this  consideration  will 
be  found  to  explain  many  circumstances  in  the  history  of  the 
measures  which  God  at  this  time  took  with  the  Israelites. 

8.  The  first  important  act  was  to  obtain  from  the  assembled 
nation  a  distinct  acknowledgment  of  the  supreme  authority  of 
Jehovah,  and  the  promise  of  implicit  obedience  to  him.  This 
was  becomingly  and  cheerfully  given  by  the  people ;  and  by 
that  act  they  became  a  nation  with  the  Lord  himself  for  their 
King  in  a  sense  in  which  h°  never  was  the  king  of  any  othef 


168  ARRIVAL   AT    SINAI. 

people.  This  it  is  important  to  remember,  as  the  clearneM 
of  the  history  very  much  depends  upon  the  recollection  of  the 
fact,  that  the  Lord  was  not  only  the  God  of  the  Israelites, 
and  of  the  whole  world ;  and  not  only  the  King  of  the  Israel- 
ites, in  the  same  sense  in  which  he  was  and  is  King  and 
Governor  of  the  universe;  but  that  he  was,  in  a  peculiar 
sense,  and  for  a  peculiar  purpose,  their  real  political  and 
national  King  and  Head,  and  as  such  entitled  to  direct  the 
affairs  of  the  state,  and  to  require  political  and  civil  obedience 
from  his  people.  His  sovereign  power  being  recognised,  the 
Lord  appointed  the  third  day  after  as  that  in  which  he  would 
appear  with  glory  upon  the  mountain,  to  deliver  the  laws  to 
which  he  required  obedience.  Meanwhile  the  people  were  to 
purify  themselves  against  that  day ;  and  fences  were  placed 
around  the  mountain,  that  none  might  trespass  too  near  tho 
sacred  presence. 

9.  On  that  day,  being  the  fiftieth  after  the  departure  from 
Egypt,  the  Lord  descended  upon  the  top  of  Mount  Sinai,  which 
then  trembled  greatly,  while  the  lightning  flashed,  and  the 
thunders  rolled,  and  the  summit  was  enveloped  in  a  vast  body 
of  flame,  from  which  a  great  smoke  arose.  The  awe-struck 
multitude  remained  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain ;  but  Mosea 
and  Aaron  ascended,  although  only  the  former  dared  to  enter 
the  cloud  which  veiled  the  presence  of  God.  No  form  was 
eeen  by  the  people  or  by  Moses ;  but  a  VOICE  was  heard 
giving  utterance  to  the  words  of  the  Decalogue.  So  awful 
was  that  voice,  and  so  appalling  were  the  circumstances,  that 
the  people  were  struck  with  fear,  and  entreated  that  God 
would  henceforth  make  known  to  them  his  will  through  Moses, 
and  that  they  might  thenceforth  hear  the  VOICE  and  the 
"mighty  thunderings"  no  more.  Accordingly,  in  successive 
visits  to  the  mountain,  Moses  received  the  great  body  of  civil, 
ceremonial,  and  political  laws  and  institutions,  which,  on  his 
return,  he  wrote  down  as  we  now  find  them  in  the  Pentateuch, 
and  read  to  the  people.  The  greater  number  of  these  insti- 
tutions were  delivered  to  him  on  one  occasion  when  he  was 
absent  not  less  than  forty  days  on  the  mountain,  at  the  end 
of  which  he  received,  written  upon  tables  of  stone,  the  ten 
fundamental  laws  of  the  Decalogue,  which  had  before  been 
orally  delivered. 


16t 


CHAPTER  IIL    B.O.  1491  TO  1490 


The  Law  de!i>«red 
abernacle  completed 


B.  C. 

1491 
1490 


Aaron  and  bis  eons  appointed 
Priests      


1*0 


1.  DURING  his  absence,  Moses  left  the  charge  of  the  people 
to  Aaron  and  Hur.  After  long  waiting,  they  gave  him  up  for 
lost,  and  ceased  to  expect  his  return.  The  salutary  restraint 
of  his  presence  being  thus  withdrawn,  the  infatuated  Israelites 
clamoured  to  Aaron  for  a  sensible  image  or  similitude  of  the 
God  they  worshipped,  such  as  other  nations  had,  that  it  might 
go  before  them,  and  be  always  among  them.  This  was  con- 
trary to  the  very  first  law  which  the  people  had  lately  heard 
delivered  from  amidst  the  thunders  of  Sinai.  From  the  pre- 
valen*  danger  of  idolatry,  they  had  been  strictly  enjoined  not 
on]-}  jiot  to  worship  other  gods,  but  not  to  make  any  figure  or 
similitude  or  symbol  of  the  true  God  for  the  purpose  of  worship. 
But,  heedless  of  this,  the  people  persisted  in  their  demand, 
nd  Aaron  weakly  yielded ;  and  of  the  ornaments  which  the/ 
contributed,  he  caused 
to  be  made  a  golden 
calf — probably  because 
under  the  form  of  a 
calf  or  young  bull,  the 
Egyptians  worshipped 
their  most  popular  god, 
Osiris.  No  sooner  was 
the  golden  calf  com- 
pleted than  Aaron  pro- 
claimed a  feast  to  the 
Lord,  which  the  peo- 
ple celebrated  with 


. 

~~^ 

109.    Egyptian  Calf-Idol. 


dances  and  heathenish  sports,  before  the  degrading  symbol  of 
his  presence  which  they  had  set  up. 

2.  Meanwhile,  Moses  was  dismissed  from  his  high  con- 
ference with  God  on  the  clouded  mountain  top  ;  and  in  hii 
descent,  with  the  tables  of  the  law  in  bis  hands,  was  joined 


170  THE   LAW   DELIVERED. 

by  the  faithful  Joshua,  who  had  remained  below.  As 
proceeded,  they  arrived  at  a  point  which  commanded  a 
view  of  the  camp  and  the  proceedings  there.  No  sooner 
did  the  Prophet  behold  the  people  abandoning  themselves  to 
heathenish  merriment  before  their  idol,  than  he  was  seized 
with  vehement  indignation,  and  cast  from  him  the  tables  ol 
the  law  with  such  force  that  they  were  broken  in  pieces.  He 
hastened  forward,  and  his  presence  struck  the  crowd  with 
dismay.  He  broke  down  and  destroyed  their  image ;  and 
after  reproving  Aaron,  called  around  him  the  men  of  his  own 
tribe,  the  Levites,  and  ordered  them  to  execute  judgment  on 
the  revolters.  Three  thousand  men  fell  in  the  slaughter 
which  they  made.  After  this,  Moses  was  commanded  to  pre- 
pare two  new  tablets  of  stone,  which  he  took  up  to  the  Mount, 
where  they  received  the  words  which  had  been  graven  on  the 
broken  tables.  When  he  came  down  from  the  Mount  on  this 
occasion,  it  was  found  that  his  countenance  had  become  so 
radiant  that  the  people  were  not  able  to  look  steadfastly  at 
his  face  ;  and  hence  he  covered  his  head  with  a  veil. 

3.  Order  being  restored,  Moses  proceeded  to  execute  the 
commands  which  he  had  received  during  his  long  stay  in  the 
Mount ;  and  the  recent  exhibition  which  the  people  had  made 
of  their  tendency  to  sensible  symbols  and  material  idols,  only 
the  more  evinced  the  necessity  for  the  measures  which  were 
taken.     A  purely  spiritual  worship  of  an  invisible  God,  and  a 
true  allegiance  to  an  invisible  King,  were  beyond  the  reach  of 
their  understanding,  and  their  condition.     Therefore,  in  so  far 
as  his  ineffable  greatness  could  stoop  to  the  littleness  of  man, 
he  determined  to  make  his  presence  among  them  felt  by  sensible 
manifestations,  by  ministers,  officers,  and  ceremonies.     He  was 
their  King  ;  and  he  determined  as  such  to  dwell  among  them, 
and  to  connect  with  the  requisitions  of  his  peculiar  and  politick 
character,    such    religious    observances  as  would  constantly 
remind  them  that  he  who  stooped  to  be  their  King,  was  also 
their  God,  and  the  Lord  of  the  universe. 

4.  In  the  first  place,  they  were  to  provide  for  him  * 
palace- temple,  con  taming  all  things  meet  for  the  state  of  a 
Divine  King ;  a  throne,  a  table,  an  incense  altar,  a  superb 
candelabrum, — all  formed  of^  or  overlaid  with,  the  finest  gold. 
The  throne  was  the  ark,  th«  table  that  of  shewbread.     The 


TABERNACLE    COMPLETED. 

dwelling  itself  the  TABERNACLE,  was  necessarily  so  made  «• 
to  be  taken  to  pieces,  and  carried  from  place  to  place  as  occasion 
required.  When  standing  it  was  an  oblong  structure  fifty-five 
feet  in  length,  by  eighteen  in  breadth  and  in  height,  formed 
of  acacia  wood  overlaid  with  plates  of  gold,  and  the  whole 
cverhung  with  rich  palls  and  curtains.  In  the  enclosure  in 
front  was  erected  a  large  but  portable  brazen-altar,  on  which 
were  to  be  offered  daily  and  occasional  sacrifices ;  and  here 
also  was  an  immense  basin  or  laver  of  the  same  metal,  in 
which  the  ministers  of  the  Divine  King  were  to  perform  their 
ablutions.  When  the  sacred  edifice  was  completed  and  set 
up,  the  pillar  of  cloud,  which  has  already  been  mentioned, 
moved  from  its  previous  station,  and  rested  upon  it ;  and  a 
wondrous  resplendence  called  the  Shechinah,  or  "glory  of 
God,"  filled  the  place,  and  ultimately  concentrated  over  the 
ark,  where  it  became  the  appropriate  and  abiding  symbol  of 
the  Divine  presence. 

5.  For  the  state  of  the  Great  King,  ministers  and  officers 
were  necessary.  According  to  patriarchal  usage,  there  was 
no  distinct  order  of  priesthood — such  sacerdotal  offices  as  their 
simple  worship  required  being  discharged  by  the  first-born.  In 
conformity  with  this,  the  first-born  had,  as  we  have  seen,  been 
set  apart  to  the  service  of  God  on  the  departure  from  Egypt, 
with  a  further  reference  to  a  commemoration  thereby  of  their 
preservation,  when  all  the  first-born  of  the  Egyptians  were 
destroyed.  But  now  that  the  Israelites  had  evinced  their  need 
of  a  more  ostensible  system  of  worship,  it  was  deemed  proper, 
for  the  sake  of  better  organization,  that  a  whole  tribe,  instead  of 
the  first-born  of  all  tribes,  should  be  set  apart  for  this  service. 
The  tribe  of  Levi,  to  which  Moses  and  Aaron  belonged,  was 
therefore  chosen  for  the  general  service  of  the  theocratical 
government;  and  the  family  of  Aaron  was  selected  for  the  higher 
and  more  special  services  of  the  priesthood,  Aaron  himself  being 
the  high-priest.  All  these  had  peculiar  dresses  suitable  to  their 
service,  which  they  were  to  use  when  they  officiated  :  at  other 
times  they  were  dressed  like  the  rest  of  the  community.  The 
dress  of  the  high-priest  was  very  splendid,  especially  by  reason 
of  a  breast-plate  of  gold,  in  which  were  set  twelve  precious 
etones,  on  each  of  which  was  graven  the  name  of  a  tribe  ia 
Israel.  This  was  called  the  Urim  and  Thummim. 


172  CONSECRATION   OF    AARON    AND    HI8    SONS. 

6.  To  support  the  court  and  ministers  of  the  Great  King 
which  involved  also  a  provision  for  public  worship,  it  was 
directed  that  the  Levitical  tribe  should  have  one-tenth  (tithe), 
and  the  first  fruits  of  the  produce  of  the  fields  and  of  the 
flocks.    The  tithe  was  what  kings  were  in  the  habit  of  exacting 
for  the  support  of  the  government,  and  as  a  sort  of  quit-rent 
for  the  soil,  of  which  they  were  regarded  the  sovereign  pro- 
prietors ;  and  more  than  once  does  the  Lord  assert  this  right, 
as  King,  to  the  soil  of  Palestine.     Besides,  the  tribe  of  Levi 
was  to  have  no  territorial  inheritance ;  and  as  their  exclusion 
left  more  for  the  other  tribes,  they  had  a  claim  of  right  to  com- 
pensation from  those  tribes ;  for  the  few  towns  which  were 
given  to  them  for  residence  were  no  adequate  compensation 
for  their  foregoing  an  equal  heritage  in  the  soil  of  the  Promised 
Land. 

7.  The  people  worked  with  ardour,  and  contributed  with 
liberaKty  and  zeal,  in  giving  effect  to  all  those  designs  and 
operations ;  for  a  gorgeous  regality  and  theocracy,  with  a 
splendid  court  and  imposing  ritual,  were  exactly  suited  to 
their  condition  of  mind,  and  gave  them  a  feeling  of  importance 
and  concentration,  which  they  could  not  well  have  realized 
by  any  other  means.     Eight  days  after  the  solemn  consecration 
of  Aaron  and  his  sons  to  the  priesthood,  their  ministrations 
commenced  by  the  first  burnt-offering  upon  the  altar.     On 
that  occasion  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  signify  his  complacency 
by  the  appearance  of  that  "glory"  or  resplendence,  of  which  we 
have  so  often  spoken,  and  from  which  a  fire  now  darted  forth 
which  consumed  the  burnt-offering  that  lay  upon  the  altar. 
At  this  sign  of  favour  and  acceptance  the  people  shouted  and 
fell  upon  their  faces  in  adoration  (Lev.  ix.)     The  fire  thus 
kindled  was  commanded  to  be  continually  kept  up  (Lev.  vi. 
12,  13) ;  nor  was  it  lost  until  the  Babylonish  captivity.     No 
fire  but  this  was  lawful  in  any  ministerial  service,  as  two  of 
the  sons  of  Aaron,  called  Nadab  and  Abihu,  found  to  their 
cost;  for  when,  through  carelessness  or  wilful  daring,  they 
put  common  fire  in  their  censers,  and  offered  incense  there- 
with, they  were  struck  dead ;  a  suffocating  flame  shot  through 
and  destroyed  them,  without  injuring  their  bodies  or  their 
garments. 

8.  Paring  the  subsequent  stay  at  Sinai,  great  jpains  wei» 


CK*DER    OP    ENCAMPiMENT    OF    THE    TRIBES. 


178 


taken  to  organise  the  vast  body  which  now  composed  the 
Hebrew  nation.  A  census  was  taken,  which  exhibited  nearly 
the  same  result  as  the  rough  estimate  given  on  quitting 
Egypt,  being  rather  more  than  600,000  men  fit  to  bear  arms, 
which,  as  we  have  shewn,  is  usually  one-fourth  of  the  entire 
population  (Num.  i.)  A  particular  account  of  the  order  by 
which  the  marchings  and  encampments  of  this  vast  host  was 
regulated  is  given  in  Num.  ii.  This  regulated  movement 
and  orderly  disposition  must  have  been  very  imposing,  whilst 
nothing  could  be  more  effective  for  preventing  confusion. 
The  tribes  usually  encamped  so  as  to  form  a  hollow  square, 
in  the  centre  of  which  was  the  tabernacle,  within  a  smaller 
iquare  formed  by  the  tents  of  the  sacerdotal  tribe  according 
to  the  following  order. 


EAST.  —  FIRST  DIVISION—  CAMP  OF  JUDAH  :    186,400. 

« 

t 

JUDAH, 

§ 

co_ 

74,600. 

9 

S 

I8SACHAB         AND 

ZEBULTTH, 

I 

.. 

64,400. 

67,400. 

i 

-••    || 

ga 

i 

BIOSKS,           AARON, 

i 

AJJD  THE  PRIESTS. 

§0 

2 

2S 

,                    H    g 

H 

pg 

1 

„ 

^*o    ft 

g                     W    ^ 

So              g    ^ 
<j  SKI              S!    O 

O 

^S 
fe  -01" 

i  §* 

i 

• 

CO 

pj  co             f>    "^3 

.     w 

S^1  a 

g 

H                   G    1-3 

Q 

«o 

»M    2 

"  w 

1 

Cn  O 

o 

W  o 
m  ^ 

•saxiKoaL 

SO 

|| 

i 

1 

•oo^'cg 

•oos'ss 

I 

1^ 

'KiKVfKaa    anv 

HaSSVKVW 

^ 

E 

'00?'0^ 

Cn 

8 

'Kivuiua 

fe 

OOl'SOI  :reivHH<i3  jo  awvo  —  NOISIAIO  aaiHi  —  -ISZM. 

9.  For  the  idea  of  another  excellent  arrangement,  Mosei 
indebted  to  Jethro,  his  father-in-law,  who  came  from  hi« 
borne,  which  was  at  no  great  distance,  to  congratulate  th« 


{74  APPOINTMENT    OF    INFERIOR    JUDGES. 

Deliverer  of  Israel,  and  to  bring  to  him  his  wife  and  tw» 
sons.  During  his  stay  this  old  man  observed  with  concern 
the  great  labour  which  Moses  had  taken  upon  himself,  IB 
hearing  the  complaints  and  determining  the  differences  of  so 
great  a  people ;  and  fearing  that  he  would  soon  be  utterly 
worn  out  by  such  incessant  labour,  he  counselled  him  to 
commit  the  hearing  of  secondary  causes  to  subordinate  officers, 
some  over  thousands,  some  over  hundreds,  some  over  fifties, 
and  some  over  tens — reserving  for  his  own  hearing  only  the 
weightier  causes,  and  appeals  from  the  inferior  tribunals. 
This  counsel  being  approved,  was  put  into  immediate  execu- 
tion, and  the  order  thus  established  was  long  after  preserved 
among  the  Israelites. 

10.  In  the  sequestered  wilderness  of  Sinai,  nearly  a  year 
was  spent  by  the  Hebrew  people,  when,  the  constitution  of 
their  civil  and  ecclesiastical  polity  being  completed,  the  re- 
moval of  the  cloudy  pillar  from  off  the  tabernacle,  gave  tne 
signal  to  depart,  in  the  twentieth  day  of  the  second  month  • 
the  second  year  after  the  departure  from 


175 


CHAPTER  IV.      B.C.  1490  TO  1489. 


The  Israelites  leave  Sinai  . 

Supply  of  (,)u;ii!s  ..... 
Sedition  of  Miriam  and  Aaron 
Arrival  at  Kadesh  Barnea  .  . 
Spies  sent  into  Canaau  .  . 


B.C. 

1490 
14'JO 
1490 
1490 
1490 


Their  ill  report  of  the  land  discourages 
the  people 149« 

Sentence  to  wander  40  years  in  the 
Desert 1490 

Leave  Kadesk  Barnea        ....    148f 


1.  IN  the  journey  from  Sinai  to  the  frontiers  of  Canaan, 
several  occurrences  evinced  the  still  intractable  and  unmanly 
character  of  the  people,  and  their  unfitness  to  receive  the 
inherence  promised  to  their  fathers.     The  renewed  fatigues 
and  privations  of  travel  through  the  Desert  soon  raised  their 
murmurs,  which,  at  the  third  stage,  became  so  outrageous, 
that  their  Divine  King  manifested  his  displeasure  by  causing 
a,  fire  to  rage  in  the  outskirts  of  the  camp,  which  was  only 
stayed  at  the  intercession  of  Moses,  when  the  people  recog- 
nised the  hand  of  God.    Hence  the  place  was  called  Taberah 
(the  burning]. 

2.  The  next  offence  commenced  among  the  "  mixed  mul- 
titude "  which  accompanied  the  Hebrew  host,  but  involved 
many  of  the  Israelites.      Whatever  fortitude  they  had,  soon 
gave  way  before  the  privations  of  the  Desert.      There  was, 
indeed,  plenty  of  manna;  but  they  had  grown  dainty,  and 
"their  souls  loathed  that  light  food."      They  lamented  that 
they  had  ever  left  Egypt,  and  remembered,  with  tender  regret, 
the  cooling  melons,  the  leeks,  the  onions,  the  garlick,  and  the 
other  fruits  and  vegetables  which  they  had  enjoyed  in  abun- 
dance ;  as  well  as  the  fish  and  the  meat,  which  in  that  rich 
land  they  had  "eaten  to  the  full."    All  this  greatly  oppressed 
the  spirit  of  Moses,  and  his  address  to  God  on  that  occasion 
marks  his  deep  despondency.     To  comfort  him,  and  to  enable 
him  the  better  to  sustain  his  heavy  charge,  he  was  directed 
to  choose  seventy  competent  men  from  the  elders  of  Israel, 
who  should  act  as  a  council,  arid  assist  him  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  people.     These  being  nominated  by  Moses,  wer« 
to  be  brought  to  the  door  of  the  tabernacle,  where  the  Divina 
King  gave  undoubted  signs  of  their  acceptance. 


176  SEDITION   OV   MIRIAM   AND   AARON. 

3.  As  to  the  murmuring  people,  it  was  promised— not  in 
kindness,  but  in  anger — that  on  the  morrow,  and  for  a  month 
after,  they  should  have  "meat  to  the  full."     Accordingly,  the 
miracle  of  the  quails  was  repeated ;  and  so  abundant  was  the 
Bupply  of  these  birds,  that  not  only  were  the  people  able  to 
glut  themselves  for  the  time,  but  to  preserve  a  great  quantity 
for  future  use.     In  the  midst  of  their  over-feeding  on  this 
meat,  their  incensed  God  caused  a  terrible  plague  to  break 
out  among  them,   whereby  great  numbers  were  destroyed. 
Excessive  indulgence  in  a  kind  of  food  to  which  people  have 
not  been  lately  accustomed,  produces  a  mortal  fever  well 
known  to  travellers ;  and  this  was  probably  the  instrument 
employed  in  punishing  the  gluttonous  people,  who  found  a 
grave  at  Kibroth  Hattaavah  (the  graves  of  hungering). 

4.  At  Hazeroth,  the  spirit  of  opposition  to  Moses  broke 
ont  in  his  own  family,  in  consequence  of  his  having  married 
the  foreign  woman  Zipporah,  who  had  lately  been  brought 
among  them.     Miriam,  the  sister  of  Moses,  who  had  previ- 
ously held  the  chief  place  among  the  women  in  Israel,  and  who 
was  now  probably  jealous  of  the  respect  paid  to  the  wife  of 
Moses,  was  the  leader  in  this  affair,  and  was  soon  joined  by 
Aaron,  who  probably  feared  the  influence  which  the  newly 
arrived  family  were  likely  to  acquire  in  prejudice  to  his  own 
sons,  on  whom  the  priesthood  had  been  conferred.     At  all 
events,  their  feeling  was  bad,  and  as  the  expression  of  it 
tended  to  undermine  the  authority  of  Moses,  the  Lord  testified 
his  displeasure  by  smiting  Miriam  with  leprosy,  and  as  a  leper 
she  was  excluded  from  the  camp.    But  in  seven  days  she  was 
restored  at  the  intercession  of  Moses,  after  Aaron  had  humbled 
himself,  and  acknowledged  their  joint  offence. 

5.  Nothing  remarkable  occurred  in  the  march  through 
the  wilderness  of  Paran  until  the  arrival  at  Kadesh  Barnea, 
on  the  southern  border  of  the  Promised  Land,  when  Moses 
encouraged  the  people  to  proceed  boldly,  and  take  possession  of 
thei  heritage.  But  they  betrayed  some  diffidence,  and  re- 
solved first  to  send  twelve  spies,  one  from  each  tribe,  to 
traverse  the  country,  and  to  bring  them  an  account  of  the 
land  and  its  inhabitants,  After  an  absence  of  forty  days, 
the  spies  came  back  with  a  large  cluster  of  grapes,  and  other 
fruits  of  the  country— many  of  which  were  new  to  men  from 


SENTENCE  TO  WANDER  FORTY  TEARS  IN  THE  DESERT.       177 

Egypt.     Of  the  country  itself,  and  of  its  productions,  they 
gave  a  very  glowing  account ;  but  the  inhabitants  they  de- 
ecribed  as  warlike  and,  in  some  places,  gigantic,  dwelling  in 
tigh- walled   and   seemingly  impregnable  cities;    and  they 
declared   it   as   their   opinion,  that   however  desirable  the 
country,  the  Israelites  were  by  no  means  equal  to  the  con- 
quest of  it  from  the  present  inhabitants.    This  statement  filled 
the  timorous  mr.ltitude  with  dismay ;  and  they  threatened  to 
etone  two  of  the  spies,  Joshua  and  Caleb,  who  proclaimed 
their  conviction  that,  with  the  Divine  aid,  which  was  pro- 
mised to   them,    they  were  fully  equal  to  the   enterprize. 
Breaking  out  into  open  mutiny,  they  even  talked  of  appoint- 
ing a  leader  to  conduct  them  back  to  their  bondage  in  Egypt. 
6.  For  this  last  melancholy  display  of  their  utter  unfit- 
Bess  for  the  promised  inheritance,  of  their  insensibility  to  the 
great  things  which  had  been  done  for  them,  and  of  their  gross 
incapacity  of  comprehending  his  great  designs,   the  Lord's 
anger  was  greatly  kindled  against  them.     The  mysterious 
"glory"  suddenly  appeared  in  the  cloud  which  rested  upon  the 
tabernacle ;  and  that  manifestation  of  the  present  God  struck 
mute  every  clamorous  tongue,  and  filled  al)  hearts  with  fear. 
The  Divine  voice  now  threatened  instant  extinction  to  the 
revolters,  and  promised  to  make  of  Moses  and  his  family  a 
nation  greater  and  mightier  than  they.     This  offer  had  been 
made  on  a  former  occasion,  and  was  then,  as  now,  reverently 
declined  by  the  disinterested  prophet ;  and  he  and  his  brother 
lay  prostrate  before  the  cloud,  with  their  faces  to  the  ground, 
interceding  for  the  people.     Their  prayer  had  power  with 
God,  and  the  doom  of  instant  death  and  disinheritance  was 
•verted.     But  it  was  pronounced  that  not  one  of  the  tainted 
generation — composed  of  those  who  were  of  full  ag«  on  leaving 
Egypt — should  enter  the  Promised   Land ;    but  that  they 
should  wander  for  forty  years*  to  and  fro  in  the  wilderness, 
until  they  were  all  dead,  and  until  their  children  had  grown 
up  into  a  generation  fitter  than  they  to  receive  the  heritage 
of  Abraham.     From  this  doom  only  the  two  faithful  spies, 
Joshua  and  Caleb,   were  exempted:    the  ten   others   were 
smitten  with  that  instant  death  which  their  conduct  deserved 
Num.  xiv.) 

*  Forty  jean  from  the  departure  from  Egypt>  Marly  88  from  this  point  of  £•* 


!79  LEAVE    KADESH    BARNEA. 

7.  This  awful  denunciation  had  the  remarkable,  but  not 
unnatural,  effect  of  driving  the  Israelites  from  their  childish 
timidity  to  the  very  opposite  extreme  of  unauthorised  and 
presumptuous   rashness.      The  Canaanites   and    Amalekites 
had  already  taken  alarm,  and  possessed  themselves  of  the 
passes  in  the  mountains  which  lay  before  the  Hebrew  host. 
Notwithstanding  this  advantage  on  the  side  of  the  enemy, 
and  in  spite  of  the  earnest  remonstrances  of  Moses,  a  large 
body  of  the  Israelites  determined  to  march  forward  and  take 
possession   of  the   country.     They  were  driven  back  with 
great  slaughter ;  and  immediately  after,  in  obedience  to  the 
Divine  mandate,  the  camp  at  Kadesh  Barnea  was  troken  up, 
and  the  people  conducted  back  into  the  desert  towards  the 
Bed  Sea. 

8.  Here,  hi  the  deserts  between  Palestine  and  Sinai,  they 
wandered  their  appointed  time,  the  generation  which  received 
the  law  in  Horeb  becoming  gradually  extinct.     During  all 
this  time  they  continued  to  lead  the  same  pastoral  or  Bedouin 
life  as  they  had  done  before,  living  on  manna  and  the  produce 
of  their  flocks  and  herds ;  and  removing  from  one  station  to 
another,  as  directed  by  the  pillared  cloud  which  rested  upon 
the  tabernacle. 


CHAPTER  V.      B.C.  1489  TO  1452. 


tATCUBCHS. 


B.C. 


ebdlion  of  Korah    .  1471 
Ifcturn  to  Kadesh  Bar* 

nea     .    .    .        .  1453 

Beath  of  Aaron     .    •  1453 

fbe  1'iery  Serpeato  1452 


KGY1T. 


B.C. 


Amunopk  IL      ,    .    1456 


EVENTS  AMD  HMORB, 

B.C. 

Danaus  arrives  (in  a 
ship)  from  Egypt, 
and  possesses  him- 
self of  Argos  .  .  1^ 

The  Olympic  games 
first  celebrated  at 
Elis  .  .  .  1468 


1.  DURING  all  this  period,  only  one  event  of  much  im» 
portance  is  recorded.     This  was  a  very  serious  revolt  against 
the  theocratical  government,  by  persons  of  high  rank  and 
Consequence  in  some  of  the  tribes.     The  rebels  were  heads 
of  families  and  clans,  who  would  have  possessed  high  civil 
power,  and  would  have  exercised  priestly  functions  under  the 
patriarchal  government :  and  their  attempt  must  be  regarded 
as  a  struggle  of  the  old  institutions  against  the  new.     In 
some  shape  or  other,   such  a  conflict  almost  always  takes 
place  between  new  forms  of  government  and  the  ancient 
inptitutions  which  are  altered  or  superseded.     A  settled  and 
Central  government  absorbs  the  power  which,  in  a  ruder  state) 
of  society,  is  exercised  by  individuals  over  small  sections  of 
the  general  body ;  and  these  are  commonly  too  fond  of  power 
to  relinquish  it  without  a  struggle.     Among  the  Hebrews, 
the  supreme  authority  under  which  the  new  institutions  had 
been  framed,  kept  the  great  body  of  the  natural  heads  oi 
tribes  and  families  quiet,  whatever    may  have   been    their 
secret  discontent;    but  there  were    some  audacious  spirits 
whom  even  this  consideration  could  not  restrain. 

2.  Korah,  although  himself  a  Levite,  appears  to  have 
been  the  chief  instigator  of  this  revolt.     His  birth  and  sta- 
tion would  have  entitled  him  to  a  leading  place  in  the  tribe ; 
and  it  is  more  than   probable    that  another  family  being 
appointed  to  the  priesthood,  was  the  chief  cause  of  his  dis- 
content.     This,  however,  was  not  a  ground  on  which  he 
could  expect  much  support  from  the  chiefs  of  other  tribes; 
*nd  it  was  therefore  preteaded,  that  the  liberties  of  the  people 


180  REBELLION   OF  KOKAH. 

had  been  infringed  by  Moses  and  Aaron ;  and  that  the  head* 
of  families  had  been  unjustly  deprived  of  the  sacerdotal  and 
other  powers,  which  naturally  belonged  to  them.  The  man- 
ner hi  which  the  high-priesthood  had  been  made  a  high 
political  office  in  a  theocracy,  exposed  the  priesthood  to  the 
jealousy  which  it  might  have  escaped  had  its  duties  been 
only  sacerdotal. 

3.  Besides  Korah,   two  chiefs  of  the  tribe  of  lieuben, 
Dathan  and  Abiram,  are  named  as  the  principal  malcontents; 
and  it  will  be  remembered,  that  this  tribe,  descended  from 
the  first-born  of  Jacob,  had,  as  regards  the  civil  and  sacer- 
dotal rights  of  primogeniture,  suffered  more  than  any  other 
by  the  existing  institutions,  which  gave  the  civil  pre-eminence 
to  Judah,  and  the  sacerdotal  to  Levi.     Two  hundred  and 
fifty  other  chiefs,  probably  from  the  different  tribes,  joined  in 
this  conspiracy,  the  very  grave  character  of  which  may  be 
estimated  from  the  description  of  these  persons  as  "  princes 
of  the  assembly,  famous  in  the  congregation,  men  of  renown* 
(Num.  xvi.  2). 

4.  The  people  appear  to  have  been  well  disposed  to  listen 
to  those  who  told  them  that  they  had  cause  to  be  discon- 
tented ;  that  their  liberties  had  been  taken  from  them ;  and 
that  the  yoke  of  a  central  government  was  too  heavy  to  be 
borne.     The  leaders,  therefore,  being  supported  by  a  large 
body  of  the  "  congregation,"  at  length  openly  charged  Moses 
and  Aaron  with  the  usurpation  of  civil  and  pontifical  power, 
and  required  them  to  lay  it  down.     It  was  admitted  that  the 
appointments  of  the  Divine  King  were  absolute ;  but  it  was 
denied  that  it  was,  or  could  be,  his  intention  that  such  powers 
should  be  vested  hi  their  hands.     This  they  could  only  dis- 
pute by  indirectly  doubting  the  testimony  of  Moses,  who 
brought  this  institution  with   him  on   his  return  from    the 
Mount ;  and  it  was  clear  that,  if  his  legislative  agency  in  this 
matter  could  be  set  aside,  an  opening  was  made  for  overturn- 
ing the  whole  system  which  rested  on  the  same  foundation. 
This  was,  no  doubt,  secretly  understood  on  all  sides :  hence 
Moses  at  once   saw  that  a  special   manifestation   that  the 
Aaronic  priesthood  was  a  Divine  appointment,  had  become 
necessary,  not  only  to  establish  that  institution,  but  for  the 
confirmation  of  the  whole  system,  of  which  that  was  an  into- 


AARON    STAYS    TUB    PLAGUE.  18 

part :  and,  in  the  confidence  that  God  -would  vindicate 
his  own  appointments,  Moses  was  content  to  refer  the  matter 
lo  him.  After  some  strong  words  of  reproof,  he  therefore 
Invited  the  leading  conspirators  to  exercise  on  the  morrow, 
by  offering  incense,  the  sacerdotal  functions  to  which  they 
laid  claim,  and  then  the  Lord  would  doubtless  make  known 
his  own  decision.  Awful  was  that  decision  I  As  they  stood 
with  their  censers  to  offer  incense,  they  were  suddenly  con- 
sumed by  fire  from  His  presence :  and  the  Reubenites,  Dathan 
and  Abiram,  who  had  refused  to  attend,  did  not  escape ;  foi 
the  earth  opened  and  engulphed  them  where  they  stood,  with 
their  tents  and  all  that  belonged  to  them. 

5.  The  discontent  which   these  unhappy  men   had  en- 
couraged among  the  people,  was  too  widely  spread,  and  to« 
deeply  rooted,  for  even  this  awful  judgment  to  subdue.     The 
turbulent  mob  were,  indeed,  struck  with  present  horror  and 
alarm  at  the  destruction  of  their  leaders ;  but  the  next  day 
they  rallied,   and  assembled  in  great  numbers,   clamouring 
against  Moses  and  Aaron,  as  if  they  were  the  authors  of  that 
judgment  which  the  wrath  of  God  had  inflicted.     Now  again 
was  the  Divine  wrath  kindled,  and  a  consuming  plague  vsfcnt 
forth  among  the  people.     They  fell,  like   corn  before   the 
reaper,  until  Aaron,  at  the  desire  of  Moses,  took  a  censer, 
with  burning  incense,  and  rushing  forth  among  the  people, 
stood  between  the  living  and  the  dead,  when  the  plague  waa 
stayed.     On  this  occasion  fourteen  hundred  people  perished 
(Num.  xvi.) 

6.  The  destruction  of  those  who  unwarrantably  pretended 
to  sacerdotal  functions,  and  the  honour  put  upon  Aaron  by 
the  plague  being  stayed  at  his  intercession  in  his  priestly 
character,  were  calculated  to  settle  all  real  doubt  regarding 
his  appointment.      But  to  place  this  matter  beyond  contro- 
versy, the  Divine  King  was  pleased  to  grant  a  special  and 
abiding  miracle.     Moses  was  directed  to  take   a  rod  frouj 
each  of  the  tribes,  and  to  engrave  upon  each  rod  the  name 
of  the  tribe  to  which  it  belonged,  but  upon  the  rod  of  Levi 
to  write  Aaron's  name.     All  these  rods  were  laid  up  in  the 
tabernacle,   before  the  ark,   God  having  signified  that   he 
would  cause  to  blossom  the  dry  rod  of  the  man  chosen  and 
anointed  by  hi">>     The  next  day  the  rods  were  brought 


183  RETURN    TO    KADESH    BARNEA. 

forth  and  delivered  to  those  to  whom  they  belonged,  when  it 
was  found  that  the  rod  of  Aaron  had  budded,  blossomed,  and 
borne  ripe  almonds.  The  rod  which  became  the  witness 
that  Aaron  had  been  divinely  appointed  to  the  priesthood, 
was  directed  to  be  laid  up  among  the  muniments  of  the 
tabernacle. 

7.  At  length  the  forty  years,  during  which  the  Israelites 
had  been  doomed  to  wander  in  the  wilderness,  were  nearly 
expired,  and  the  generation  which,  by  their  disobedience,  had 
forfeited  their  title  to  the  Promised  Land,  had  perished.    The 
new  generation,  although  far  from  faultless,  was,  upon  the 
whole,  much  superior  to  that  which  had  passed  away,  and 
better  fitted  for  the  promised  inheritance.     As  the  time  drew 
nigh,  the  host  returned  to  the  borders  of  Canaan,  and  we 
•gain  find  it  encamped  at  Kadesh,  whence  it  had  formerly 
been  sent  back  into  the  desert.     Miriam,  the  sister  of  Moses 
and   Aaron,   died  here ;    and  here  the  brothers  themselves 
forfeited  their  claim  to  enter  the  Promised  Land.     The  want 
of  water  was  experienced  at  Kadesh  with  so  much  severity, 
that  the  people  became  clamorous  and  reproachful.     By  this 
Moses  and  Aaron  were  so  much  disturbed,  that,  when  in- 
structed to  smite  a  certain  rock,  from  which  water  should 
then  flow,  they  exhibited  such  impatience  and  distrust  as,  if 
left  unpunished,  might  have  had  an  injurious  effect  on  the 
minds  of  the  people.      They  were  therefore  interdicted  from 
entering  Canaan ;  but,  at  his  earnest  entreaty,  Moses  was 
promised  a  distant  view  of  that  "  goodly  land "  which  the 
Lord  had  promised  to  his  people. 

8.  Considering  the  strength  of  the  southern  frontier  of 
Canaan,   and   the   warlike   character  of  the   inhabitants^  it 
seemed  much  less  desirable  that  the  Israelites  should  invade 
the  country  on  that  side,   and  fight  their  way  northward, 
than  that  they  should  at  once  enter  a  central  and  compara- 
tively undefended  part  of  the  land.      This  could  only  be 
achieved  by  passing  northward  over  into  the  country  east  of 
the  Dead  Sea,  -and  crossing  the  Jordan  into  the  heart  of 
Palestine.      From   Kadesh,    the   nearest   way   to   the   east 
country  was  through  a  great  valley  in  the  mountains  of  Seir, 
which,  however,  could  not  be  traversed  with  safety,  if  any 
resistance  were  made  by  ite  inhabitants  the  Edornites.     An 


THE    FIERT    SERPENTS.  183 

was  therefore  sent  to  the  king  of  Edoit.  to  remind 
him  of  the  fraternity  of  the  two  nations,  and  request  periuis- 
•ion  to  pass  through  his  country.  This  request,  although 
couched  in  the  most  civil  and  respectful  language,  met  with 
a  direct  and  churlish  refusal.  It  was  therefore  determined 
tc  return  to  the  head  of  the  eastern  arm  of  the  Red  Sea, 
from  which  it  was  easy  to  pass  to  the  other  side  of  the  Seir 
mountains.  On  the  way  they  had  to  pass  by  Mount  Hor, 
one  of  the  loftiest  of  these  mountains,  at  the  base  of  which 
they  encamped.  Upon  that  mountain  Aaron  died,  and  was 
buried ;  and  his  tomb  is  still  seen  afar  off  by  those  who 
travel  in  that  solitary  region.  He  was  succeeded  in  the 
pontificate  by  his  eldest  son  Eleazer  (Num.  xx.) 

9.  Before  the   Israelites  quitted  this  place,   they  were 
unexpectedly  attacked  by  the  Canaanitish  king  Arad,   who 
took  some  of  them  prisoners.     For  this  they  in  due  season 
took  ample  vengeance,  by  the  extermination  of  his  tribe,  and 
the  desolation  of  the  land  in  which  it  dwelt. 

10.  The  hosts  of  Israel  on  reaching  Kadesh  had  fully 
expected  that  they  were  immediately  to  enter  the  Promised 
Land.     They  were,  therefore,  much  discouraged  at  having 
to  take  another  troublesome  journey  through  so  unpleasant  a 
wilderness  as  that  which  bordered  the  land  of  Edom ;  and, 
by  the  time  they  reached  the  vicinity  of  the  Red  Sea,  they 
broke  forth  into  loud  complaints  for  bread  and  water,  and 
expressed  their  distaste  at  the  manner  in  which  they  had 
been  fed  for  nearly  forty  years,  saying,  "our  soul  loatheth 
this  light  food."     For  this  impatience,  and  for  the  contempt 
of  God's  merciful  provision,  without  which  they  must  long 
ago  have  perished,  the  serpents,  which  infested,  and  do  still 
infest  that  region,  were  sent  among  them  in  unwonted  num- 
bers, and  whoever  was  bitten  by  them  died.     On  this  the 
people  confessed   their  sin,  and  sought   the   intercession   of 
Moses,  who  was  instructed  to  make  a  serpent  of  brass,  and 
elevate  it  upon  a  pole  in  the  midst  of  the  camp ;  and  those 
who  looked  upon  it  were  instantly  cured.     The  brazen  ser- 
pent was  preserved  as  a  memorial  of  this  miracle  for  about 
900  years,  when,  because  the  people  were  disposed  to  rendei 
it  idolatrous  honours,  it  was  destroyed,  by  king  Hezekiah. 


CHAPTEE  TL 

B.C.     I 

TIM  fcrae1j;es  eros«  tha  Arnon  1452    I  The  Midianites  «mitte»       '    I    ' 

Sihon  and  Og  defeated    .    .  1452    I  The  people  numbered          '    •   • 

Balak  and  Balaam  .        .       1452   |  Moses  dies     .  .  .  14$* 

1.  THE  Israelites  passed,  without  molestation,  along  the 
eastern  border  of  Mount  Seir,  and  through  the  country  oi 
Moab,  and  encamped  by  the  river  Arnon.  Of  the  country 
immediately  to  the  north  of  that  river,  the  descendants  of  Lot 
had  before  this  time  been  dispossessed,  by  a  colony  of  the 
Amorites  from  the  other  side  of  the  Jordan.  As  it  was  an 
early  law  of  nations,  of  which  we  have  had  a  previous  instance, 
that  a  body  of  armed  men  could  not  pass  through  a  country 
without  permission  from  the  sovereign,  Moses  sent  ambassador! 
to  Heshbon  to  ask  that  permission.  This  was  not  only  re- 
fused by  King  Sihon,  but  he  went  forth  with  an  army  to  fight 
against  the  Israelites,  and  to  drive  them  back.  Hearing  this, 
the  Hebrews  did  not  await  his  attack,  but  advanced  to  meet 
im  half  way;  and  having  routed  him  at  Jahaz,  they  acquired 
possession  of  a  very  fine  country,  rich  in  pastures,  and  full  of 
towns  and  cities.  This  acquisition  brought  them  into  the 
neighbourhood  of  Bashan,  whose  king,  Og,  was  descended 
from  the  old  gigantic  race  by  whom  the  country  was  origi- 
nally inhabited.  To  give  an  idea  of  his  bulk  and  stature,  the 
sacred  historian  informs  us  that  his  bedstead  was  of  iron,  and 
that  its  length  was  thirteen  feet  and  a  half,  and  its  width  six. 
This  monarch  prepared  to  resent  the  defeat  and  slaughter  of 
his  friend  and  neighbour ;  and  the  Israelites  were  somewhat 
dismayed  when  he  appeared  against  them;  but  being  en- 
couraged by  Moses  with  assurances  of  success,  they  fought 
bravely,  and  slew  the  monarch  and  dispersed  his  host.  Thus 
the  Israelites  became  possessed  of  the  countries  of  Gilcud 
and  Bashan,  east  of  the  Jordan,  although  their  views  had  in 
the  first  insUnce  been  confined  to  the  region  west  of  tha 
civac. 


BALAK  AND  BALAAM.  185 

2.  The  Israelites  now  moved  their  encampment  from  the 
banks  of  the  Arnon  to  the  district  of  country  near  the  northern 
extremity  of  the  Dead  Sea,  called  the  Plains  of  Moab,  as 
having  once  been  in  the  territory  of  the  Moabites.      That 
nation  was  not  at  all  pleased  with  these  transactions.      On 
entering  the  land  of  Moab,  the  Israelites  had  been  cautioned 
to  respect  their  descent  from  Lot,  and  offer  them  no  molesta- 
tion ;  and  the  Moabites,  on  their  part,  although  they  regarded 
the  new-comers  with  no  good  will,  were  afraid  to  oppose  them. 
Now,  however,  that  the  Hebrews  had  acquired  such  important 
possessions  on  that  side  of  the  river,  a  considerable  portion 
of  which  had  once  belonged  to  the  descendants  of  Lot,  the 
wish  to  wound  or  crush  this  new  power  became  very  strong, 
and  was  only  kept  inoperative  by  a  salutary  dread  of  the 
consequences.     At  length  Balak  the  king  of  Moab  recollected 
a  famous-  prophet  who  lived  beyond  the  Euphrates,  and  fancied 
that  if  he  could  get  him  to  come  and  lay  a  curse  upon  the 
Israelites,  they  might  afterwards  be  attacked  and  destroyed 
with  ease.      He  therefore  sent  an  honourable  embassy,  with 
the  promise  of  high  distinctions  and  costly  gifts,  to  tempt 
Balaam  from  his  distant  home.      The  covetous  prophet  was 
willing  enough  to  earn  the  wages  «rf  iniquity ;  but  being  for- 
bidden in  a  vision  to  go,  he  sent  back  the  messengers  with 
that  intimation.      Balak,  however,  believing  that  the  objec- 
tion was  only  urged  with  the  view  of  extorting  a  higher 
bribe,  again  sent  a  more  dignified  embassy,  with  the  offer  of 
still  greater  rewards.     Knowing   already  the  Divine  will, 
Balaam  ought  at  once  to  have  rejected  these  offers,  and  sent 
the  messengers  home ;    but,   overcome   by  his  avarice,  he 
invited  them  to  stay,  and  promised  to  make  another  effort  to 
get  leave  to  go  with   them.      Displeased   at  this  conduct, 
God  left  him  to  take  his  own  course,  and  in  the  morning 
he  joyfully  mounted  his  ass  to  accompany  the  messengers 
of  Balak. 

3.  On  the  way,  however,  he  met  with  an  unexpected 
check.     In  a  narrow  road,  he  was  stopped  by  an  angel  with 
a  drawn  sword.      The  angel  was  at  first  only  visible  to  the 
ass ;  and  the  obstinate  refusal  of  the  animal  to  proceed,  BO 
provoked  Balaam,  that  he  beat  him  most  severely.      On  this 


186  BALAK  AND  BALAAM. 

the  beast  was  gifted  for  the  moment  with  a  human  voice,  ia 
which  he  remonstrated  against  this  treatment,  and  intimated 
that  there  was  a  cause  for  his  obstinacy.  That  cause  became 
instantly  visible  to  the  confounded  prophet,  who  humbled 
himself  before  the  angel,  and  offered  to  return  home ;  but  was 
allowed  to  proceed,  with  the  strict  caution  that  on  his  arrival 
he  should  speak  and  act  only  as  directed  (Num.  xxii.) 
He  was  received  with  great  honour  by  the  king  of  Moab, 
who,  intent  upon  his  design,  lost  no  time  in  taking  Balaam, 
first,  to  the  high  places  of  Baal,  then  to  the  top  of  Pisgah, 
and  the  third  time  to  the  top  of  Mount  Peor ;  from  which, 
severally,  he  could  view,  first  the  whole,  and  then  different 
parts  of  the  Hebrew  camp.  At  all  these  places  altars  were 
get  up  by  Balaam's  direction,  and  sacrifices  offered.  On  each 
occasion  the  king  wished  the  prophet  to  lay  his  curse  upon 
the  people  before  him ;  and  Balaam  was  more  than  willing 
to  gratify  him ;  but  he  was  constrained  not  only  to  abstain 
from  cursing  the  Israelites,  but  to  bless  them  altogether,  and 
to  utter  the  regretful  but  vain  wish  that  his  own  portion 
were  with  them  in  life  and  hi  death.  The  king  was  dis- 
pleased that  he  had  brought  a  blessing  upon  those  he  intended 
to  curse  ;  and  to  pacify  him,  as  well  as  to  evince  that  he  had 
acted  contrary  to  his  own  will,  Balaam  proceeded  to  point 
out  what  he  considered  the  most  likely  way  to  inflict  a  real 
injury  upon  the  Israelites.  He  taught  the  king  that  none 
could  injure  that  people  while  they  remained  faithful  to  their 
God,  and  had  him  for  their  defender;  and  that,  therefore, 
the  true  way  to  weaken  them  was  to  endeavour  to  seduce 
them  from  their  allegiance  to  him — in  which  seduction  he 
intimated  that  the  women  of  Moab  and  of  Midian  might  be 
employed. 

4.  This  atrocious  counsel  was  eagerly  followed  by  the 
princes  of  Moab  and  Midian.  The  latter  nation  were  neigh- 
bours of  the  former,  and  took  an  active  part  with  them  in 
their  underhand  plots  against  the  Israelites.  A  seemingly 
friendly  intercourse  was  encouraged ;  and  the  women  of  Moab 
and  Midian,  the  latter  especially,  succeeded  in  drawing  very 
many  of  the  Israelites  into  the  worship  of  their  own  idols. 
But  this  could  not  last.  Idolatry  was  flow  a  capital  crime 


fafE  MTDIANTTES  SMITTES, 

|>y  the  law,  having  been  made  an  act  of  treason  against  the 
Divine  head  of  the  theocratical  government.  Moses,  there- 
fore, directed  the  judges  to  enforce  the  law,  in  consequence 
of  which  the  chief  of  those  who  had  followed  Baal-Peor  (the 
great  idol  of  these  parts)  were  "  hanged  up  before  the  Lord." 
A  mortal  plague  was  also  sent  forth  among  the  people  to 
punish  them  for  their  idolatry  and  lust.  Twenty-four 
thousand  were  destroyed  by  this  pestilence,  before  its  ravages 
were  stayed  thrc  ijh  the  Divine  complacency  at  the  zealous 
act  of  Phinehas,  the  son  of  the  high-priest,  in  slaying  with 
his  own  hand  Zimri,  a  prince  of  Simeon,  and  one  of  the  fair 
idolatresses  of  Mitiian,  whom  he  brought  to  his  tent  at  the 
very  time  that  the  people  stood  lamenting  their  sin  and  its 
punishment  (Num.  xxv.) 

5.  Moses  was  also  commissioned  to  punish  the  Midianites 
by  warring  against  them.     A  thousand  men  from  each  tribe 
were  entrusted  with  this  service,  which  they  discharged  with 
exemplary  severity ;  for,   being  conquerors  in  battle,  they 
made  tremendous  havoc  among  the  Midianites,  and  took  a 
large  number  of  female  captives,  with  an  immense  spoil  in 
cattle  and  rich  goods  and  ornaments.      The  Moabites  were 
less  severely  punished;   but  for  their  conduct  on  this  and 
other  occasions,  it  was  decreed  that,  for  ten  generations  to 
come,  they,  notwithstanding  their  near  relationship,  should  be 
counted  as  strangers  to  Israel. 

6.  The  tribes  of  Reuben  and  Gad,  and  half  the  tribe  of 
Manasseh,  having  large  possessions  in  flocks  and  herds,  and 
observing  that  the  conquered   country  on   the   east  of  the 
Jordan  was  rich  in  pasturage,  applied  to  Moses  that  it  should 
be  given  to  them  for  their  portion  of  the  promised  inheritance. 
As  they  explained  that  they  sought  not  this  for  the  sake  01 
an  earlier  provision,  or  with  a  view  to  abandon  the  general 
cause,  but  were  willing  that  their  own  men  should  go  and 
assist  the  other   tribes   in  the  conquest   of   Canaan,   their 

est  was  granted. 

7.  Now  that  the  host  of  Israel  was  composed  of  almost 
entirely  new  men,  and  that  they  were  about  to  enter  upon 
onwonted  military  actions,  it  was  important  that  a  fresh  enu- 
meration of  the  population  should  be  taken.     The  comparison 
between  it  and  the  census  taken  thirty-nine  years  before  ia 

P.— 9 


188 


THE  PEOPLE  NUMBERED. 


Sinai  affords  some  interesting  information.     The  details  aft 
•hewn  in  the  table. 


Tribes. 

Ch»p.  I. 

Chap.  XX  VL 

laeroie. 

P»rr>M» 

Benben  . 
Simeon  . 
Gad    .    . 

46,600 
59,300 
45,650 

43,730 

22,200 
40,500 

... 

2,770 
87,100 
6,160 

Jndah     . 
Issachar 
Zebuluu 
Ephraim 
Manasseh 
Benjamin 

74,600 
54,400 
67,400 
40,500 
32,200 
86,400 
62,700 

76,500 
64,300 
60,500 
82,500 
62,700 
45,600 
64,400 

1,900 
9,900 
8,100 

20,500 
10,200 
1,700 

ei  oo 

Aaher              . 
NaphUli          . 

41,500 
63,400 

6*,400 
45,400 

11,900 

8,'6bo 

Lerites,  from  a  \ 
month  old       f 

603,660 

22,273 

601,730 
23,000 

69,200 

Decrease  an  the 
whole     .    . 

727 

61,020 
}     1,820 

8.  From  this  comparison  it  appears  that  the  population 
which  had  increased  so  rapidly  in  Egypt,  had  rather  decreased 
in  the  wilderness.  This  is  clearly  a  result  of  the  Divine 
determination  to  remove  by  death  in  forty  years  the  whole 
of  those  who  were  past  twenty  on  quitting  Egypt,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  there  could  at  this  time  be  no  old  men  in  the 
congregation ;  and  as  the  total  population  was  nearly  the 
name  as  when  the  Israelites  commenced  their  journey,  there 
must  have  been  a  great  increase  of  the  young,  seeing  there 
were  none  above  sixty  years  old  except  Moses  himself,  who 
was  soon  to  die,  and  Joshua  and  Caleb,  who  alone  of  the 
past  generation  were  to  enter  the  land  of  promise.  The 
absence  of  aged  and  superannuated  members  exhibits  a 
•trange  and  singular  social  condition ;  and  while  their  removal 
by  death  was  intended  in  the  first  instance  as  a  judgment,  it 
at  the  same  time  gave  a  character  of  remarkably  unen- 
cumbered physical  efficiency  to  the  generation  on  which  the 
conquest  of  Canaan  devolved.  But  although  the  full  num- 
ber is  so  nearly  the  same,  it  is  surprising  to  notice  the  very 
great  changes  of  proportion  in  the  several  tribes — such  as  the 
increase  of  20,500  in  Manasseh,  11,900  in  Asher,  and  10,200 
fa*  Benjamin;  and  the  decrease  of  37,100  in  Simeon,  and  of 


THE  PEOPLE  NUMBEKED  189 

8000  in  Ephraim.  and  in  Naphtali.  On  both  occasions  the 
number  of  Judah  was  the  highest ;  but  on  the  first  occasion 
the  lowest  (omitting  Levi)  was  Manasseh,  and  on  the  second, 
Simeon.  At  the  first  enumeration,  the  number  of  Judah 
more  than  doubled  that  of  Manasseh,  Benjamin,  and  Levi, 
and  nearly  doubled  those  of  Reuben,  Gad.  Ephraim,  and 
Aehor.  At  the  second,  Judah  more  than  doubled  Simeon, 
Ephraim,  and  Levi,  and  nearly  doubled  Keuben,  Benjamin, 
and  Naphtali.  Levi  was  the  lowest  in  both  accounts ;  much 
lower,  indeed,  than  appears ;  for  in  that  tribe  all  the  males 
above  a  month  old  were  counted,  but  in  the  other  tribes  only 
those  fit  to  bear  arms,  or  above  twenty  years  of  age.  The 
enumeration  being,  as  before,  made  only  with  reference  to 
the  adult  male  population,  we  must  quadruple  the  amount  to 
find  the  actual  population,  including  women  and  children, 
and  this,  as  before,  we  must  necessarily  estimate  at  about 
2,500,000. 

9.  All  this  being  accomplished,  it  only  remained  for 
Moses  to  die,  and  leave  to  other  hands  the  task  of  conducting 
the  children  of  Abraham  into  their  promised  inheritance.    He 
therefore  prepared  for  death  by  giving  to  the  people  who  had 
so  long  been  the  objects  of  his  solicitude,  such  directions  and 
counsel  as  their  circumstances  appeared  to  require.      After 
describing  the  boundaries  of  the  Promised  Land,  he  appointed 
the  mode  in  which  it  should  be  divided  among  the  several 
tribes,  and  directed  that  cities  should  be  appropriated  by  each 
of  them  for  the  residence  of  the  Levites  who  had  no  territo- 
rial inheritance,  and  that  six  of  these  cities  should  be  regarded 
as  places  in  which  those  who  undesignedly  or  in  self-defence 
clew  others,  might  hold  their  lives  safe  from  the  avenger  of 
blood  (Num.  xxxiv.,  xxxv.) 

10.  After  this  Moses  repeated  the  law  which  had  been 
given  on  Mount  Sinai  to  the  people,  a  great  proportion  of 
whom  had  been  born  since  it  was  delivered,  or  were  to* 
young  to  hold  it  in  remembrance.     He  also  recapitulated  the 
acts  of  Divine  mercy  towards  them,  and  judgment  upon  them, 
since  the  departure  from  Egypt ;  and  enjoined  upon  them  the 
duty  of  destroying  all  the  idols  of  Canaan,  and  of  rooting  out 
the  doomed  inhabitants.     Then  he  renewed  with  the  people, 
in  the  name  of  JEHOVAH,  the  covenant  which  had  been  made 


190  MOSES   DIES, 

in  Sinai ;  and  delivered  the  book  of  the  law  to  the  care  of 

the  Levites,  with  directions  to  lay  it  up  in  the  side  of  the  ark. 
These  particulars  form  the  contents  of  the  book  of  Deutero- 
nomy. 

11.  The  official  duties  of  this  great  and  good  man  being 
now  terminated,  he  delivered  to  the  assembled  people  an 
address,  in  which  he  described,  in  the  most  vivid  language, 
the  perverseness  and  disobedience  of  the  nation,  their  punish- 
ment, repentance,  and  pardon.  Lastly,  he  took  leave  of  all 
the  tribes,  together  and  severally,  in  an  eloquent  and  pathetic 
blessing,  such  as  that  which  Jacob  delivered  to  his  sons  before 
he  died.  Then,  as  he  had  been  commanded,  Moses  ascended 
to  the  top  of  Pisgah,  and  took  from  thence  a  wide  survey  of 
**  the  pleasant  land,"  to  whose  borders  he  had  led  a  nation. 
And  there  he  died  unseen ;  and  he  was  buried  secretly,  and 
not  by  mortal  hands ;  for  it  was  feared  that  if  the  Israelites 
knew  the  place  of  his  sepulture,  they  might  in  the  end  be 
tempted  to  pay  divine  honours  to  his  remains.  At  the  time 
of  his  death  Moses  was  120  years  of  age,  and  we  are  told  that 
lie  was  exempt  from  the  usual  infirmities  of  age — that  "  nil 
•y«  wag  not  dim,  nor  big  natural  force  abated." 


BOOK  in. 


CHAPTER  L      B.C.  1451. 


B.C. 

At  Isr8*li*«i  cross  the  Jordan  .    .    1451 

Circumcision  restored 1451 

The  manna  ceases     .        ...        1451 


Jericho  taken  and  destroyed  •  •    *    1441 

The  offence  of  Achan 1461 

Ai  taken  by  stratagem  ...        .    1461 


1.  AFTER  the  death  of  their  great  lawgiver,  the  Israelites 
remained  encamped  on  the  "  plains  of  Moab,"  awaiting  the 
order  to  advance  to  the  arduous  enterprise  of  dispossessing 
nations  greater,  mightier,  and  better  armed  and  disciplined 
than  themselves ;  more  experienced  in  the  art  of  war,  and 
dwelling  in  fortified  towns,  with  all  the  resources  of  the 
country  at  their  command.  So  disproportionate  seemed  the 
situation  of  the  invaders  and  the  invaded,  as  to  natural  and 
acquired  advantages,  that  the  former,  if  they  had  looked  to 
them  only,  might  have  been  excused  for  regarding  the  result 
with  some  anxiety  and  apprehension.  Certainly  the  Ca- 
naanites,  regarded  as  a  settled  and  valiant  people,  assailed 
by  a  comparatively  undisciplined  horde  from  the  desert,  may 
very  well  be  spared  the  pity  which  some  perverse  under- 
standings bestow  upon  them,  as  if  they  were  so  many  sheep 
•waiting  slaughter  at  the  hands  of  the  Israelites.  The  difr 
proportion  was  indeed  so  much  to  the  disadvantage  of  the 
Hebrews,  that,  to  render  the  balance  somewhat  more  equal, 
the  Lord  saw  fit  that  the  operations  should  commence  by  a 
series  of  special  and  signal  acts  of  his  own  providence,  to 
encourage  the  chosen  people,  and  to  dismay  their  enemies. 
Indeed  the  marvels  which  had  attended  their  deliverance 
from  Egypt,  and  their  progress  through  the  wilderness,  wer« 
well  known  to  the  Canaanites,  and  had  inspired  them  with 
dread — not  of  the  Israelites  themselves,  whom  they  probably 
despised  as  enemies — but  of  the  God,  the  mighty  and  terrible 
God,  who  fought  on  their  behalf. 


192  THE   ISRAELITES    CROSS   THE    JORDASf. 

2.  In  the  plain  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  stood  the 
city  of  Jericho,  which  must  evidently  be  the  first  object  of 
attack  after  the  passage  of  the  river.     Joshua,  therefore,  sent 
spies  to  that  place  to  collect  information,  and  to  ascertain  the 
sentiments  of  the  people.     The  spies  were  lodged  by  a  woman 
named  Rahab,  who  also  concealed  them  when  they  were  in- 
quired for  by  the  authorities  of  the  place ;  and  from  her  they 
received  the   encouraging  information  that  the  Canaanites 
were  already  dispirited : — "  Your  terror  is  fallen  upon  us," 
Bhe  said,  "  and  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  land  faint  because 

of  you As  soon  as  we  had  heard  these  things,  our 

hearts  did  melt ;  neither  did  there  remain  any  more  courage 
in  any  man  because  of  you ;  for  the  Lord  your  God,  he  is 
God  in  heaven  above,  and  in  earth  beneath."      It  was,  in 
fact,  thus  to  glorify  his  own  great  name,  by  forcing  the  con- 
viction of  His  pre-eminence  in  power  upon  even  those  who 
did  not  serve  him,  that  the  Lord  had  wrought  the  wonders 
of  which  the  Israelites  were  to  reap  the  benefit. 

3.  The  design  of  the  Israelites  to  establish  themselves  in 
Palestine,  and  to  root  out  the  old  inhabitants,  was  perfectly 
well  known  to  the  Canaanites ;  but  they  appear  to  have  made 
no  extraordinary  preparations  to  repel  the  invaders, — trusting, 
probably,  to  the  obstacle  which  at  this  time  the  river  Jordan 
appeared  to  offer  to  their  further  progress;  for  it  was  the  tune  of 
the  barley  harvest,  when  the  river,  swollen  with  the  latter  rains 
and  the  melted  snows,  overflowed  its  banks,  and  ran  with  the 
fullest  stream  to  the  Dead  Sea.     In  this  calculation  they 
underrated  the  power  of  that  Almighty  arm  which  they  had 
already  learned  to  dread. 

4.  At  length  the  order  came  to  pass  the  river  on  a  given 
day ;  and  this  order  was  accompanied  with  a  distinct  confirma- 
tion to  Joshua  of  his  high  and  glorioiu  office,  attended  with 
the  assurance  that,  while  he  adhered  to  the  spirit  and  principles 
of  the  theocracy,  none  of  those  who  opposed  him  should  be 
able  to  stand  before  him.     This  appointment  was  recognised 
with  acclamations  by  the  people,  who  readily  covenanted  their 
obedience  :  and  with  them  Joshua  appears  to  have  been  at 
all  times  very  popular ;  nor  was  his  administration  disturbed 
by  such  discontents  and  seditions  as  had  disgraced  the  Israelite* 
in  the  time  of  Moses. 


THE    ISRAELITES   CROSS  THE    JORDAN.  193 

5.  The  day  appointed  for  the  passage  of  the  Jordan  was 
the  tenth  day  of  the  first  month,  only  five  days  being  wanting 
to  complete  forty  years  since  the  departure  of  the  Hebrews 
from  Egypt.      On  that  day,  the  ark  of  the  covenant  was 
borne  in  solemn  state  by  the  priests,  about  one  thousand  yards 
before  the  people  on  their  march  to  the  river's  brink.     No 
sooner  had  the  feet  of  the  priests  touched  the  water,  than  the 
course  of  the  river  at  that  point  was  stayed.     The  waters 
above  suspended  their  course,  while  those  below  hastened  into 
the  Dead  Sea,  leaving  the  bed  of  the  river  dry  for  the  hosts 
of  Israel  to  pass  over.     The  priests  bearing  the  ark  entered, 
and  stood  in  the  mid-channel,  under  the  wall  of  waters,  until 
all  the  hosts  of  Israel  had  gone  over.     Then  the  priests  also 
left  the  river's  bed  ;  and  no  sooner  had  they  reached  the  bank, 
than  the  suspended  waters  resumed  their  course.     As  a  stand- 
ing memorial  of  this  stupendous  miracle,  twelve  large  stones 
from  the  bed  of  the  river  were  set  up  in  the  plain ;  and  twelve 
stones  from  the  shore  were  deposited  in  the  bed  of  the  river. 

6.  At  the  place  where  the  stones  were  set  up,  namely,  at 
Gilgal  in  the  plain  of  Jericho,  the  Israelites  formed  their  first 
encampment  in   Canaan.      Instead   of  proceeding  to  take 
advantage  of  the  panic  with  which  this  event  had  inspired 
the  inhabitants,  as  mere  human  policy  would  have  dictated, 
by  at  once  marching  against  them,  the  Israelites  were  directed 
to  the  observance  of  the  details  of  that  covenant  under  which 
they  claimed  their  inheritance.     Therefore,  in  the  first  place, 
the  rite  of  circumcision,  which  had  been  intermitted  during 
the  sojourn  in  the  wilderness,  was  renewed,  and  all  the  per- 
sons, forty  years  old  and  under,  who  had  been  born  since  the 
departure  from  Egypt,  were  taken  into  the  Abrahamic  cove- 
nai.t  by  being  circumcised  at  Gilgal.     They  were  then  in  a 
condition  to  observe  the  passover,  the  time  for  which  had 
come  round ;    and  this  was  the   third    celebration  of  that 
remarkable  ordinance,  as  it  had  been  entirely  neglected  since 
the  second  celebration  in  Sinai.     The  day  after  the  passover 
they  began  to  eat  the  corn,  the  fruits,  and  other  products  of 
the  soil  of  Canaan ;  and  then  the  miraculous  supply  of  manna, 
by  which  they  had  been  so  long  fed,  altogether  ceased.     It 
should  be  observed  that  the  tabernacle  was  set  up  at  Gilgal, 
and  that  it  remained  there  during  the  seven  years  employed 


194  JERICHO    TAKEN    AND    DESTROYED. 

in  the  conquest  of  Canaan.  Gilgal  may,  therefore,  be  regarded 
as  the  head-quarters  of  the  Israelites  throughout  that  period. 
7.  When  Joshua  was  OCQ  day  surveying  the  strong  defences 
of  Jericho,  a  person  with  a  drawn  sword  in  his  hand  appeared 
iuddenly  before  him.  He  announced  himself  as  the  "  Captain 
of  the  Lord's  host,"  and  commanded  Joshua  to  take  the  sandals 
off  his  feet,  because  the  ground  was  holy  on  which  he  stood. 
The  prostration  and  worship  rendered  by  the  Hebrew  chief  on 
this  occasion  indicates  that  this  was  the  same  mysterious 
being  who  had  spoken  to  Moses  from  the  burning  bush.  His 
object  was  to  encourage  Joshua,  by  directing  his  attention  to 
the  fact,  that  the  success  of  the  great  enterprise  before  him 
depended  not  upon  his  own  skill  and  valour,  or  upon  the  endur- 
ance and  courage  of  his  forces,  but  upon  the  assistance  of  the 
Almighty,  who  had  covenanted  to  bestow  the  land  upon  them, 
and  who  would  ensure  the  victory  to  his  people  in  every  con- 
test which  they  undertook  with  a  becoming  confidence  in  their 
Divine  leader.  To  evince  this,  in  the  first  instance,  means 
were  to  be  taken  in  the  siege  of  Jericho  which  would  be  wholly 
inoperative  under  ordinary  circumstances,  and  which  would, 
therefore,  refer  the  victory  solely  to  that  Almighty  arm  which 
was  made  bare  to  fight  for  the  chosen  people.  Accordingly,  the 
army  was  directed  to  march  round  the  city  in  solemn  state 
on  six  successive  days,  preceded  by  the  ark,  before  which  went 
seven  priests  with  rams'-horn  trumpets  in  their  hands.  This 
seemingly  idle  parade  probably  occasioned  nothing  but  wonder 
to  the  people  of  Jericho,  whom  we  may  conceive  crowding 
the  walls  to  behold  the  spectacle.  On  the  seventh  day  this 
circumambulation  was  repeated  seven  times,  and  at  the  com- 
pletion of  the  seventh  circuit,  the  priests  blew  a  long  blast 
with  their  trumpets,  and  the  people  raised  a  tremendous  shout. 
At  that  instant  the  strong  walls  of  Jericho  fell  level  with  the 
ground,  and  free  ingress  was  offered  on  every  side  to  the 
Israelites,  who,  the  place  having  before  been  put  under  a  ban 
of  devotement  to  utter  ruin,  slew  every  living  creature  with 
the  sword,  excepting  only  the  family  of  the  woman,  Rahab, 
by  whom  the  spies  had  been  entertained.  Josh.  vi. 

8.  Not  only  every  living  creature  in  Jericho  had  been 
devoted  to  extinction,  but  all  the  effects  were  to  be  destroyed, 
lave  articles  of  precious  metal,  which  were  to  be  consecrated 


ACHAN  AND  THE  ACCURSED  THING.         19 1 

fa  the  Lord,  and  laid  up  for  the  service  of  the  Tabernacle. 
But  a  man  named  Achan,  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  overcome  by 
tovetousness,  appropriated  to  his  own  use,  and  concealed  in  hia 
tent,  a  costly  garment  of  Babylonish  work,  which  should  have 
been  destroyed,  and  an  ingot  of  gold,  which  should  have  been 
consecrated  to  the  Lord.  The  disgraceful  repulse  and  flight 
of  a  party  which  had  been  sent  to  take  the  neighbouring  town 
of  Ai,  filled  Joshua  with  anxiety  and  alarm, — such  a  circum- 
stance being  likely  to  impair  that  confidence  of  assured  succesi 
which  had  thus  far  encouraged  the  Israelites  and  disheartened 
their  enemies.  He  complained  before  the  Lord,  and  waa 
answered  that  the  repulse  was  a  punishment  for  the  infraction 
of  the  vow  of  devotement,  by  the  concealment  in  the  camp  of 
gome  of  the  spoil  of  Jericho. 

9.  On  hearing  this,  the  lot  was  resorted  to  for  the  detection 
of  the  offender.  Achan  was  taken,  and  having  confessed  the 
crime,  was  stoned  to  death,  and  a  tumulus  of  stones  was  raised 
over  his  body.  After  this  expurgation,  Ai  was  in  another 
attempt  easily  taken  by  stratagem,  in  which  one  body,  by  a 
pretended  flight,  drew  out  the  defenders  in  pursuit,  on  which, 
another  body,  which  had  lain  in  ambuscade,  rushed  into  the 
town,  and  set  it  on  fire.  The  pretended  fugitives  then  turned 
upon  their  pursuers,  who,  being  also  attacked  in  the  rear  by 
the  other  body,  and  seeing  their  town  in  flames,  were  panic- 
struck,  and  easily  cut  in  pieces.  Twelve  thousand,  being  the 
whole  inhabitants,  perished  on  this  occasion ;  and  the  king, 
who  was  taken  prisoner,  was  put  to  the  sword,  and  his  body 
hanged  on  a  tree  until  the  evening,  when  it  was  taken  down, 
and  buried  at  the  gate  of  the  place  under  a  heap  of  stones. 
This  and  many  similar  acts  of  the  Israelites  in  their  warfare 
with  the  Canaanites  were  undoubtedly  severe  and  cruel ;  but 
in  those  times  all  wajs  were  carried  on  with  great  barbarity, 
as  they  still  are  in  the  countries  of  the  East ;  and  the  con- 
duct of  the  Hebrew  invaders  of  Palestine  was  only  in  accord- 
ance with  the  war-practice  of  the  time  and  country,  and  wai 
not  more  harsh  than  would  have  been  exercised  towardi 
themselves,  had  they  been  defeated  and  the  Canaanites  vic- 
torious. As  the  Lord  was  employing  the  sword  of  the 
Israelites  for  the  extermination  of  a  very  guilty  people,  whose 
iniquities  had  at  this  time  reached  the  highest  point  of  aggra- 


196  AI    TAKEN    BY    STRATAGEM. 

ration,  he  did  not  direct  that  the  invaders  of  Palestine  should 
introduce  any  milder  usages  of  war  than  those  which  then 
ordinarily  prevailed.  Josh.  viii. 

10.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  success  of  the  Hebrew 
armies  was  much  facilitated  by  the  absence  of  any  large  or 
central  government,  or  of  any  one  power  strong  enough  to  act 
in  opposition  to  the  invaders.  The  country  was  still,  as  in 
the  time  of  the  Patriarchs,  broken  up  into  a  vast  number  of 
small  independent  states,  which  difiered  even  in  the  form  of 
government, — some  being  monarchical,  and  others  republican; 
but  the  monarchical  form  was  the  most  prevalent,  and  every 
chief  over  one  or  more  towns,  with  a  few  dependent  villages 
and  a  narrow  tract  of  surrounding  country,  was  dignified  with 
the  title  of  king.  Among  these  kings  there  were  a  few  who, 
from  their  proportionately  larger  territories,  their  success  in 
war,  or  general  character,  had  sufficient  influence,  on  occasions 
of  great  and  general  emergency,  to  induce  a  number  of  the 
others  to  confederate  with  them  for  the  common  benefit ;  but 
during  the  entire  period  of  this  war  of  life  and  death,  no  such 
confederacy  was  ever  formed  by  the  Canaanites,  as  brought 
all  the  military  resources  of  the  country  to  bear  at  one  time 
against  the  Hebrew  host 


197 


CHAPTER  H.     B.  C.  1451  TO  I486. 


Treaty  with  the  Gibeonites    .    .    .  1451 

Defeat  of  the  Five  Amorite  Kings  .  1451 

The  solemnity  at  Ebal  and  Gerizira  1445 

The  Tabernacle  estaolished  at  Sliiloh  1445 

First  Division  of  Lands      ....  1445 

Second  Division  of  Lauds  ....  1440 

Death  of  Joshua 1426 


BOTPT. 

ThothmesIV MM 

Amunoph  III.  (Kathotis),  the  sup- 
posed Memnon  of  the  vocal  tUtue    1431 


1.  THE  inhabitants  of  the  land  appear  to  have  trusted  very 
much  to  the  obstacle  which  their  fortified  towns  would  ofier 
to  the  progress  of  the  Israelites ;  but  the  capture  of  two  such 
strong  places  as  Jericho  and  Ai  awoke  them  from  this  confi- 
dence, and  shewed  them  the  necessity  of  some  decided  course  of 
action.  Among  the  "kings"  of  that  part  of  Palestine  in 
which  the  invaders  lay,  five  are  named,  who,  headed  by  Ado- 
nizedek,  king  of  Jerusalem,  confederated  together  to  resist 
them.  Had  the  states  in  this  quarter  been  disposed  to  make 
overtures  of  peace,  or  even  of  tribute,  they  would  doubtless 
have  been  prevented  by  the  knowledge  that  the  Israelites 
were  bent  on  dispossessing  them  altogether,  and  were  under 
orders  to  enter  into  no  treaties  with  them.  The  knowledge 
of  this  did  not,  however,  hinder  the  inhabitants  of  Gibeon 
from  attempting  to  obtain  by  stratagem  what  they  knew  would 
be  refused  to  a  direct  application.  Ambassadors  were  sent 
to  the  Hebrew  camp  at  Gilgal,  cunningly  dressed  up  and  dis- 
guised to  appear  as  travel-worn  men,  whom  the  renown  of 
the  Lord's  marvellous  acts  in  behalf  of  Israel  had  drawn 
from  a  far  country,  to  enter  into  engagements  of  friendship 
and  peace  with  a  people  so  highly  favoured.  Deceived  by  their 
appearance  and  by  their  professions,  the  Hebrews  entered  into 
the  proposed  engagements,  without  previously  consulting  their 
Divine  King.  For  this  neglect  they  were  very  soon  punished 
by  discovering  how  they  had  been  outwitted ;  and  then  they 
sought  counsel  of  the  Lord  as  to  the  binding  nature  of  an  obli- 
gation incurred  under  such  circumstances.  They  were  told 
that  a  covenant  so  solemnly  contracted,  must  be  held  binding ; 
but  that  its  terms  did  not  prevent  the  Gibeonites  being  r»- 


198  DEFEAT   OP    THE    FIVE    AMORITE   KINGS. 

dnced  to  servitude.     A  tribute  of  labour,  in  hewing  wood  anfl 
drawing  water,  was  therefore  exacted  from  them.     Josh.  ix. 

2.  The  kings,  whose  confederacy  we  have  just  mentioned, 
were  much  troubled  at  the  defection  of  the  Gibeonites  and 
at  the  alliance  they  had  formed.     Determined  to  punish  them 
first,  the  five  kings  made  their  appearance  in  arms  before 
Gibeon.     The  inhabitants  in  this  extremity  sent  to  claim  the 
protection  of  Joshua,  who  immediately  went,  at  the  head  of  a 
Strong  force,  to  their  assistance.     A  rapid  march  by  night 
brought  him  unexpectedly  upon  the  besiegers,    who  were 
routed  with  great  slaughter ;  those  that  fled  were  hotly  pur- 
sued all  the  day.     The  fugitives  were  sorely  distressed  also 
by  a  shower  of  large  stones,  by  which  the  Lord  evinced  that 
He  fought  lor  Israel ;  and  when,  under  the  covering  of  ad- 
vancing night,  many  of  them  seemed  likely  to  escape  into  the 
fortified  towns,  the  light  of  day  was  prolonged  at  the  request 
of  Joshua,  who,  urged  by  the  strong  impulse  of  his  faith, 
which  taught  him  that  even  such  a  manifestation  of  the  Divine 
power  would  not  be  refused,  cried,  "  Sun,  stand  thou  still 
upon  Gibeon;  and  thou,  moon,   in  the  valley  of  Ajalon." 
Being  ignorant  of  the  true  system  of  astronomy,    Joshua 
described  what  appeared  to  him  and  those  who  heard  him  to 
be  the  only  means  of  producing  the  desired  result.     His  man- 
date was  obeyed ;  the  day  was  lengthened ;  or,  in  the  sense 
in  which  Joshua  and  the  people  understood  it,  "  the  sun  stood 
still,  and  the  moon  stayed,"  until  the  desired  objects  had  been 
secured.     As  the  worship  of  the  Canaanites  and  other  idola- 
ters ultimately  resolves  itself  into  the  worship  of  the  heavenly 
bodies,  of  which  the  sun  and  moon  are  the  chief,  nothing 
could  more  strikingly  evince  the  omnipotence  of  the  God 
whom  the  Hebrews  worshipped,  than  this  proof,  that  the  most 
glorious  objects  of  the  material  world,  of  which  men  made  to 
themselves  gods,  were  but  the  creatures  of  his  power. 

3.  The  five  kings  were  found  hid  in  a  cave  near  Makke- 
dah,  from  which,  when  the  pursuit  was  over,  they  were  brought 
out,  and  the  principal  Hebrew  officers  set  their  feet  upon  their 
necks,  which  was  a  well-known  act  and  symbol  of  victory  in 
the  East.     They  were  then  slain  and  hanged  upon  trees  until 
the  evening,  as  the  king  of  Ai  had  been.     At  evening,  as  the 
kw  required  (Deut.  xx.  16,  17),  they  were  taken  down,  and 


DEFEAT    OF    JAB1N,    KING    OF    HAZOR. 


19* 


their  bodies  were  returned  to  the  cave  which  had  been  their 
refuge.  With  his  usual  military  skill,  Joshua  took  advantage 
of  the  panic  which  his  signal  success  and  the  attendant  miracles 
had  on  this  occasion  inspired,  and  overran  and  reduced  the 
greater  part  of  the  country  from  Gibeon  southward  to  the 
aesert  frontier,  including  the  cities  of  Makkedah,  Libnah, 
Lachish,  Eglon,  Debir,  and  Hebron.  The  attack  on  Defcir 
was  commanded  by  Caleb,  who,  according  to  a  romantic 
oriental  usage,  announced  that  he  would  give  his  daughter 
Achsah  in  marriage  to  the  man  who  should  first  enter  the 
town,  or  most  distinguish  himself  in  the  assault.  The  prize 
of  gallantry  was  won  by  Othniel,  Caleb's  own  nephew,  whom 
we  shall  hereafter  recognise  as  the  first  "Judge"  in  Israel. 
After  all  these  victories  Joshua  led  back  his  army  to  Gilgal. 

4.  The  success  of  this  campaign  gave  great  alarm  to  the 
princes  of  the  north,  who  united  in  a  very  powerful  league, 
headed  by  Jabin,  king  of  Hazor.  The  allies  took  the  field 
with  such  a  vast  force  as  seemed  fully  equal  to  the  task  of 
crushing  the  invaders  by  one  stroke.  Their  army  compre- 
hended a  proportion 
of  horses  and  chariots 
of  war : — and  this  is 
the  first  occasion  on 
which  horses  are  men- 
tioned in  Palestine, 
and  the  first  time  that 
they  were  brought  in- 
to action  against  the 
Israelites,  who  them- 
eelves  had  no  cavalry 
till  long"  ?ft«r.  In  dealing  with  this  very  formidable  host,  the 
Hebrew  general!  followed  his  usual  course :  he  penetrated  into 
Upper  Galilee  by  rapid  marches,  and  falling  upon  the  enemy 
when  least  expected,  defeated  them  with  tremendous  slaughter. 
This  great  loss  so  broke  the  power  and  spirits  of  the  Canaan- 
ites,  that,  while  Joshua  lived,  no  other  powerful  combination 
could  be  formed  against  the  Israelites,  who  occupied  themselvei 
in  reducing  in  detail  the  petty  kings  and  cities  of  the  country. 
In  the  course  of  five  years,  thirty-one  of  these  little  state* 
were  subdued.  This  was  the  period  of  merciless  and  extei* 


110.   Persian  Chariot. 


800 


FIRST    DIVISION   OF   LANDS. 


minating  warfare,  to  avoid  the  horrors  of  which,  it  appean 
that  some  of  these  nations  emigrated  to  foreign  lands;  and 
there  are  traditions  which  might  lead  us  to  trace  some  of  them 
to  the  northern  shores  of  Africa.  The  towns  which  the  Israe- 
lites were  unable  to  occupy  or  defend,  they  destroyed.  These 
were  chiefly  such  as  were  situated  in  the  plains ;  for  of  those 
that  stood  on  hills  Hazor  only  was  destroyed. 

5.  At  the  end  of  five  years,  Joshua  had  reduced  the 
greater  part  of  the  country  from  the  mountains  of  Seir  to 
those  of  Lebanon.  The  portion  lying  to  the  south  of  the 
great  plain  of  Esdraelon  was  the  most  completely  subjugated ; 
and  it  seemed  proper  to  determine  without  further  delay  to 
what  tribes  that  portion  should  belong.  The  southern  part 
of  this  territory  was  given  to  Judah,  and  the  northern  part  to 
Ephraim,  and  the  unprovided  half  tribe  of  Manasseh.  Thus 
five  tribes  were  provided  for :  two-and-a-half  on  each  side  of 


111.    Mounts  Ebal  and  Gerizim. 

the  river  Jordan.  This  first  distribution  of  territory  seemed 
a  suitable  occasion  for  the  removal  of  the  tabernacle  from 
Gilgal  to  the  interior  of  the  conquered  country.  Shiloh,  in 


THK    SOLEMNITY    AT    EBAL    AND    QERIJEIM.  201 

the  territory  of  Ephraim,  and  near  the  centre  of  ijie  land, 
was  the  place  chosen ;  and  there  it  continued  above  450 
years,  until  the  time  of  Samuel.  It  appears  to  have  been  on 
the  way  to  this  place  that  the  Israelites,  in  passing  by  the 
mountains  of  Ebal  and  Gerizim,  went  through  the  august  and 
striking  ceremonial  which  Moses  had  long  before  directed  to 
be  celebrated  in  that  place,  and  whereby  he  had  wisely  pro- 
vided that  the  assembled  people  should,  on  taking  possession 
of  their  inheritance,  once  more  solemnly  declare  their  accep- 
tance of  the  institutions  which  had  been  given  to  them  (Deut. 
xxvti.)  The  fundamental  laws  were  inscribed  on  plastered 
pillars,  and  sacrifices  were  offered  on  a  large  altar  of  unhewn 
stone.  Then,  six  of  the  tribes  stood  on  Mount  Ebal,  and  the 
other  six  tribes  on  Mount  Gerizim ;  while  the  ark  with  the 
priests  and  Levites  was  stationed  in  the  valley  between.  In 
that  vast  audience,  the  loud  voices  of  the  Levites  proclaimed 
blessings  on  the  obedient,  and  curses  on  the  disobedient  to 
the  law ;  and  each  clause  of  blessing  and  of  curse  was  met  by 
a  grand  responsive  "  AMEN  ! "  from  the  thousands  of  Israel—- 
for the  blessings  from  Gerizim,  and  for  the  curses  from  Ebal. 

6.  The  five  or  six  following  years  were  consumed  in  a 
desultory  warfare  with   the  unconquered  states.     It  would 
appear  that  the  existing  population  did  not  yet  need  all  the 
country,  and  found  enough  to  occupy  them  in  what  they  had 
already  acquired.     At  all  events,  the  first  ardour  of  action 
had  so  much  subsided,  that  at  length  Joshua  rebuked  the 
tribes  for  their  backwardness  in  taking  full  possession  of  their 
heritage.     Anxious,  however,  that  the  territorial  distribution 
should  be  settled  before  his  death,  he  determined  that  all  that 
remained  to  be  done  with  regard  to  such  a  distribution  should 
be  at  once  effected,  leaving  the  tribes  to  assist  one  another  in 
getting  complete  possession  of  the  domains  which  fell  to  them. 
As  it  appeared  probable  that  the  portions  already  given  were 
too  large  in  proportion  to  the  whole,  it  was  deemed  necessary 
that  properly  qualified  persons  should  be  sent  through  the 
land  to  survey  it,  and  to  enter  the  particulars  in  a  book.     It 
is  not  improbable  that  some  kind  of  map  was  constructed  on 
this  occasion ;  and,  altogether,  the  circumstance  is  interesting 
*s  indicating  the  earliest  territorial  survey  on  record. 

7.  The  result  of  this  operation  manifested  that  too  much 


202  THE   TWO   AND   HALF    TRIBES   DISMISSED. 

land  had  been  given  at  the  previous  distribution,  and  that  the 
seven  remaining  tribes  could  not  be  adequately  provided  for 
out  of  what  remained ;  and  room  was  therefore  made  for  two 
other  tribes  in  the  portion  which  had  been  assigned  to  Judah, 
and  for  one  in  that  which  had  been  given  to  Ephraim.  To 
prevent  disputes,  the  seven  portions  were  distributed  by  lot  to 
the  seven  tribes;  and  that  the  determination  of  the  lot  were 
divinely  directed  was  evinced  by  the  fact,  that  the  position 
and  territory  given  to  each  of  the  tribes  corresponded  exactly 
to  the  prophetic  descriptions  given  by  Jacob  and  by  Moses. 
The  lot  gave  to  Simeon  and  Dan  the  two  portions  which  had 
been  formed  out  of  the  territory  of  Judah,  and  to  Benjamin 
that  which  had  been  taken  from  Ephraim.  The  four  portions 
in  the  north,  forming  what  was  afterwards  called  Galilee, 
were  assigned  by  the  lot  to  Zebulun,  Issachar,  Asher,  and 
Naphtali.  The  tribe  of  Levi  had  no  territory  assigned  to  it ; 
but  each  of  the  tribes  gave  four  towns  with  their  suburbs  for 
the  residence  of  the  Levites,  whereby  the  members  of  that 
tribe  were  equally  and  judiciously  dispersed  through,  the 
country ;  and,  although  there  was  but  one  tabernacle  and  one 
altar,  a  determinate  localization,  in  every  tribe,  was  made  ol 
the  institutions  and  officers  of  the  Divine  King.  Of  the 
forty-eight  cities  given  to  the  tribe  of  Levi,  thirteen  were 
allotted  to  the  priesthood,  all  in  the  tribes  of  Judah  and 
Benjamin.  Six  of  the  forty-eight,  at  proper  distances  from 
each  other,  were  made  cities  of  refuge  for  the  man-slayer. 
These  were,  on  the  west  of  the  Jordan,  Hebron  in  Judah, 
Shechem  in  Ephraim,  and  Kedesh  in  Naphtali;  and  on  the 
east,  Bezer  in  the  wilderness,  Ramoth  in  Gilead,  and  Golan 
in  Bashan. 

8.  This  important  operation  having  been  completed  undei 
the  direction  of  Joshua  and  Eleazer,  the  high-priest,  it  seemed 
proper  to  dismiss  to  their  homes  the  warriors  of  the  tribes 
beyond  the  Jordan,  who,  according  to  agreement,  had  hitherto 
accompanied  the  other  tribes,  and  assisted  them  in  their  war- 
fare. Joshua,  therefore,  called  them  together,  and,  afte* 
acknowledging  their  services,  and  exhorting  them  to  maintain 
their  allegiance  to  the  Divine  King,  and  their  union  with  the 
other  tribes,  sent  them  away  with  his  blessing.  The  return- 
ing tribes  having  crossed  the  Jordan,  erected,  at  the  passage 


MfflCTION    OF   A    SECOND    ALTAR.  203 

of  Bethabara,  a  great  altar,  which  threatened  to  produce  a 
serious  misunderstanding  between  them  and  the  tribes  on  this 
ride  the  river.  The  law  allowed  but  one  altar  for  sacri- 
fices ;  and  it  was  hastily  concluded  that  the  trans-Jordanio 
tribes  designed  to  destroy  the  unity  of  the  nation,  by  setting 
up  a  separate  altar  and  a  separate  establishment  on  their  side 
the  river.  This  apprehension  so  awakened  the  indignation 
and  zeal  of  the  other  tribes,  that  they  assembled  in  large 
numbers  at  Shiloh,  bent  on  making  war  with  their  brethren, 
unless  a  satisfactory  explanation  were  afforded.  Delegates 
were  sent  to  remonstrate  with  them,  and  to  invite  them  to 
come  and  share  the  country  west  of  the  Jordan,  if  they  deemed 
that  river  so  great  a  barrier  as  to  disconnect  them  from  the 
central  altar  and  establishment  at  Shiloh.  The  charge 
was,  however,  repelled  with  horror  by  the  suspected  tribes, 
who  explained  that  the  altar  was  not  intended  by  them  for 
sacrifices,  but  for  an  abiding  monument  of  their  common  origin, 
interest,  polity,  and  worship — of  that  very  unity  which  they 
were  charged  with  an  intention  to  dissever.  This  statement 
was  received  with  great  satisfaction,  and  the  name  of  Ed,  "  a 
Witness,"  was  given  to  the  altar  of  memorial. 

9.  Joshua  appears  to  have  lived  about  fourteen  years  after 
the  second  division  of  the  lands.  During  this  period,  the 
people  ceased  to  prosecute  the  war  against  the  Canaanites. 
It  would  seem  that  the  several  tribes  having  as  much  land 
and  as  many  towns  as  they  at  present  wanted,  applied  them- 
selves to  agriculture  and  the  pursuits  of  settled  life,  and  each 
tribe  became  too  much  engrossed  in  its  own  concerns  to  assist 
the  others  in  getting  full  possession  of  their  territory.  It  was 
well  that  they  took  so  early  and  decided  a  turn  towards  their 
intended  vocation  as  an  agricultural  people,  and  that  the  old 
inhabitants  were  not  too  rapidly  expelled  before  the  Hebrews 
were  able  to  take  their  place  and  to  occupy  their  cities ;  but 
it  was  dangerous  to  them  as  the  peculiar  people,  that  they 
were  in  a  position  to  form  connections  with  the  idolaters,  and 
to  be  contaminated  by  their  abominations.  There  was  also 
reason  to  fear  that  the  Canaanites,  by  being  left  alone,  would 
in  time  gather  strength  again  to  make  head  against  the  chosen 
race.  All  this  happened  accordingly,  but  not  in  the  time  of 
Joshua, 


204 


DEATH    OF    JOSHUA. 


10.  Although  the  old  patriarchal  idolatries  and  thos»  »i 
Egypt  were  secretly  practised  by  some  individuals,  yet  the 
people  were,  upon  the  whole,  obedient  to  the  Divine  King, 
and  therefore  prosperous,  during  the  life  of  Joshua.  To  con- 
firm them  in  their  obedience,  Joshua,  in  his  latter  days, 
convened  two  general  assemblies,  in  which  he  earnestly 
exhorted  them  to  be  faithful  to  God ;  and  on  the  last  occasion 
he  caused  the  covenant,  by  which  the  Lord  had  become  their 
•overeign,  to  be  solemnly  acknowledged  and  renewed.  As  a 
standing  memorial  of  this  transaction,  a  stone  was  set  up 
under  a  tree  that  grew  near  the  sanctuary,  and  a  record  of 
it  was  made  in  the  Book  of  the  Law.  Soon  after  this,  th« 
illustrious  warrior  and  devoted  upholder  of  the  theocratic*) 
initiations,  died  at  the  age  of  110  yeara. 


805 


CHAPTER  III.     B.O.  1426  TO  1285. 


FALESTINE. 

B.C. 

Dthniel  delivers  Israel  1405 

Khud 1323 

ghamgar 1305 

Deborah  and  Barak  .  1285 


EGYPT. 

B.C. 

Amnn-men  .  .  .  1408 

Remeses  1 1395 

Osirei  I.  (Armais)  .  1385 
Remeses  II.  (Miamun) 

or  the  Great  .  .  1355 
Ptliahmen  Tlimeioftep? 

(Amenophis)    .    .    1289 


rVENTS  AMD  RB8O1M. 

B.O, 

Musoeus  the  Poet,  Mi- 
nos, King  of  Crete  1400 

Eleusinian  Mysteries 
introduced  at  Athens  1366 

The  Isthmian  Games 
instituted  .  .  .  1331 

Orpheus  the  Poet. 


1.  WE  now  enter  upon  the  time  of  the  Judges,  a  period 
of  331  years  (1426  to  1095  B.  C.),  during  which  we  shall 
find  the  Hel»rew  nation  afflicted  or  prosperous,  in  proportion 
to  their  neglect  or  observance  of  the  conditions  of  their  cove- 
nant with  their  Divine  King.     When  they  turned  from  God, 
and  worshipped  idols,  He  humbled  them  before  their  enemies, 
by  whom  they  were  subjected  to  the  yoke  of  bondage;  and 
when  at  length,  in  their  misery,  they  repented  and  turned  to 
God,  he  sent  them  deliverers,  named  "  Judges,"  under  whom 
they  continued  prosperous,  until  they  sinned  again,  when  they 
were  again  punished. 

2.  During  the  generation  which  had  taken  the  covenant 
nnder  Joshua,  idolatry,  although  it  had   never  been  wholly 
eradicated,  was  never  allowed  to  predominate  in  the  nation. 
Soon,  however,  the  idols  of  Canaan  began  to  receive  that 
homage  which  had  formerly  been  given  to  those  of  Mesopo- 
tamia and  Egypt.     This  increasing  tendency  to  idolatry  arose 
from  the  continued  remissness  of  the  Israelites  in  their  con- 
duct towards  the  Canaanites.     Only  a  few  tribes  made  war 
upon  them,  and  these  soon  grew  weary  of  the  contest.     In 
most  cases  where  they  had  the  ascendency,  they  were  content 
to  hold  the  Canaanites  under  tribute,  although  this  had  been 
forbidden  by  an  express  law;  and  their  intercourse  becoming 
gradually  more  intimate,  they  engaged  in  affairs  of  commerce, 
and  intermarried  with  the  native  inhabitants. 

3.  Joshua  has  been  blamed  by  some  for  not  asking  per- 
mission to  appoint  a  successor  in  the  government;  but  his 


206  GOVERNMENT    AFTER   JOSHUA'S    DEATH. 

office  was  one  in  which  no  successor  was  needed.  He  wag  a 
military  commander,  not  a  civil  governor.  The  Lord  himself 
enthroned  in  the  Tabernacle,  was  the  political  and  civil,  aa 
well  as  the  religious,  head  of  the  nation ;  and  there  were  esta- 
blished means  of  obtaining  the  commands  of  the  Divine  King 
on  all  questions  that  could  arise,  through  the  instrumentality 
of  his  chief  minister,  the  high-priest.  In  those  days  the 
(unctions  of  general  government  were  so  simple  that  this 
theocratical  institution  contained  every  element  of  stability 
and  safety,  had  its  principles  and  advantages  been  properly 
understood  by  the  people.  The  administration  of  justice 
among  them  had  been  well  provided  for;  the  business  of 
public  instruction  was  in  the  hands  of  the  Levites,  in  their 
several  cities;  and  the  internal  concerns  of  the  several  tribes 
were  sufficiently  cared  for  by  their  own  patriarchal  or  family 
chiefs  and  elders. 

4.  The  only  military  operations  of  any  note  shortly  after 
the  death  of  Joshua,  consisted  in  the  endeavours  of  the  tribe 
of  Judah,  assisted  by  Simeon,  to  get  full  possession  of  its 
territory.     In  this  it  seems  to  have  succeeded  generally;  but 
it  was  unable  to  expel  the  Jebusites  from  the  strong  fortress 
which  formed  the  upper  town  of  Jerusalem.     In  one  action 
Against  Adoni-bezek,  in  Bezek,  ten  thousand  Canaanites  were 
slain,  and  the  king  was  taken  prisoner.     His  thumbs  and 
great  toes  were  cut  off,  in  retribution  for  the  manner  in  which 
he  had  been  wont  to  treat  his  own  captives;  for  he  himself 
declared  that  seventy  kings,  whose  thumbs  and  great  toes  he 
had  cut  off,  gathered  their  bread  under  his  table. 

5.  The  high-priest  Eleazer  did  not  long  outlive  Joshua, 
and  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Phinehas.     Early  in  his 
administration,  "  the  angel  of  the  Lord,"  who  had  appeared 
to  Joshua  at  Gilgal,   again   appeared  to  the  people  when 
assembled   before    the   tabernacle    at   Shiloh,    and,    having 
•olemnly   leprehended   their   conduct   with    regard   to    the 
Canaanites,   threatened   no  longer   to   vouchsafe    Almighty 
power  for  their  expulsion,  but  to  leave  the  remainder  of  the 
Canaonites  for  a  test  and  trial  of  their  faithfulness.     Thi* 
authoritative  rebuke  produced  some  effect,  and  moved  them 
to   snch    cries  and  tears  aa  caused  the  place  to  be  called 
Bochim  (weepers). 


OTHNIEL    DELIVERS    ISRAEL.  207 

6.  But  the  impression  produced  was  of  short  duration. 
The  last  five  chapters  of  the  book  of  Judges  relate  events 
which  belong  to  the  time  of  Phinehas,  and  give  a  melancholy 
view  of  the  moral  condition  of  the  nation  at  this  period.    The 
tribe  of  Dan  being  pressed  for  room  in  its  southern  allotment, 
and  being  unable  to  get  possession  of  the  portions  of  territory 
which  were  successfully  defended  by  the  Canaanites,  sent  out 
a  portion  of  its  members  to  seek  for  a  situation  where  they 
might  more  easily  form  a  settlement.     This  they  found  near 
the  source  of  the  Jordan,  where  they  took  the  town  of  Leshem 
or  Laish  from  the  inhabitants,  who  were  living  in  security, 
and  changed  its  name  to  Dan, — under  which  name  it  is  often 
celebrated  as  the  most  northerly  town  of  Palestine  in  the 
popular  phrase,  "from  Dan  (in  the  north)  to  Beersheba  (in 
the  south),"  which  described  the  whole  length  of  the  land. 
On  this  occasion  a  modified  system  of  idolatry  was  introduced 
into  this  tribe.     The  depravity  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Ben- 
jamite  city  of  Gibeah,  and  the  grievous  maltreatment  of  a 
Levite  and  his  wife,  roused  the  other  tribes  to  warlike  opera- 
tions, on  the  refusal  of  the  Benjamites  to  give  up  the  offenders. 
This  infatuated  tribe  had  some  success  in  the  first  and  second 
actions ;  but  in  a  third,  their  reverse  was  so  complete,  and  the 
ensuing  carnage  so  dreadful,  that  the  tribe  was  nearly  exter- 
minated, and  never  wholly  recovered  the  blow,  but  ever  after 
remained  the  smallest  tribe  in  Israel. 

7.  To  punish  the  disorders,  which  these  circumstances 
illustrate  rather  than  describe,  the  Lord  in  his  anger  brought 
the  nation  into  subjection  to  a  distant  and  unexpected  enemy, 
Chushan  Kishathaim,  a  king  from  beyond  the  Euphrates,  who 
kept  the  Israelites  under  severe  tributary  bondage  for  eight 
years.     At  the  end  of  that  time  they  turned  to  the  Divine 
King  against  whom  they  had  so  grievously  revolted ;  and  he 
moved  Othniel,  the  nephew  of  Caleb,  to  act  for  their  deliverance. 
After  some  desultory  warfare,  a  general  action  was  fought, 
in  which  the  complete  victory  of  the  Israelites  effected  their 
deliverance  from  the  Mesopotamian  yoke.     After  this,  Otb» 
niel,  as  "judge  "  or  regent  for  the  JDivine  King,  directed  the 
foreign  and  military  policy  of  southern  Israel  for  forty  years. 
daring  which  time  the  people  continued  true  to  their  allegi- 
ance, and  dwelt  in  peace. 


208  8HASIGAH. 

8.  On  his  death,  the  Israelites  again  returned  to  theii 
idolatrous  practices,  and  were  punished  by  their  jealous  neigh- 
bours and  relatives,  the  Moabites,  who,  finding  the  chosen 
people  not  invincible,  ventured  a  battle,  and,  being  victorious, 
reduced  to  subjection  the  tribes  beyond  Jordan,  and,  at  length, 
also  the  southern  tribes  on  this  side  the  river.     Eglon,  the 
king,  then  fixed  his  residence  at  Jericho,  as  the  best  means 
of  establishing  his  power,  by  controlling  the  communications 
of  the  tribes  which  the  river  separated.     The  Hebrews  were 
kept  under  tribute  for  eighteen  years;  at  the  expiration  ol 
which,  one  of  the  tribute-bearers,  Ehud  of  Benjamin,  secretly 
dew  the  king,  whose  death  struck  the  Moabites  with  such  con- 
sternation, that  the  Israelites  were  enabled,  under  the  con- 
duct of  Ehud,  to  shake  off  their  yoke.     This  man's  deed 
was  murder;  but  in  the  East,  such  acts  are  considered  as 
sanctioned  by  public  objects  and  successful  results. 

9.  The  victory  over  the  Moabites  was  followed  by  a  re- 
pose of  eighty  years,  at  the  end  of  which  the  Philistines  first 
invaded  the  land  of  Judah.     But  their  force  was  encountered 
by  a  body  of  husbandmen,  under  the  conduct  of  Shamgar, 
who,  although  armed  only  with  the  instruments  which  they 
employed  in  goading  their  oxen,*  repelled  them  with  great 
slaughter.     If  Shamgar,  in  consequence  of  this  victory,  be- 
came judge  in  southern  Israel,  it  does  not  appear  that  he  lived 
long  to  enjoy  that  honour. 

10.  In  the  200  years  which  had  elapsed  since  their  dis- 
comfiture by  Joshua,  the  northern  Canaanites  had  gradually 
recovered  such  power  as  enabled  them  to  form  another  con- 
federacy against  the   Israelites,   headed  by  Jabln,   king  of 
Hazor.     He  had  at  his  disposal  a  large  army,  comprehending 
900  iron-armed  chariots  of  war,  which  the  Israelites  regarded 
with  peculiar  dread.      With  such  a  force,  commanded  by 
Sisera,  one  of  the  ablest  generals  of  that  age,  he  grievously 
oppressed  the  northern  tribes  for  twenty  years ;  and  his  yoke 
appears  to  have  been  more  intolerable  than  any  which  they  had 
previously  sustained.     At  the  end  of  that  time,  Deborah,  a 
prophetess  of  Mount  Ephraim,  was  moved  by  a  Divine  im« 

•  These  or-gonds,  which  are  still  used  in  the  East,  were  good  substitutes  for  spear* 
they  are  often  eight  feet  long,  armed  at  one  end  with  a  sharp  point,  for  goading  the  oxem, 
Ud  at  the  other  with  a  kind  of  ipad*  or  paddle  for  clearing  the  plough  of  clay,  fee. 


DEBORAH   AND    BARAK.  209 

pulse  to  exhort  Barak,  of  the  tribe  of  Naphtali,  to  undertake 
the  deliverance  of  the  afflicted  tribes.  With  some  reluctance 
ne  accepted  the  call,  on  condition  that  she  went  with  him. 
He  assembled  10,000  men,  near  Mount  Tabor,  with  whom, 
confiding  in  God,  he  gave  battle  to  the  numerous  hosts  of 
Jabin  in  the  plain  of  Esdraelon.  The  Canaanites  were  com- 
pletely routed ;  and  a  sudden  inundation  of  the  river  Kishon 
swept  away  great  numbers  of  the  fugitives.  Sisera  found  re- 
fuge in  the  tent  of  a  pastoral  chief,  a  Kenite,  named  Heber, 
whose  wife  Jael  offered  him  hospitality  and  protection ;  but 
while  he  slept,  she  treacherously  slew  him,  by  driving  a  tent- 
pin  through  his  temples,  and  nailing  his  head  to  the  ground. 
This  great  victory  was  celebrated  by  Deborah  in  a  song  of 
thanksgiving,  abounding  in  the  richest  ornament!  cf  men 
oriental  poetry.  Jndgw  iv.  5. 


S10 


CHAFTER  IV.     B.  C.  1285  TO  1157. 


fALXSTINB. 

B.C. 

1242 

EGYPT. 
B.C. 

Pthah-men-Septhah 

EVXITTS  AND  PSKSOBt. 
B.C. 

Abimelech    .    .    .    . 

1236 

(Sethos)     ....  12G9 

dition            .    .    .    1283 

Tola     

1232 

Oairei  II.  (Rampses)     1255 

1210 

stituted    .             .    1263 

Jephthmh      .... 

1198 
1182 

Kcmesealll.     .    .        1235 

The  rape  of  Helen  by 
Paris        .                 11M 

Eton    ...... 

1176 

n  ernes)            .    .        1205 

Troy   taken    by   the 

Abdo»      

1165 

Rerneses  V.  (Thuorie    1196 

Greeks     ....    11M 

1157 

Remr  38  VI.     .    .       1180 

Remeses  VII.    .    .       1170 

1.  THE  defeat  of  Sisera  was  followed  by  a  repose  of  forty 
jears.     At  the  end  of  that  time  the  Midianites,  Amalekites, 
and  other  nomad  tribes,  began  to  invade  Palestine  in  great 
numbers,  treading  down  the  cultivated  lands  under  the  feet 
of  their  numerous  herds,  seizing  the  fruits  of  the  ground, 
taking  away  the  cattle,  plundering  men  and  houses,  and, 
in  short,  ravaging  the  country  as  the  Bedouin  Arabs  are  wont 
to  do  at  the  present  time,  when  there  is  no  power  sufficient 
to  restrain  them.     Like  them  also,  the  Midianites  withdrew 
on  the  approach  of  winter,  and  returned  in  the  early  summer 
to  gather  that  which  the  Israelites  had  sown,  and  for  which 
they   had   laboured.     This  oppression    continued  for  seven 
years,  and  became  so  grievous,  that  many  of  the  people  sought 
refuge  in  the  dens  and  caves  of  the  wilderness ;  and  it  is  per- 
haps to  this  period  that  we  should  refer  the  migration  to  the 
land  of  Moab  of  that  Elimelech,  the  touching  history  of  whose 
widow  and  daughter-in-law  forms  the  beautiful  episode  con- 
tained in  the  book  of  Ruth. 

2.  In  their  deep  trouble,  the  Israelites  at  length  cried  to 
the  God  who  had  so  often  delivered  them  in  time  past.     A 
prophet  was  then  sent  to  rebuke  their  ingratitude  ;  but  also 
to  promise  deliverance.     Accordingly,  as  Gideon,  a  man  of 
the  tribe  of  Manasseh,  was  secretly  threshing  wheat  hi  a 
winepress,  to  hide  it  from  the  Midianites,  an  angel  of  God 
appeared  to  him,  and  commissioned  him  to  undertake  th« 
deliverance  of  bis  country.     Gideon  first  sought  to  decline  so 


GIDEON    DELIVERS    ISRAEL.  211 

high  a  trust,  and  then  requested  a  token  that  the  commission 
was  indeed  from  heaven.  His  request  was  granted  ;  for,  at 
the  touch  of  the  angel's  staff,  fire  broke  forth  and  consumed, 
af  a  sacrifice,  the  kid  and  the  bread  whibh  Gideon  had  set 
before  his  visitant,  who  disappeared,  and  left  him  "  filled  with 
the  Spirit  of  God,/; — a  spirit  of  faith  and  fortitude,  equal  to 
the  great  enterprise  which  lay  before  him.  In  answer  to  hi§ 
prayer,  another  sign  was  given  to  Gideon ; — a  fleece  which  he 
spread  out  upon  the  open  threshing-floor  became  wet  with 
dew,  while  the  ground  was  dry;  and  again,  the  fleece  alone 
was  dry,  while  the  soil  was  wet  all  around. 

3.  Now  strong  in  faith,  Gideon  overthrew  the  altar  which, 
his  father  had  erected  to  Baal,  and  cut  down  the  trees  of  the 
"  sacred"  grove  which  he  had  planted  around  it.  Then  pro- 
eeeding  into  the  country,  he  blew  the  trumpet  of  war,  when 
32,000  men  gathered  to  his  standard.  But  the  Lord  know- 
ing the  unbelief  and  distrust  that  prevailed  among  them, 
directed  Gideon  to  proclaim  that  all  who  were  fearful  and 
faint-hearted  might  withdraw.  Availing  themselves  of  this 
permission,  22,000  took  their  departure,  so  that  only  10,000 
were  left.  Even  these  were  too  many  for  the  Lord's  purpose, 
which  required  that  the  means  employed  should  be  so  evi- 
dently inadequate,  that  the  glory  of  the  deliverance  might  be 
entirely  his  own.  Gideon  was  therefor*  directed  to  lead  his 
thirsty  troops  to  the  river,  and  permit  them  to  drink.  The 
greater  part  bent  down  to  the  surface  of  the  water,  to  imbibe 
large  draughty  at  ease  and  leisure ;  but  a  few  lapped  up  the 
water  in  the  hollow  of  their  hands,  as  men  in  haste.  Those 
who  stooped  down  to  drink  were  ordered  by  Gideon  to  retire 
to  their  homes;  and  by  the  remainder,  who  were  only  300  in 
number,  the  deliverance  of  Israel  was  promised.  The  host 
which  this  handful  of  men  had  to  encounter,  lay  encamped  in 
the  plain  of  Esdraelon.  Encouraged  by  ascertaining,  in  a 
night-visit  to  their  camp,  that  the  Midianites  were  already 
dispirited,  and  might  easily  be  struck  with  a  panic,  the 
Hebrew  commander  instructed  his  men  to  provide  themselves 
with  earthen  pitchers,  and  to  place  in  each  pitcher  a  lighted 
lamp.  The  pitcher  containing  the  lamp  in  one  hand,  and  a 
trumpet  in  the  other,  formed  the  weapons  of  their  warfare. 
The  300  men,  in  three  bands  of  100  each,  approached  tli* 

P.— 10 


212 


GIDEON  DELIVERS  ISRAEL. 


sleeping  host  of  Midian,  in  silence  and  by  night,  on  different 
sides.  At  a  given  signal,  they  simultaneously  broke  theii 
earthen  vessels,  displayed  their  lamps,  and  blew  a  loud  blast 
with  their  trumpets.  The  tremendous  noise  by  which  the 
Midianites  were  awakened,  and  the  numerous  lights  all 
around,  conveyed  to  their  confused  senses  the  notion  that  they 
were  surrounded  by  a  mighty  host;  and,  in  the  darkness, 
every  one  taking  his  neighbour  for  an  enemy,  they  slew  each 
other  by  thousands.  One  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  men 
were  left  dead  upon  the  field  of  battle,  and  only  15,000  saved 
themselves  by  flight.  The  Israelites  who  shrunk  from  the 
war  joined  in  the  pursuit,  and  hasted  to  share  the  spoil. 
Gideon  displayed  the  talents  of  one  fit  to  govern  men,  by  the 
tact  with  which  he  soothed  the  jealous  pride  of  the  Ephraim 
ites,  who  complained  that  they  had  not  been  called  into 
action,  and  by  the  spirit  with  which  he  punished  the  men  of 
Succoth  and  Penuel,  who  had  refused  refreshment  to  his 
men,  and  had  derided  his  enterprise. 

4.  In  the  height  of  their  admiration  and  gratitude,  the 
people  offered  to  make  Gideon  king,  and  to  entail  the  crown 
upon  his  race.  But  he  was  too  well  acquainted  with  the  pecu- 
iar  nature  of  the  go- 
vernment under  which 
they  had  been  placed 
by  God,  to  listen  to  a 
proposal  like  this.  He 
therefore  replied,  "Not 
I,  nor  my  son,  Vut  JE- 
HCVAH  shall  reign  over 
you."  But  this  great 
man  was  not  equally 
alive  to  the  religious 
obligations  of  the  cove- 
nant; for  with  the  pro- 
duce of  the  golden  ear- 
rings taken  from  the 
Midianites,  which  were 
willingly  given  to  him 
by  the  army,  he  made  an  ephod,  or  priest's  dress,  and  ap 
pears  to  have  formed  a  sacerdotal  establishment  in  bis  own 


fig.  113.     Ear-rings. 


ABIMELECH  PROCLAIMED  KINO,  Sltt 

town,  where  sacrifices  might  be  regularly  offered.  However 
well  intended,  this  was  a  gross  interference  with  the  Tabernacle 
establishment  at  Shiloh,  and  in  the  end  proved  a  snare  to 
Gideon's  own  family,  and  an  occasion  for  idolatry  to  th« 
nation.  Judges  viii. 

5.  Gideon  lived  forty  years  after  this  great  victory ;  and 
in  bis  time  the  peace  of  Israel  does  not  seem  to  have  been 
agjiiu  seriously  disturbed.     The  parable  of  Jotham  seems  to 
intimate,  that  after,  or  perhaps  even  before,  his  death,  the 
offer  of  the  crown  had  been  repeated  to  his  sons,  of  whom  he 
had,  by  his  several  wives,  seventy  that  were  legitimate.    But 
they  having  nobly  refused  the  tempting  offer,  his  spurious 
son  Abimelech  succeeded  in  persuading  the  people  of  Shechem 
to  proclaim  him  king,  and  to  put  to  death  all  the  other  sons 
of  Gideon.     Only  Jotham,  the  youngest,  escaped;  who  after- 
wards from  Mount  Gerizim  administered  a  cutting  rebuke  to 
the  Shechemites,  in  the  oldest  and  most  beautiful  apologue  of 
antiquity,  which  represents  the  bramble  as  accepting  that 
sovereignty  over  the  trees  which  had  successively  been  de- 
clined by  the  olive-tree,  the  fig-tree,  and  the  vine.     Three 
years  sufficed  to  disgust  the  Shechemites  with  the  king  they 
had  set  up.     They  revolted,  in  consequence  of  which  their 
city  was  utterly  destroyed  by  Abimelech,    who  then  pro- 
ceeded to  reduce  another  revolted  town,  Thebez,  where  he 
was  killed  by  a  stone  thrown  down  upon  him  by  a  woman. 
Judges  ix. 

6.  The  enemies  from  whom  Tola,  of  the  tribe  of  Issachar, 
defended  Israel  are  not  named;  and  of  Jair,  the  Gileadite,  we 
only  know  that  his  thirty  sons  rode  on  white  asses,  as  chiefs 
of  thirty  small  towns  or  villages  in  Gilead,  which  belonged  to 
their   opulent  family.     The   administration   of   Tola   lasted 
twenty-three  years,  and  that  of  Jair  twenty-two. 

7.  After  this,  the  Israelites  fell  into  gross  idolatry,  in 
punishment  for  which  their  enemies  were  allowed  to  oppress 
them  greatly.     The  Ammonites  laid  claim  to  a  part  of  the 
land  beyond  Jordan  which  had  been  wrested  from  them  by 
the  Amorites,  from  whom  it  was  conquered  by  Moses.     For 
eighteen  years  they  greatly  distressed  the  two  and  half  tribes 
beyond  Jordan,  and  likewise  made  incursions  into  Benjamin, 
Judah,  and  Ephraim,  who  had  at  the  same  time  to  defend 


214  JEPIITHAH    DELIVERS    ISRAEL. 

themselves  against  the  Philistines.  In  these  troubles  they 
cried  to  God,  whom  they  had  so  grievously  insulted;  and  at 
they  gave  signs  of  true  repentance,  he  delayed  not  to  send 
them  deliverance. 

8.  Jephthah,  the  deliverer  raised  up  on  this  occasion,  was 
an  illegitimate  son,  by  "  a  strange  woman,"  of  one  Gilead,  a 
person  of  some  note  in  Manasseh,  beyond  Jordan.     Ho  had 
no  claim  to  share  with  his  brethren  in  their  patrimony ;  and, 
on  the  death  of  their  father,  was  excluded  with  some  harsh- 
ness from  the  paternal  home,  and  became  a  wanderer  and 
exile.     A  number  of  men  of  like  broken  fortune  and  unsettled 
dispositions,  joined  themselves  to  him,  and  they  lived  upon  the 
prey  which  they  acquired  by  harassing  the  Ammonites  and 
other  enemies  of  Israel.     In  this  kind  of  predatory  warfare, 
they  became  skilful,  hardy,  and  bold ;  and  the  name  of  Jeph- 
thah was  celebrated  beyond  Jordan  as  that  of  a  valiant  and 
successful  leader.    When,  therefore,  the  tribes  were  encouraged 
to  hope  for  deliverance,  their  eyes  turned  to  him,  and  a  depu- 
tation was  sent  to  invite  him  to  take  the  command  in  the  war 
against  the  Ammonites.     After  some  demur,  he  accepted  the 
invitation,  and  repaired  to  Mizpeh  of  Gilead,  where  his  ap- 
pointment was  solemnly  ratified.     His  first  act  was  to  send 
an  embassy  to  demand  of  the  Ammonites  why  they  invaded 
the  territories  of  Israel.     In  reply,  they  advanced  the  claim 
of  prior  occupation,   which  has  been  mentioned;   to  which 
Jephthah  answered,  that  whoever  were  the  prior  occupants, 
the  country  belonged  to  Israel  by  right  of  conquest  from  tho 
Amorites.     Jephthah  then  went  forth  to  the  war,  but  in  de» 
parting,  rashly  vowed  to  devote  in  sacrifice  to  God  whatever 
came  forth  to  meet  him  on  his  return  triumphant.     In  tie 
issue  the  Ammonites  were  defeated  with  great  slaughter,  and 
completely  subdued. 

9.  Jephthah  had  only  one  child,  a  virgin  daughter,  beauti- 
ful and  young ;  and  she  it  was  who,  on  his  return  to  Mizpeh, 
came  forth,  at  the  head  of  the  maidens,  to  greet  him  with 
timbrels  and  dances.     The  warrior  remembered  then  the  irre- 
versible vow  which  he  had  taken,  and  rent  his  clothes  in  the 
anguish  of  his  soul.     When  apprised  of  her  doom,  the  heroic 
daughter  encouraged  her  father  to  fulfil  his  vow ;  but  whether 
he  did  this  by  shedding  her  blood  in  sacrifice,  or  by  devoting 


DEATH    OF   JEFHTHAH. 

her  to  a  secluded  and  solitary  life,  is  a  point  not  well  deter* 
mined,  and  on  which  different  opinions  are  entertained. 

10.  The   Ephraimites,  envying  the  splendid  success  of 
their  brethren  in  this  campaign,  and  the  valuable  booty  which 
they  had  gained,  stirred  up  a  civil  war,  which  terminated  very 
disastrously  for  them,  for  they  were  defeated  with  the  loss  of 
42,000  men.     Jephthah  died,  after  an  administration  of  six 
years. 

11.  The  Judges — Ibzan   of  Bethlehem,   who   governed 
seven  years;   Elon   of  Zebulon,  ten  years;   and  Abdon  of 
Ephraim,  eight  years;  in  all,  twenty-five  years — appear  to 
have  maintained  peace.     But  during  this  time  the  Israelites 
again  relapsed  into  gross  idolatry,  and  drew  on  themselves  a 
rigorous  bondage  to  their  western  foes  the  Philistines,  who 
had  by  this  time  become  a  powerful  people.     This  servitude 
lasted  forty  years;  during  which,  whatever  general  govern- 
ment existed,  appears  to  have  been  exercised  by  Eli  the  high- 
prie*  (B.  0. 


316 


CHAPTER  V.    B.C.  1155  TO  HIT. 


fALESTINE. 

B.C. 

•MMonbora 1165 

Samson's  exploits  from  .    .     1137  to  111? 
Samson  s  death 1117 


xom. 

Remeses  V11I.       .    .  lllf 

RemeseslX 1140 

Remeses  X 1126 


1.  SAMSON  was  the  next  deliverer,  or  rather  avenger — 
for,  as  his  countrymen  were  become  too  weak  and  too  spirit- 
less to  second  his  efforts,  he  was  only  able  to  "  begin  to  deliver 
Israel,"  and  to  molest  the  Philistines  in  transient  and  desul- 
tory attacks.     Samson    was   a   very  extraordinary  man  in 
bodily   endowments,    indomitable  courage,    and   tremendous 
strength ;  but  he  was  very  feeble  in  his  moral  and  intellectual 
character.     His  parents  were  of  the  tribe  of  Dan.     An  angel 
announced  his  birth  and  declared  his  vocation  to  his  mother ; 
and  directed  that  the  abstinence  and  unshorn  hair  of  a  Naza- 
rite  should  distinguish  him  from  his  birth.     These  were  to  be 
the  signs  of  the  covenant  by  which  he  held  his  gigantic 
powers,  and  on  which  their  continuance  was  to  depend. 

2.  In  early  manhood,    Samson  became  enamoured  of  a 
damsel  of  the  Philistine  town  of  Timnath,  and  persuaded  his 
parents  to  go  and  ask  her  in  marriage  for  him.     On  the  way, 
he  encountered  a  lion,  and  without  weapons,  tore  it  asunder 
as  if  it  had  been  a  kid ;  but  he  did  not  deem  the  exploit 
worth  relating,  even  to  his  parents.     The  offer  of  marriage 
was  accepted ;  and  after  a  while,  Samson  again  went  to  Tim- 
nath,  to  celebrate  the  nuptials  and  bring  home  the  bride.     On 
the  way,  he  turned  aside  to  see  what  had  become  of  the  lion  ; 
and  he  found  a  swarm  of  bees  in  the  dried  frame-work  of  skin 
and  bones  which  was  left,  after  jackals  (probably)  had  de- 
voured the  flesh.     This  furnished  the  subject  of  the  riddle 
which,  according  to  the  custom  of  these  times,  he  proposed  to 
the  guests  at  the  marriage-feast — "  Out  of  the  eater  came 
forth  meat,  and  out  of  the  fierce  came  forth  sweetness."    Not 
being  able  to  solve  the  riddle,   the  guests  secretly  induced 
Samson's  wife,  by  threats,  to  extract  the  secret  frosa  him  and 


SAMSON'S  EXPLOITS.  217 

reveal  it  to  them.     Indignant  at  his  wife  for  betraying  his 
secret,  and  at  the  guests  for  tampering  with  her,  Samson  left 
her  and  went  home,  after  he  had  slain  thirty  Philistines  of 
Askelon,  and  given  their  garments,  as  his  forfeit,  to  the  guests. 
3.  After  his  anger  had  subsided,  he  went  to  visit  his  wife, 
with  a  present  of  a  kid;  but  he  found  her  married  to  his 
friend,  who  had  been  his  bridesman  at  the  wedding.     On  this 
and  other  occasions,  he  allowed  his  private  wrongs  to  stimu- 
late him  to  the  exercise  of  his  vindictive  mission,  which  other- 
wise he  appears  to  have  been  much  disposed  to  neglect.    Fired 
by  the  present  insult,  he  vowed  and  took   severe  revenge. 
Collecting  three  hundred  foxes,  he  tied  them  together  by  thei 
tails,  in   pairs ;   and  then 
putting    a    firebrand    be- 
tween every  pair,  he  turned 
them  into  the  standing  corn 
of  the  Philistines,   which 
was  burnt  with  fire,  along 
with  the  shocks  of  corn, 
and    the    vineyards    and 
olive-grounds.    The  Phili- 
stines  laid  the  blame  upon  Samson's  wife  and  her  father,  and 
came  and  burnt  them  both  with  fire ;  but  this  cruel  action  wag 
soon  after  punished  by  Samson  with  so  great  a  slaughter,  that 
he  deemed  it  prudent  to  withdraw  to  the  top  of  the  almost  in- 
accessible rock  Etam  in  the  tribe  of  Judah.     Determined  to 
secure  so  implacable  an  enemy,  the  Philistines  went  in  great 
force  against  him;  but  beingunable  to  reach  him  in  this  position, 
they  required  the  Judahites  to  yield  him  up.     More  disposed 
to  dread  the  consequences  of  Samson's  feats  than  to  glory  hi 
them,  three  thousand  men  of  Judah  went  to  seize  their  hero, 
and  deliver  him  up  in  bends  to  the  Philistines.      He  did  not 
resist ;  and  when  the  enemies  and  masters  of  Israel  beheld 
their  redoubted  foe  brought  to  them  as  a  captive,  they  raised 
an  exulting  shout :  but  at  that  moment  Samson  burst  asunder 
the  new  ropes  with  which  he  was  bound,  as  if  they  had  been 
burnt  tow,  and  seizing  the  jaw-bone  of  an  ass  that  lay  near, 
he  fell  upon  the  Philistines,  and  routed  them  with  the  slaughter 
of  a  thousand.     After  this  feat,  which  he  very  properly  felt 
to  be  "  a  great  deliverance  which  God  had  given  to  him," 


218  SAMSON    AT    GAZA. 

Samson,  ready  to  perish  with  intense  thirst,  called  upon  Go4 
for  relief;  and  immediately  water  rose  from  a  hollow  place 
close  by,  which  ever  after  remained  a  perennial  spring. 

4.  We  next  find  this  very  strong  yet  erring  man  in  the 
house  of  a  harlot,  in  the  Philistine  city  of  Gaza.     When  his 
arrival  was  known,  the  gates  of  the  city  were  shut,  and  a 
guard  set,  to  prevent  his  escape.     But  he  arose  in  the  night, 
and  not  only  burst  open,  but  rent  away  the  gates,  carried 
them  off,  posts  and  all,  upot   his  shoulders,  and  left  them 
upon  a  hill  on  the  road  to  Hebron. 

5.  Another  harlot,  named  Delilah,  dwelling  in  the  vale 
of  Sorek,  proved  his  ruin.     Tempted  by  the  rich  bribes  of  the 
Philistine  lords,  Delilah  endeavoured  to  extract  from  Samson 
the  secret  of  his  strength,  for  it  was  known  that  it  was  in 
something  more  than  bones  and  sinews  that  he  differed  from 
other  men.     After  some  attempts  to  amuse  her,  Samson,  tired 
by  her  importunities,  at  length  told  her  that  his  strength  lay 
in  his  hair,  as  the  sign  of  his  devotement,  and  of  the  covenant 
by  which  he  held  his  powers.     While  he  slept  upon  her  lap, 
she  made  the  seven  locks  of  his  hair  be  cut  off ;  and  instantly 
the  covenant  with  God  being  broken,  the  strength  of  Samson 
departed  from  him,  and  he  became  weak  as  other  men.     The 
Philistines  took  him  without  difficulty,  put  out  his  eyes,  and 
carried  him  to  Gaza,  where  he  was  bound  with  fetters  of  brass, 
and  put  to  a  slave's  labour  in  the  prison-house.     Blind  and 
in  prison,  Samson  had  leisure  to  repent  that  he  had  trifled  sc 
Kghtly  with  the  gift  of  God ;  and  with  his  repentance  and 
the  growth  of  his  hair,  it  pleased  God  to  renew  his  strength. 
At  this  time  the  Philistines  held  a  high  day  of  festival  and 
thanksgiving,  to  praise  their  God  Dagon  for  having  delivered 
their  greatest  enemy  into  their  hands;  and  Samson  himself 
was  brought  from  the  prison,  that  the  assembled  people  might 
behold  their  wretched  victim,  triumph  in  his  misery,  and 
make  sport  of  his  blindness.     Wearied  at  length,  the  fallen 
champion  applied  to  the  lad  who  led  him  by  the  hand,  to  lei 
him  lean  for  rest  upon  the  two  pillars  which  chiefly  supported 
the  roof  of  the  building,  upon  which  three  thousand  people 
were  at  that  time  assembled  to  see  the  spectacle  and  celebrate 
the  feast.     Their  impious  rejoicing  in  their  idol  was  so  dia- 

to  God,  that  he  granted  the  prayer  of  Samson,  and 


SAMSON'S  DEATH. 


219 


endued  him  with  such  strength,  that  when,  embracing  the 
pillars,  he  bowed  himself  with  all  his  might,  they  yielded  to 
(he  vast  force,  and  broke ;  whereon  the  roof,  with  the  mass  of 
people  upon  it,  fell  in,  and  buried  in  the  ruins  Samson  and 
the  multitude  below.  At  his  death,  Samson  slew  a  greater 
Dumber  of  the  Philistines  than  ho  had  done  during  his  life. 
Judges,  xvi.  4-31. 

6.  The  precise  effect  of  this  event  upon  the  relative  posi- 
tion of  the  Israelites  and  the  Philistines  does  not  appear. 
But  a  blow  which  struck  down  the  flower  of  the  Philistine 
nation  was  not  likely  to  be  inoperative ;  and  it  may  be  infer- 
red from  subsequent  circumstances,  that  the  Philistines  were 
too  much  discouraged  to  maintain  their  hold  upon  the  Hebrew 
nation. 


CHAPTER  VL 


EGYPT. 

B.O. 

RemeseaXL   .    .        1110 


1TVTNT8— HUOMa. 

9M. 
Return  of  the  Heraelidss 

into  Peloponessus  .  11M 
Which  they  divide 

among  themselves  .  1101 
Kingdom  of  Lacedeemon 

commences  .    .    .    1108 


Muumri. 

B.C. 

fcmnel  born      .    .    .    1149 
Samuel  called  to  be  a 

Prophet     ....    1187 
Commencement    of    20 

P jars'  servitude  to  the 
hilistines     .     .    .    112? 
Convention  at  Mizpeh, 

and  Samuel  Judge      1107 
Defeat  of  the  Philistines  1107 
End    of   Samuel's    (12 
years)  separate  admi- 
nistration ....    1095 


1.  As  Samson  does  not  appear  to  have  exercised  any 
authority,  civil  or  military,  even  in  the  southern  portion  of 
Palestine  adjoining  the  Philistine  territory  to  which  his 
operations  were  confined,  he  might  be  described  as  a  scourge 
of  the  Philistines  rather  than  a  Judge  of  Israel.  Without 
doubt,  the  civil  government,  as  far  as  any  existed  in  such 
disorderly  times,  was  directed  by  the  high  priest — which 
office,  during  a  portion  of  Samson's  time,  appears  to  have 
been  held  by  Eli,  although,  for  chronological  purposes,  his 
administration  is  said  to  begin  where  the  history  of  Samson 
ends.  Eli  judged  Israel  for  forty  years  after  the  death  of 
Samson.  In  the  course  of  his  administration,  Hannah,  the 
wife  of  Elkanah,  a  Levite,  who  had  been  barren,  and  or 
that  account  much  insulted  by  another  wife  of  Elkanah,  who 
was  fruitful,  in  her  distress  prayed  to  the  Lord  to  give  her  a 
son,  and  vowed  that  if  her  suit  were  granted,  she  would 
dedicate  that  son  as  a  Nazarite  to  the  Lord  all  the  days  of  his 
life.  The  petition  was  heard,  and  she  called  her  son  Samuel, 
signifying  "  heard  of  God,"  or  "  given  of  God."  In  accor- 
dance with  the  vow  of  special  dedication,  the  child  had  no 
sooner  reached  a  proper  age  than  he  was  taken  to  the  taber- 
nacle at  Shiloh,  and  left  there  under  the  care  of  Eli,  who 
soon  became  much  attached  to  him,  and,  as  he  grew  up,  em- 
ployed him  in  personal  attendance  in  himself,  and  in  various 
service*  about  the  tabernacle. 


SAMUEL   CALLED.  221 

2.  Eli  himself  was  descended  from  Ithamar,  the  second 
•on  of  Aaron,  and  appears  to  have  been  the  first  high  priest 
of  the  younger  branch  of  the  family.     We  know  not  on  what 
occasion  the  elder  branch,  descended  from  Eleazer,  had  been 
set  aside.     Eli  was  a  pious  man,  but  of  too  easy  and  mild  a 
disposition  for  his  high  situation.     His  gentle  rebukes  had 
therefore  very  little  effect  upon  his  two  sons,  Hophni  and 
Phineas,  who  proved  so  degenerate,  that  they  were  guilty  of 
the  grossest  excesses  and  most  criminal  abuses  of  their  priestly 
office ;  and  hence  the  presentation  of  offerings  and  sacrifices 
became  disagreeable  and  hateful  to  all  the  people.    Although 
sensible  of  their  bad  conduct,  Eli  did  not  interpose  his  autho- 
rity to  put  a  stop  to  it. 

3.  Thus  matters  proceeded  until  the  boy   Samuel  had 
attained  the  age  of  twelve  years,  when  he  was  called  by 
night,  hi  a  very  remarkable  way,  to  the  prophetic  office.    On 
that  occasion  the  destruction  and  deposition  of  Eli's  house 
were  denounced,  on  account  of  the  iniquities  of  his  sons  and 
his  own  criminal  neglect, — "because  his  sons  made  them- 
selves vile,  and  he  restrained  them  not."     Samuel  could  not 
conceal  this  revelation  from  Eli.     The  aged  pontiff,  in  con- 
formity with  the  usual  passive  piety  of  his  character,  answered 
meekly,  "  It  is  the  Lord :  let  him  do  what  seemeth  to  him 
good  1 "     From  that  time  forward  Samuel  was  favoured  with 
frequent  communications  from  God.     The  youth  also  con- 
ducted himself  with  so  much  propriety  amd  discretion,  that 
the  people  generally  looked  to  him  with  affection  and  confi- 
dence, as  appointed  of  God  to  an  office  which  appears  to  have 
been  for  a  long  time  intermitted. 

4.  Ten  years  after  the  call  of  Samuel,  the  Israelites,  with- 
out the  consent  or  authority  of  their  Divine  King,  whom  they 
oughfc  to  have  consulted,  embarked  in  an  ill-considered  war 
with  the  Philistines.     Being  defeated  in  the  first  engagement 
with  the  loss  of  4000  men,  they  had  the  presumption  to  send 
for  the  ark  of  God,  out  of  the  tabernacle,  tha£  they  might 
fight  under  its  protection.     It  was  borne  to  the   wars  by 
Hophni  and  Phineas  with  other  priests ;  and  its  arrival  filled 
the  Philistines  with  dread,  as  they  identified  it  with  the  pre- 
sence of  "  the  mighty  God,  that  smote  the  Egyptians  with  all 
the  plagues,"      Yet  they  encouraged  one  another  to  fight 


322 


THE   ARK  TAKEN    TO   ASHDOD. 


manfully  to  save  themselves  from  such  bondage  as  that  fa 
which  they  had  held  the  Israelites.  Again  they  were  victo- 
rious :  30,000  men  of  Israel  fell  in  the  battle ;  Hophni  and 
Phineas  were  slain ;  and  the  art  of  the  covenant  was  taken. 
Eli,  now  blind  with  age,  and  his  heart  tremtVing  for  the  ark 
*f  God,  sat  watching  by  the  way  side  for  the  irst  news  from 
the  battle.  He  soon  heard  the  disastrous  tidings,  and  when 
the  messenger  announced  that  "  the  ark  of  God  was  taken," 
he  fell  off  his  seat,  and,  being  heavy  and  old,  his  neck  was 
broken  by  the  fall. 

5.  The  Philistines  conveyed  the  ark  to  Ashdod,  and 
placed  it  hi  the  temple  of  Dagon  their  god,  whose  idol  bora 
a  figure  half  fish  and  half  man.  By  this  they  perhaps  in- 
tended to  shew  that  their  god  had  triumphed  over  the  God 
whom  the  Hebrews  worshipped.  But  He,  always  jealous  of 
His  glory,  delayed  not  to  vindicate  it  on  this  occasion.  On 
successive  nights,  the  image  of  Dagon  was  found  thrice  to 
have  fallen  prostrate  before  the  ark,  and  the  third  time  it 
was  broken  hi  pieces.  He  also  smote  the  Philistines  with  a 
grievous  disease,  and  with  swarms  of  field-mice  which  marred 
,  the  land;  and  they 


114. 


were 

pelled  to  appease  the 
wrath  of  the  God  of 
Israel,  by  trespass- 
offerings  expressive  of 
the  plagues  with 
which  they  had  been 
visited.  These  were 

five  golden  mice,  and  five  golden  emerods,  which  they  put  in 

a  coffer  beside  the  ark.     They  then  set  the  ark  on  a  new  car, 

drawn  by  milch  cows  taken  from  their  calves,  which,  without 

guidance,  took  the  right 

road  to  the  land  of  Israel, 

and  stopped   at   Beth- 

shemesh,  a  city  of  the 

priests  in  the   tribe  of 

Judah.     The    restored 

ark,   which  had   been 

•even  months  among  the  Philistines,  was  received  with  grea£ 


116. 


CONVENTION    AT    MIZPEH.  223 

joy  by  the  people;  but  this  was  soon  turned  into  mourning, 
for  not  fewer  than  50,070  men  were  struck  with  sudden  death 
for  presuming  to  look  into  the  ark.  This  made  the  men  of 
Bethshemesh  as  much  afraid  as  the  Philistines  had  been,  to 
have  the  ark  any  longer  among  them,  and  they  invited  the 
inhabitants  of  the  neighbouring  town  of  Kirjath-jearim  to 
send  and  take  it  to  themselves.  They  did  so,  and  deposited 
it  in  the  house  of  Abinadab,  "  upon  tho  hill,"  who  set  apart 
his  son  Eleazer  to  take  care  of  it.  There  it  remained  foi 
eighty- two  years,  or  until  the  tenth  year  of  the  reign  of  king 
David. 

6.  Notwithstanding  these  signal  events,    the  Israelites, 
who  remained  in  subjection  to  the  Philistines,  continued  care- 
less of  the  obligations  of  the  covenant,  and  negligent  of  the 
worship  of  God.     The  exertions  of  Samuel,  however,  in  th« 
course  of  time,  brought  them  round  to  a  better  state  of  feel- 
ing ;  and  after  twenty  years,  they  were  disposed  to  return  to 
their  allegiance  to  their  Divine  King.      Having,  therefore, 
put  aside  all  their  strange  gods,  they  held  a  solemn  feast  of 
humiliation  for  their  sins  at  Mizpeh  in  Benjamin,  and  there 
poured  out  water  before  the  Lord  in  token  of  their  grief. 
Samuel,   who  was  then  formally  recognised  as  judge  over 
Israel,  earnestly  interceded  for  them,  and  implored  deliver- 
ance from  the  Philistines,  who  had  taken  alarm  at  this  large 
assemblage,  and  were  then  advancing  to  disperse  them.    This 
prayer  was  answered  by  a  thunder-storm  so  tremendous,  and 
BO  entirely  unexpected  at  that  season  of  the  year,  as  struck 
such  terror  and  amazement  into  the  Philistines,  that  they 
were  easily  put  to  flight,  and  were  pursued  and  smitten  by  the 
Israelites.     The  consequences  of  this  victory  relieved  them 
from  the  yoke  of  the  Philistines,  who  were  obliged  to  restore 
the  places  taken  from  Israel,  and  were  not  in  a  condition  to 
give  any  further  disturbance  during  Samuel's  administration. 

7.  The  prophet-judge  administered  the  government  with 
great  ability  and  care  ;  and  perhaps  made  the  office  of  the 
judge  in  time  of  peace,  more  efficient  than  it  had  ever  been 
before.     For  the  regular  administration  of  justice,  he  took  an 
annual  circuit  through  the  land  to  Bethel,  Gilgal,  Mizpeh, 
and  Ramah,  which  last  was  the  place  of  his  usuai  residence. 
At  that  place  he  erected  an  altar  for  sacrifices;  and  this  wai 


224     SAMUEL  APPOINTS  JOEL  AND  ABIAH  JUDGES. 

doubtless  by  special  order  or  permission,  as  otherwise  it  would 
have  been  contrary  to  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  law.  Be- 
sides, the  ark,  that  most  sacred  symbol  of  the  Divine  Pre- 
sence, was  not  then  in  the  tabernacle,  and  the  spot  destined 
for  its  final  resting-place  was  not  yet  known. 

8.  At  length  Samuel,  growing  "  old  and  greyheaded," 
appointed  his  sons  Joel  and  Abiah  to  act  as  his  deputies  in 
the  southern  district  of  Palestine.  They  accordingly  settled 
their  reeidence  at  Beer-sheba ;  but,  in  their  management  of 
affairs,  they  proved  as  unlike  their  father  as  Eli's  sons  had 
been  unlike  him.  Greedy  of  gain,  and  careful  only  how  to 
turn  their  public  employment  to  their  own  private  advantage, 
•*  they  took  bribes,  and  perverted  judgment." 


BOOK 


CHAPTER  I.     B.  C.  1095  to  1091. 


PALXSTINI. 


B.  C.  B.  „ 

The  ItraelitA  desire  a  king :   Saul  Amun-mai-Pouee  .    .    ,  .        1095 

appointed 1095 

Saul  defeats  the  Ammonite*   .    .    .  1095 

War  with  the  Philistines    ....  1093 

Saul's  first  offence 1093 

Jonathan's  exploit  at  Michmash      .  1091 

I.  THE  misconduct  of  Samuel's  sons,  his  own  advanced  age, 
and  the  seemingly  unsettled  state  in  which  the  government 
would  be  left  at  his  death,  were  the  ostensible  grounds  on 
which  the  elders  of  Israel  proceeded  in  resolving  to  demand 
such  a  change  in  the  government  as  would  give  them  a  human 
king,  "  to  rule  them  like  the  nations."  Every  nation  must 
have  some  great  central  principle  on  which  it  can  unite  as 
one  community.  This  was  particularly  necessary  in  a  nation, 
which,  like  that  of  Israel,  had  a  strongly  marked  sectional 
division  into  tribes,  whose  interests  were  not  always  in  agree- 
ment. Now,  this  principle  had  been  very  efficiently  and  very 
beautifully  supplied  by  the  theocracy,  with  its  invisible  but 
ever-present  Divine  King,  and  the  sacred  symbols  and  services. 
But  the  right  working  of  this  constitution  depended  on  a  con- 
tinued obedience  in  the  people,  which  they  had  not  manifested, 
and  an  appreciation  of  the  system,  of  which  they  seem  to 
have  been  scarcely  capable.  In  short,  the  principle  of  this 
form  of  government  was  too  refined  for  them ;  and,  notwith- 
standing its  very  numerous  concessions  to  their  weakness,  they 
too  often  failed  to  comprehend  it  as  their  principle,  and  to  act 
up  to  its  requirements.  Hence  arose  internal  disorders  and 
confusions,  which,  although  really  owing  to  the  shortcomings 
of  the  people,  yet  seemed  in  some  degree  imputable  to  the 


226  THE  ISRAELITES  DESIRE  A  SING. 

practical  inefficiency  of  the  central  principle,  and  created  the 
desire  for  something  less  sublime  and  remote, — something 
visible,  tangible,  common, — suited  to  the  apprehensions  of  an 
unintellectual  people.  Hence  the  demand  for  a  king,  and 
for  the  forms  and  institutions  of  a  human  monarchy,  which 
might  form  a  more  sensible  state-principle  than  the  theocracy 
offered. 

2.  When  the  elders  made  their  application  for  this  great 
change  in  the  government  to  Samuel  at  Eamah,  they  found 
him  strongly  opposed  to  their  wish.     With  becoming  dignity, 
he  vindicated  the  purity  of  his  own  administration,  and  chal- 
lenged any  one  to  charge  him  with  corruption  or  wrong-do- 
ing ;  he  reminded  them  that  they  had  already  a  KINO,  whos« 
power  and  resources  were  illimitable,  and  under  whom  obedi- 
ence only  was  necessary  to  render  their  welfare  secure ;  he 
placed  before  them,  in  the  most  vivid  manner,  the  exactions 
and  services  to  which  they  would  be  subject  under  human 
kings,  and  from  which  they  were  now  so  happily  exempt; 
and,  in  short,  it  was  his  desire  that  they  should  rather  strive 
to  bring  the  national  character  up  to  the  requirements  of  their 
present  state-principle,  than  bring  down  the  principle  to  a 
lower  standard  of  character.      But  the  elders  had  made  up 
their  minds  on  the  subject,  and  persisted  in  their  demand. 
As,  therefore,  the  demand  was  made  in  a  becoming  manner, 
which  referred  the  whole  matter  to  the  Lord  through  his  pro- 
phet ;  as  Moses  had  foreseen  and  provided  for  such  a  contin- 
gency ;  and  as  it  was  more  than  probable,  that,  in  their  pre- 
sent temper,  the  people  would  set  up  a  king  for  themselves, 
unless  indulged  in  their  wish,  Samuel  was  at  length  authorised 
to  yield  to  their  desire,  although  under  a  protest. 

3.  We  have  now,  therefore,  to  contemplate  a  new  phase 
of  the  Jewish  history,  in  which  the  government  was  not  a 
pure  theocracy,  nor  a  simple  monarchy,  but  a  combination  of 
the  two.     The  Lord  was  still  the  Supreme  King;  and  the 
human  monarch  was  to  be  appointed  by  him,  and  the  line  of 
succession  determined  or  changed  at  his  pleasure.     The  king 
was  to  wield  the  ordinary  administrative  powers  of  royalty, 
and  its  signs  and  symbols  of  dignity  and  honour ;  but  his  real 
position  was  that  of  a  vice-king, — the  minister,  regent,  or  re- 


SAUL    APPOINTED    KIN<1.  227 

pieeentative  of  the  Divine  King,  whose  counsel  was  to  be 
•ought,  through  the  sacred  oracles,  on  all  occasions  of  import- 
ance, and  whose  directions,  when  given,  were  to  be  implicitly 
followed  by  the  sovereign.  It  must,  therefore,  be  understood 
that  the  responsibility  of  the  Hebrew  kings  to  the  Lord, 
was  not  merely  the  responsibility  under  which  every  one  is 
placed  to  God  for  the  exercise  of  the  powers  entrusted  to  him; 
but  also  the  more  immediate  and  particular  responsibility  of  a 
delegated  or  representative  ruler  to  the  Supreme  King  oi  the 
state  which  he  governs.  This  was  the  theory  of  the  Hebrew 
monarchy,  as,  by  anticipation,  it  had  been  settled  long 
before  by  Moses  (Deut.  xvii.  14-20) ;  and  we  shall  find  in 
the  sequel  that  the  character  o£  the  kings,  whether  good  or 
bad,  was  determined  by  their  observance  or  neglect  of  this 
fundamental  principle.  The  kings  themselves  were  but  too 
much  disposed  to  forget  the  fact  of  their  dependence  upon  the 
Invisible  King. 

4,  Saul,  the  son  of  Kish,  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  had 
wandered  about  for  three  days  seeking  the  strayed  asses  of  his 
father.  Fatigued  with  the  unsuccessful  search,  he  was  dis- 
posed to  abandon  it  and  return  home,  when,  finding  himself 
near  Ramah,  where  Samuel  lived,  he  resolved  to  consult  one 
who  was  renowned  in  all  Israel  as  a  man  from  whom  nothing 
was  hidden.  Instructed  in  the  Divine  designs  regarding 
Saul,  the  prophet  received  him  with  honour.  He  assured  him 
that  the  asses  which  he  had  sought  were  already  found,  and 
invited  him  to  stay  with  him  until  the  next  morning.  Saul 
was  in  fact  the  man  on  whom  the  Divine  appointment  to  be 
the  first  king  of  Israel  had  fallen,  A  hint  of  this  high  des- 
tiny, produced  from  the  astonished  stranger  a  modest  declara- 
tion of  his  insufficiency.  But  the  prophet  gave  him  the  place 
of  honour  before  all  the  persons  whom — foreknowing  the  time 
of  his  arrival — he  had  invited  to  his  table.  As  is  still  usual 
in  summer,  Saul  slept  on  the  flat  roof  of  the  house ;  and  was 
called  early  in  the  morning  by  Samuel,  who  walked  forth 
some  way  with  him  on  his  return  home.  When  they  had  got 
beyond  the  town,  they  stopped,  and  Samuel  then  anointed 
Saul  as  the  person  whom  God  had  chosen  to  be  "  captain  over 
his  inheritance ;"  and  gave  him  the  first  kiss  of  civil  homage. 


SAUL   CONFIRMED    KINO. 


116.   Kiss  of  Civil  Homage. 


In  token  of  the  reality  of  these  things,  and  to  assure  the  mind 
of  the  bewildered  young  man,  the  prophet  foretold  the  inci- 
dents of  his  home- 
ward journey,  and, 
in  parting,  desired 
his  attendance  on 
the  seventh  day  fol- 
lowing at  Gilgal. 

5.  On  the  day 
and  at  the  place  ap- 
pointed, Samuel  as- 
sembled a  general 
convocation  of  the 
tribes  for  the  elec- 
tion of  a  king.  As 
usual,  under  the  the- 
ocracy, the  choice  of  God  was  manifested  by  the  sacred  lot. 
The  tribe  of  Benjamin  was  chosen;  and  of  the  families  of 
Benjamin,  that  of  Matri  was  taken ;  and,  finally,  the  lot  fell 
upon  the  person  of  Saul,  the  son  of  Kish.  Anticipating  this 
result,  he  had  modestly  concealed  himself,  to  avoid  an  honour 
which  he  so  little  desired.  But  he  was  found,  and  brought 
before  the  people,  who  beheld  with  admiration  his  comely 
and  dignified  person, — for  he  stood  taller,  by  the  head  and 
shoulders  than  any  of  the  people.  A  physical  superiority 
over  the  great  body  of  the  people,  so  manifest,  and  so  highly 
appreciated  in  ancient  times,  procured  a  willing  recognition  of 
the  king  offered  to  them.  Many  persons  in  the  great  tribes, 
however,  were  dissatisfied  that  this  election  had  vested  the 
royalty  over  Israel  in  the  smallest  of  the  tribes,  and  in  a 
person  of  so  little  consequence,  even  in  that  tribe,  as  Saul. 
They  therefore  held  proudly  aloof,  and  the  new  king  was 
allowed  to  return,  with  a  very  humble  attendance,  to  his  home 
in  Gibeah.  Saul,  although  sensible  of  the  neglect,  wisely 
"held  his  peace"  for  the  time;  and  it  ultimately  appeared 
that  the  different  tribes  could  more  readily  unite  around  a 
monarch  in  his  neutral  position,  than  would  have  been  pos- 
sible to  them  had  a  member  of  one  of  the  more  powerful 
tribes  been  chosen.  Judah  would  have  been  reluctant  to 
iubmit  to  a  king  of  Ephraim,  and  the  proud  and  fiery 


RELIEF    OF    JABE3H    GILEAD.  229 

Ephraimites  would  not  willingly  have  received  a  king  from 
Judah.  Perhaps,  therefore,  the  choice  which  appears  so 
strange  at  the  first  view,  was  the  only  one  by  which  a  civil 
war  could  have  been  averted. 

6.  Soon  after  these  things,  the  Ammonites,  under  their 
king  Nahash,  took  the  field  on  the  other  side  of  the  Jordan, 
and  laid  siege  to  the  important  town  of  Jabesh-Gilead.     Be- 
ing forced  to  capitulate,  the  inhabitants  could  obtain  no  better 
terms  than  that  every  mai    -should  have  his  right  eye  put  out. 
To  this  hard  condition  tne^  agreed,  unless  relief  should  come 
within  seven  days.     Messengers  were  immediately  despatched 
to  Saul,  who  had  contentedly  resumed  his  usual  avocations  in 
Gibeah,  and,  when  the  tidings  were  brought  to  him,  was  re- 
turning quietly  from  the  fields  with  his  herd.     Instantly  the 
spirit  of  a  king  was  roused  within  him  ;  and  he  felt  the  duties, 
and  claimed  the  powers  of  the  Lord's  anointed.     He  impera- 
tively summoned  the  warriors  to  his  standard ;  and  speedily 
found  himself  at  the  head  of  a  very  large  force,  with  which  he 
crossed  the  Jordan,  and  by  a  forced  march  arrived  before 
Jabesh,  in  time  to  save  the  inhabitants  from  their  enemies, 
who  were   defeated   with  great    slaughter.       This  splendid 
achievement  manifested  in  Saul  the  qualities  which,  in  these 
times,  were  most  sought  for  in  a  king,  and  raised  him  so  high 
tn  the  estimation  of  the  people,  that  Samuel  deemed  it  proper 
to  call  another  assembly  at  Gilgal,  to  confirm  him  in  the  king- 
dom.    Here  those  who  had  hitherto  manifested  discontent, 
were  obliged,  by  the  force  of  popular  opinion,  to  join  in  a 
general  and  more  formal  recognition  of  the  new  king.     It  was 
then  that  Saul  began  really  to  reign. 

7.  Of  the  large  force  which  had  been  collected,  Saul  re- 
tained only  three  thousand  men,  with  whom  he  proposed  to 
make  war  upon  the  Philistines,  who  held  in  possession  many 
strong  places  in  the  south,  and  kept  the  neighbouring  inhabi- 
tants in  such  subjection  that  they  had  been  deprived  of  their 
weapons,  and  could  not  even  get  their  implements  of  hus- 
bandry sharpened  without  going  to  the  Philistine  garrisons. 
Hence,  in  all  the  force,  Saul  and  his  eldest  son,  Jonathan,  were 
the  only  persons  who  possessed  a  sword  or  a  spear.     The 
operations  against  the  Philistines  were  commenced  by  Jona- 
than, who,  witfc  the  thousand  men  whom  his  father  had  placed 


230  EXPLOIT  OF  JONATHAN. 

under  his  command,  cut  off  the  Philistine  garrison  at  Geba 
Interpreting  this  as  a  declaration  of  war,  the  Philistines  de- 
layed not  to  bring  into  the  field  a  vast  force,  which  compre- 
hended six  thousand  horsemen  and  three  thousand  chariots  of 
war.  Saul,  on  his  part,  had  summoned  all  the  tribes  to  send 
then'  levies  to  Gilgal.  This  they  did  in  sufficient  numbers ; 
but  while  they  remained  there  waiting  for  Samuel,  who  had 
appointed  to  come  and  offer  sacrifices,  great  numbers  of  the 
men  slunk  away,  being  appalled  at  the  formidable  aspect  of 
the  Philistine  army.  Saul  was  confessedly  in  a  difficult  posi- 
tion, and  his  obedience  to  the  principle  of  the  theocracy  was 
severely  tested.  It  failed;  for,  becoming  impatient  at  the 
delay  of  Samuel,  he  called  for  the  victims,  and  himself  offered 
the  sacrifices.  By  this  act  he  not  only  seemed  to  make  a  claim 
to  exercise  the  priestly  office,  as  kings  did  in  other  countries, 
but  gave  indications  of  the  dispositions  which  in  the  end  proved 
his  ruin.  He  was  a  brave  and  able  commander ;  but  he  too 
often  forgot  that,  in  his  political  capacity,, he  was  but  the  vassal 
of  the  Divine  King ;  and  he  did  not  always  execute  the  orders 
he  received,  but  made  exceptions  according  to  his  own  views. 
Just  as  the  sacrifices  had  been  offered,  Samuel  arrived,  and 
strongly  testified  the  Divine  displeasure  at  this  disobedience, 
which  he  declared  had  manifested  the  unfitness  of  Saul  to  be 
the  founder  of  a  race  of  kings.  He  then  quitted  the  camp  ; 
and  Saul,  hiding  his  concern,  numbered  his  force,  which  he 
found  dwindled  away  to  six  hundred  men.  Not  daring  to 
encounter  the  Philistine  host  with  this  handful  of  men,  he 
marched  with  them  to  his  own  town  of  Gibeah. 

8.  The  main  body  of  the  Philistines  remained  at  Mich- 
mash  ;  but  they  frequently  sallied  out  in  parties,  and  ravaged 
the  country  without  opposition.  At  length  a  bold  plan  was 
formed  by  Jonathan,  who  communicated  it  only  to  his  armour- 
bearer,  and  the  two  secretly  withdrew  themselves  from  the 
camp.  They  found  means  to  ascend  a  steep  cliff,  where  the 
enemy  least  of  all  expected  an  attack  ;  and  early  in  the  morn- 
ing they  fell  upon  the  advanced  guards  of  the  Philistines. 
Some  were  slain  by  the  sword,  and  the  others  thrown  into 
•ach  consternation,  that  they  slew  one  another,  mistaking 
friends  for  foes.  As  soon  as  Saul  got  intelligence  of  what  had 
happened,  he  took  advantage  of  the  confusion  into  which  they 


PHILISTINES    ROUTED. 


331 


were  already  thrown,  and  fell  upon  the  Philistines  with  euch 
fury,  that  they  were  soon  utterly  routed.  That  the  pursuit 
of  the  enemy  might  not  be  retarded,  Saul,  in  the  heat  of  the 
chase,  proclaimed  death  to  any  one  who  should  taste  food 
before  the  night.  Ignorant  of  this,  Jonathan,  happening  to 
taste  some  wild  honey,  had  well  nigh  fallen  a  sacrifice  to  th« 
rash  vow  of  his  father,  but  was  saved  by  the  interposition  al 
the  people. 


282 


CHAPTER  II.     B.  C.  1095  to  1050. 


MtK»nir«. 
t.  c. 

War  with  the  Araa- 
lekites     ....    1W5 
Baal's  second  offence 
and  rejection    .    .    1079 
David  born   ....    1079 
David  anointed      .    .    1070 
David  slays  Goliath    .    1065 
David  marries  Michal    1060 
David's  first  flight  to 
Gath,  &c.     .    .    .    1059 

Mm 

AiMm-meaes?  from  1080  to 
%bout  l')60,  kftor  which 
the  succession  is  doubt- 
ful fcr  Lonely  yean. 

KVZNTS  >!.-»  r*MM 

Latinus,  fifth  king  of 
the  Latins  .    .    . 
Kingdom  of  Athens 
ends  with  Codrus 
Medon,  the  first  Ar- 
chon  of  Athaus     . 

10M 
1070 

10TO 


1.  SEVERAL  following  years  were  distinguished  by  success- 
ful warfare  with  the  enemies  of  Israel, — with  Moab  and  Am- 
mon  in  the  east,  with  Edom  in  the  south,  with  the  Philistines 
in  the  west,  and  with  the  Syrian  kings  of  Zobah  in  the  north. 
At  length,  in  the  tenth  or  eleventh  year  of  his  reign,  Saul 
received  orders,  through  Samuel,  to  execute  the  Lord's  "  fierce 
wrath  "  upon  the  Amalekites,  who  had  formerly  been  doomed 
to  utter  extermination  for  opposing  the  Israelites  when  they 
came  out  of  Egypt.  The  result  of  the  war  put  it  fully  in  the 
king's  power  to  fulfil  his  commission ;  but  he  thought  proper  to 
retain  the  best  of  the  cattle  as  booty,  and  to  bring  back  the 
Amalekite  king  Agag  as  a  prisoner.  Here  again  Saul  ven- 
tured to  use  his  own  discretion  where  his  commission  left  him 
none.  For  this  the  Divine  decree,  excluding  his  descendants 
from  the  throne,  was  again  and  irrevocably  pronounced  by 
Samuel,  who  met  him  at  Gilgal  on  his  return.  The  stern 
prophet  then  directed  the  Amalekite  king  to  be  brought  forth 
and  slain  by  the  sword,  after  which  he  departed  to  his  own 
home,  and  went  no  more  to  see  Saul  to  the  day  of  his  death, 
though  he  ceased  not  to  bemoan  his  misconduct  and  the  for- 
feiture it  had  incurred.  But,  during  the  years  in  which 
Samuel  mourned  for  Saul,  the  king  himself  seemed  increasing 
in  strength  and  power ;  he  became  respected  at  home  and 
feared  abroad  ;  while  the  many  virtues  of  his  excellent  sor 
Jonathan,  who  was  greatly  beloved  by  the  people,  seemed  to 
render  his  dynasty  secure.  Saul  himself,  however,  appears  to 


DAVID  ANOINTED, 


233 


aave  had  sad  misgivings  on  this  subject,  and  we  may  perhaps 
impute  to  the  constant  brooding  of  his  mind  upon  the  doom 
pronounced  by  the  prophet,  those  fits  of  morbid  melancholy 
into  which  he  frequently  fell.  His  general  temper,  at  the 
same  time,  became  sour,  irritable,  and  sanguinary. 

2.  At  length,  about  the  twenty-fifth  year  of  Saul's  reign, 
Samuel  received  the  Divine  mandate,  to  take  measures  for 
anointing  the  person  whom  the  Lord  had  chosen  to  displace 
the  race  of  Saul  in  the  throne  of  Israel.     For  this  purpose  he 
was  to  proceed  to  Bethlehem,  and  there  anoint  one  of  the 
eons  of  a  man  named  Jesse.     This  was  a  delicate  commission, 
which,  if  known,  might,  as  the  prophet  apprehended,  induce 
Saul  to  slay  him  ;  and  he  therefore  veiled  it  under  the  form 
of  a  public  sacrifice.      The  prophet  appears  to  have  made 
known  his  real  purpose  only  to  Jesse,  who  caused  all  his  sons 
to  pass  before  him,  when  they  were  rejected,  one  after  another, 
until  the  youngest,  David,  was  sent  for  from  the  fields,  where 
he  was  with  the  sheep.    This  youth  was  the  destined  king ;  and 
Samuel  anointed  him  as  such  in  the  midst  of  his  elder  breth- 
ren, who,  as  well  as  himself,  were  probably  kept  in  ignorance 
of  the  purport  of  this  act.     Samuel  returned  to  his  own  home, 
and  David  continued  to  tend  his  father's  flock.     David  was 
not  more  distinguished  by  the  comeliness  of  his  person  ftian  by 
his  accomplishments  and  valour ;  he  was  skilled  in  music  and 
poetical  composition,  and  he  had,  without  weapons,  slain  a 
lion  and  a  bear  which  attacked  his  flock. 

3.  Meanwhile,  the  king's  fits  of  melancholy  madness  went 
on  increasing  in  frequency  and  duration,  and  no  cure  was 

found  .  for  his  dis- 
ordered mind.  At 
length,  some  persons 
who  had  observed 
that  Saul  was  much 
affected  by  music, 
suggested  that  the 
soothing  powers  of 
the  harp  should  be 

tried;    and  another 
117.  Grand  Egyptian  Harpe.  ,    v 

then    recommended 

"the  10*  of  Jesse"  as  an  accomplished  master  of  that  iustru- 

L2 


234 


GOLIATH    CHALLENGES  THE  ISRAELITES. 


merit,  and  withal,  a  man  of  valour.  Saul  therefore  delayed 
not  to  send  to  Jesse,  commanding  him  to  send  his  son  to 
court.  Little  thinking  that  in  him  he  beheld  his  successor 
on  the  throne,  Saul  received  the  youthful  minstrel  with  favour 
When  the  fits  came  upon  him,  David  played  on  the  harp,  anc 
under  its  soothing  strains  his  mind  soon  recovered  its  usual 
tone.  This  service,  together  with  his  other  engaging  quali- 
ties, and  his  discreet  behaviour,  won  the  heart  of  the  king, 
who  conferred  upon  him  the  distinguished  and  confidential 
post  of  his  armour-bearer. 

4.  Since  their  last  great  discomfiture,  the  Philistines  had 
tecruited  their  strength,  and  in  the  thirtieth  year  of  Saul's 
reign,  and  the  twentieth  of  David's  life,  they  again  took  the 
field  against  the  Israelites.  It  curiously  illustrates  the  nature 
of  warfare  in  those  times,  to  find  that  the  presence,  in  the 
•nny  of  the  Philistines,  of  one  enormous  giant  about  nine  or 
ten  feet  high,  filled  them  with  confidence,  and  struck  the 

Israelites  with  dread. 
The  giant,  whose  name 
was  Goliath,  had  a  hel- 
met of  brass  upon  his 
head,  and  he  was  armed 
with  a  brazen  coat  of 
mail,  the  weight  of 
which  was  no  less  than 
six  hundred  shekels. 
He  had  also  greaves  of 
brass  upon  his  legs,  and 
a  target  of  brass  be- 
tween his  shoulders ; 
and  a  man  bearing  his 
shield  went  before  him. 
118.  Shields.  His  weapons  were  of 

I  IfceT^orGreatShield.  2.  Common  Egyptian  ™UTSQ  Proportioned  to 
Shield.  3.  Target  *.  B.  Ancient  Shields  or  un-  hlS  enormous  bulk  J  HS 
known  tribes.  6.  Roundel.  .  c  ,  .  •, 

an  instance   of   which, 

we  are  informed,  that  the  staff  of  his  spear  was  like  a  weaver's 
beam,  and  that  its  head  contained  six  hundred  shekels  of 
iron.  He  presented  himself  daily  between  the  two  armies, 
•fid,  with  insulting  language,  defied  the  Israelites  to  produce 


DAVID    OFFERS    COMBAT    TO    GOLIATH. 


235 


a  champion  who  might,  in  single  combat  with  him,  decide  the 
quarrel  between  the  nations.  This  was  repeated  many  days; 
but  no  Israelite  was  found  bold  enough  to  accept  the  chal- 
lenge. At  this  juncture  David,  who,  when  his  services  were 
HO  longer  needed  at  court,  had  returned  to  his  father,  arrived 


119.  Coats  of  Mail. 
\j  Egyptian  tigulated.         2.  Sleeve  of  ring-mail, 


130.    Spear  Heads. 

•ft  the  camp  to  visit  his  elder  brethren  who  were  with  the 
army.  Hearing  the  insolent  vaunts  of  the  proud  Pagan, 
witnessing  the  dismay  of  the  people,  and  learning  that 
high  rewards  had  been  offered  to  the  man  who  should 
overcome  the  giant,  David  offered  himself  for  the  combat. 
He  was  accordingly  brought  before  the  king,  who  failed  to 
recognise  him  under  the  altered  appearance  which  a  year  or 
two  on  the  verge  of  manhood  produces,  but,  contrasting  the 
bulk  and  known  prowess  of  the  giant  with  the  inexperience 
and  light  frame  of  the  young  man,  earnestly  disuaded  him 
P.— 11 


236  DAVID    SLAYS    GOLIATH. 

from  the  enterprise.  But  as  David  expressed  his  strong  con- 
fidence that  the  God  of  Israel,  who  had  delivered  him  from 
the  lion  and  the  bear  when  he  tended  his  father's  flock, 
would  also  deliver  him  from  the  Philistine,  Saul  at  length 
allowed  him  to  go  forth  against  Goliath.  Eefusing  all  armour 
of  proof  and  weapons  of  common  warfare,  David  advanced  to 

the  combat,  armed 
only  with  his  shep 
herd's  sling  and  a  few 
smooth  pebbles  picked 
up  from  the  brook 
which  flowed  through 
the  valley.  The  as 
tonished  giant  felt  in- 
sulted at  being  offered 
such  an  opponent,  and 
poured  forth  such  hor- 
rid threats  as  might 
have  appalled  any  one 

i21.  Egyptian  Slingers  and  Sling.  ,  .        »  .,, 

less    strong    in    faith 

than  the  son  of  Jesse.  But  as  Goliath  strode  forward  to 
meet  David,  the  latter  slung  one  of  his  smooth  stones  with 
BO  sure  an  aim  and  so  strong  an  arm,  that  it  smote  his 
opponent  in  the  middle  of  the  forehead  and  brought  him  to 
the  ground. 

5.  The  king  lost  no  time  in  following  up  this  blow,  and 
attacked  the  astonished  Philistines  with  such  vigour  that  they 
immediately  gave  way  and  were  defeated  with  tremendous 
slaughter.  Triumphant  was  the  return  of  Saul ;  but  it  mor- 
tified his  pride  to  perceive  that  David  was  on  all  hands  re- 
garded as  the  hero  of  the  day :  and  when  the  damsels  made 
this  the  burden  of  their  triumphal  song — "  Saul  has  slain  his 
thousands,  and  David  his  ten  thousands  1"  he  could  not  con- 
ceal his  resentment  that  the  honours  of  victory  should  be 
thus  proportioned.  From  a  fretful  expression  which  he  let 
fall,  it  seems  more  than  likely  that  he  then  first  suspected 
that  David  was  "  the  man  after  God's  own  heart,"  to  whom 
his  throne  was  to  be  given.  His  inquiries  probably  confirmed 
this  impression,  and  thenceforth  he  lost  no  opportunity  of  ex- 
posing David  to  disgrace  and  danger.  But  all  the  scheme! 


DAVID    MARRIES    MICHAL.  237 

laid  for  his  ruin  served  only  to  make  more  prominent  David's 
valour  in  the  field,  and  the  wisdom  and  generosity  of  bia 
general  conduct.  Finding  that  the  honours  which  were 
designed  as  snares  for  him — including  that  of  giving  him  his 
daughter  Michal  in  marriage — really  exalted  David,  Saul 
could  no  longer  confine  his  dark  passions  to  his  own  bosom, 
but  charged  his  son  Jonathan  and  others  to  take  some  oppor- 
tunity of  destroying  the  son  of  Jesse  for  him.  He  little  sus- 
pected that  a  most  tender  friendship,  "  passing  the  love  of 
women,"  had  grown  up  between  Jonathan  and  David.  To 
Jonathan,  in  particular,  was  this  celebrated  friendship  highly 
honourable ;  for  it  was  not  unknown  to  him  that  the  son  of 
Jesse  was  destined  to  exclude  himself  and  his  children  from 
the  throne  of  Israel.  But  with  a  generosity  of  feeling,  of 
which  there  is  scarcely  another  example,  he  cheerfully  ac- 
quiesced in  the  superior  claims  of  David,  and  was  the  most 
ardent  admirer  of  his  person  and  character.  He  could  even 
find  pleasure  in  picturing  the  time  when  David  should  sit 
upon  the  throne,  and  when  he  should  himself  be  next  to  Him 
in  place,  as  nearest  to  him  in  love,  and  find  in  him  the  pro- 
tector and  guardian  of  the  very  children  whom  narrow  minds 
might  have  suspected  to  be  in  the  utmost  danger  from  his 
claims. 

6.  On  the  present  occasion  Jonathan  gave  his  friend 
timely  notice  of  danger,  and  spoke  so  forcibly  to  his  father, 
that  his  better  feelings  overcame  his  insane  horror  of  David, 
and  he  promised  to  make  no  further  attempt  upon  his  life. 
But  soon  after  this,  David,  having  commanded  an  expedition 
against  the  Philistines,  so  distinguished  himself  as  to  increase 
the  admiration  of  the  people,  and  to  revive  the  hatred  of  SauL 
When  he  resumed  his  place  at  court,  and  was  one  day  play- 
ing on  his  harp  to  soothe  the  perturbed  spirit  of  the  king,  he 
narrowly  escaped  death  from  a  javelin  which  Saul  threw  with 
the  intention  of  pinning  him  to  the  wall.  He  then  withdrew 
to  his  own  house,  where  he  was  followed  by  men  whom  the 
king  sent  to  despatch  him.  But  they  were  amused  and  de- 
ceived by  David's  wife  Michal,  Saul's  own  daughter,  while 
her  husband  was  let  down  from  the  window  in  a  basket  and 
made  his  escape  to  Samuel  at  Ramab..  Repeated  attempts  to 
take  him  thence  or  slay  him  there,  the  last  of  which 


188  DAVID  GOES  TO  ADULLAM. 

made  by  the  king  in  person,  were  defeated  by  the  special  te» 
*«rp<*ition  of  Providence.  But  Saul,  brooding  gloomily  ovet 
ta  doom,  still  cherished  his  cruel  purpose  against  him ;  and 
on  one  occasion  he  even  threw  his  javelin  at  Jonathan  for 
•peaking  in  favour  of  his  absent  friend.  This  being  made 
known  to  David,  he  resolved,  after  a  private  interview  and 
tender  parting  with  Jonathan,  to  withdraw  himself  effectually 
from  the  designs  upon  his  life  by  retiring  to  a  foreign  land. 
For  this  purpose  he  made  choice  of  Gath,  one  of  the  five 
Philistine  states.  In  this  choice  he  was  probably  guided  by 
the  consideration  that  the  Philistines,  from  their  enmity  to 
Saul,  were  less  likely  than  any  other  neighbouring  nation  to 
give  him  ap  at  the  demand  of  the  king. 

7.  The  tabernacle  had  by  this  time  been  removed  from 
Shiloh  to  Nub,  in  the  tribe  of  Benjamin ;  and  David,  with 
his  few  followers,  called  there  on  his  way,  and  procured  from 
the  high  priest,  Ahimelech,  a  supply  of  provisions  and  the 
wdy  weapon  in  his  possession — the  very  sword  which  David 
himself  had  taken  from  Goliath,  and  which  had  been  laid  up 
in  the  tabernacle  as  a  trophy  of  that  victory.     This  assistance 
David  obtained  under  the  unjustifiable  pretence  of  being  on  a 
private  mission  from  the  king.     He  then  proceeded  to  Gath; 
bat  finding  that  the  Philistines  cherished  revengeful  recollec- 
tions of  his  former  exploits  against  them,  he  feigned  himself 
mad,  and  by  that  means  escaped  their  resentment. 

8.  David  then  left  the  country  of  the  Philistines  and  re 
paired  to  the  wild  district  of  Adullam,  in  the  tribe  of  Judah. 
Here  there  was  a  large  and  not  easily  accessible  cave,  which 
formed  an  excellent  shelter  for  himself,  and  the  men  of  broken 
fortunes  and  reckless  character,  about  four  hundred  in  number, 
who  resorted  to  him,  and  of  whom  he  became  the  captain. 

9.  From  Adullam  David  went  to  the  land  of  Moab  for 
the  purpose  of  placing  his  parents  in  safety  there,  lest  they 
should  become  exposed  to  the  blind  fury  with  which  Saul 
was  now  animated.     He  was  perhaps  inclined  to  remain  there 
himself;  but  it  was  of  importance  that  his  dangers  and  con- 
duct should  keep  him  in  the  view  of  his  admiring  countrymen, 
and  a  prophet  was  therefore  sent  to  command  his  return  to 
the  land  of  Judah.     He  obeyed,  and  found  refoga  in  the 
forest  of  Hareth. 


839 


CHAPTER  III.     B.C.  1059  TO  1055. 


ftnrjd's  wanderings        .        1059  to  1054 

Death  of  Samuel 1057 

David's  second  flight  to  Gath  .    .       1055 


PALESTINE. 
B.  C. 


Saul's  third  offence  ,         .         «£,,. 

Saul  defeated  and  slaiu  by  the  In* 
listines  .  OK 


1.  THE  mind  of  Saul  was  of  too  coarse  a  mould  to  under- 
stand that  it  was  possible  for  David  to  know  his  high  des- 
tinies, and  yet  abide  God's  own  time,  without  taking  any 
questionable  measures  to  advance  them.  He  persuaded  him- 
self that  David  had  organized  an  extensive  conspiracy  against 
his  life  and  government ;  he  suspected  every  one  about  him 
of  being  engaged  in  this  conspiracy,  and  believed  that  his  son 
Jonathan  had  been  drawn  into  it.  He  was  in  a  most  san- 
guinary mood,  and  craved  for  some  objects  on  which  to  wreak 
his  fury.  Unhappily  such  objects  were  found  in  the  high- 
priest  and  others  of  the  sacerdotal  order.  One  Doeg,  an 
Edomite  in  the  employment  of  Saul,  had  been  present  at  Nob 
when  David  was  there ;  and  he  gave  an  exaggerated  report 
of  the  assistance  which  Ahimelech  had  given  to  the  fugitive. 
On  hearing  this,  Saul  sent  for  the  pontiff,  and  the  rest  of  the 
priests  then  at  Nob,  and,  accusing  them  of  traitorous  prac- 
tices, ordered  them  to  be  slain.  His  guards  refused  this  bar- 
barous office ;  but  Doeg  and  other  strangers  executed  the 
king's  order  without  compunction.  Eighty-five  of  the  priestly 
race  perished :  nor  did  this  satisfy  the  sanguinary  king,  for 
he  sent  to  Nob,  ordering  man,  woman,  child,  and  every  liv- 
ing creature,  to  be  put  to  the  sword.  None  escaped  V»t 
Abiathar ;  and  he  fled  lo  David,  who  was  greatly  shocked  at 
the  tidings  which  he  brought.  Thus  another  and  almost 
final  step  was  taken  in  the  completion  of  that  doom  which 
had  many  years  before  been  pronounced  upon  the  house  of 
Eli.  This,  however,  was  no  excuse  for  Saul,  whose  tender- 
ness towards  the  Amalekites,  whom  he  was  commanded  to 
destroy,  is  strikingly  contrasted  with  his  shocking  immolatifla 
«f  the  priests  of  God,  whom  it  was  his  duty  to  protect. 


240  DAVID    FLEES    TO   THE    PHILISTINES, 

2.  Meanwhile,  David  found  an  opportunity  of  employing 
his  troop  for  the  benefit  of  his  country,  by  relieving  the  town 
of  Keilah  from  the  incursions  of  the  Philistines.     He  then 
entered  that  town ;  which   Saul  no  sooner  heard,  than  he 
marched  to  lay  siege  to  it.     But  David,  being  informed  by 
the  sacred  oracle,  which  Abiathar,  who  acted  as  his  priest, 
consulted  for  him,  that  the  inhabitants  would  deliver  him  up, 
withdrew  into  the  wild  country  in  the  eastern  part  of  Judah, 
towards  the  Dead  Sea,  and  found  refuge  in  the  wilderness  of 
Ziph.     While  he  was  there,  Jonathan  came  to  him  privately, 
to  encourage  him  to  trust  in  God,  and  to  renew  their  cove- 
nant of  friendship  and  peace.     This  was  the  last  time  these 
devoted  friends  saw  each  other. 

3.  Soon  after  this,  some  ill-disposed  persons  of  the  neigh- 
bourhood went  to  Gibeah,  and  acquainted  Saul  with  the  place 
of  David's  retreat.     The  king  immediately  marched  thither 
with  a  sufficient  force ;  but  David,  being  warned  of  his  ap- 
proach, retreated  southward  into  the  wilderness  of  Maon, 
before  his  arrival.     Saul  followed  him  thither ;  and  was  close 
upon  him,  when  he  was  providentially  called  off  to  repel  an 
unexpected  incursion  of  the  Philistines.     This  gave  David  an 
opportunity  of  withdrawing  to  Engedi,  among  the  rocky  fast- 
nesses which  border  the  Dead  Sea ;  and  to  that  quarter  Saul 
pursued  him  with  three  thousand  men,  after  he  had  repulsed 
the  Philistines.     Here,  being  one  day  weary,  the  king  with- 
drew into  a  cave  to  take  some  rest.     In  the  providence  of 
God,  it  happened  that  this  was  the  very  cave  in  whose  inte- 
rior recesses  David  and  his  men  lay  concealed ;  and  whilst 
Saul  slept,  David  advanced  softly,  and  cut  off  the  skirt  of  his 
robe.     When  the  king  went  out  of  the  cave,  David  followed 
him  at  some  distance,  and  at  length  called  to  him,  and  dis- 
played the  skirt  in  evidence  of  his  innocence.     Saul  could  not 
but  feel  that  the  man  who  had  taken  the  skirt  could  quite  as 
easily  have  taken  his  life ;  and  struck  by  this  magnanimity, 
his  stern  heart  was  for  the  time  subdued.     "  Is  that  thy  voice, 
my  son  David  I"  he  cried,  and  then  he  wept.     He  acknow- 
ledged that  he  had  been  foolish  and  criminal ;  he  admitted 
that  the  son  of  Jesse   was  worthy  of  the   destinies  which 
awaited  him ;  and  he  exacted  from  him  a  promise,  that  when 
ne  became  king  he  would  not  root  out  the  family  of  his  pre- 


SAMUEL'S  DEATH.  241 

dccessor,  as  eastern  kings  were  wont  to  do  Saul  tnen  •with- 
drew :  but  David  had  too  little  confidence  in  his  good  resolu- 
tions to  make  any  alteration  in  his  own  position. 

4.  The  death  of  Samuel  took  place  shortly  after  this,  in 
the  ninety-second  year  of  his  age.     He  appears  to  have  re- 
tained his  judicial  authority,  even  after  Saul  became  king; 
and  he  was  much  and  deservedly  lamented  by  the  people  be- 
fore whom  he  had  acted  a  public  part  from  his  very  cradle, 
with  equal  credit  to  himself  and  benefit  to  his  country.     Soon 
afterwards,   David    retreated    southward  into  the   desert   of 
Paran.     The  shepherds  of  southern  Israel  led  their  flocks  in- 
to those  distant  pastures  in  the  proper  season ;  and  the  pre- 
sence of  David  and  his  men,  at  this  time,  effectually  protected 
them  from  the  Bedouin  tribes,  by  which  they  were  in  general 
much  molested.     Afterwards  returning  to  the  wilderness  of 
Maon,  David  heard  that  a  rich  sheep-master,  called  Nabal, 
with  whose  shepherds  his  men  had  been  very  friendly  in  the 
Jesert,  was  making  great  preparations  for  the  entertainment 
of  his  people  during  the  shearing  of  his  numerous  flocks  of 
sheep.      David  being  in   great  want  of  provisions   sent  a 
respectful  message  to  solicit  a  supply  from  him.     Nabal,  who 
was  of  a  churlish  disposition,  refused  the  application  with  in- 
sult ;  at  which  ungracious  return  for  the  protection  which  had 
been  given  to  his  flocks  in  the  desert,  David  was  so  much 
enraged,  that  he  hastily  determined  to  inflict  a  severer  punish- 
ment than  the  occasion  warranted,  by  bearing  fire  and  sword 
to  the  homestead  of  the  brutish  sheep-master. 

5.  Some  such  resolution  on  his  part  was  foreseen  by  such 
of  the  shepherds  then  present  as  had  been  out  into  the  desert ; 
but  the  execution  of  it  was  prevented  by  the  prudent  conduct 
of  Abigail,  the  wife  of  Nabal,  a  very  excellent  and  beautiful 
woman,  whom  David  married  after  Nabal's  death.     Here  it 
is  right  to  mention  that  after  David  fled  from  court,  Saul,  to 
wound  him  in   the  tenderest   point,   obliged  his   daughter, 
Michal,  the  first  wife  of  David,  to  marry  another  husband. 

6.  David  again   retreated  into  the  wilderness  of  Ziph, 
which  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  Saul,  he,  notwithstanding 
his  recent  convictions,  again  went  in  search  of  him  with  3000 
men.     While  the  King  of  Israel  lay  encamped  and  surrounded 
Dy  his  troops,  during  the  darkness  and  stillness  of  the  night,  and 


242  DAVID    FLEES    TO    THE    PHILISTINES. 

when,  all  were  fast  asleep,  David,  accompanied  by  his  nephew 
Abishai,  penetrated,  undiscovered,  to  the  place  where  the 
monarch  lay,  and  took  away  the  spear  which  was  stuck  hi  the 
ground  near  his  head,  and  the  cruse  of  water  which  stood  by 
his  side.  In  the  morning,  he  called  to  the  king  from  the  hill- 
side, and  displayed  these  manifest  tokens  that  the  king's  life 
had  been  completely  in  his  power.  His  remonstrance  was 
attended  with  the  same  result  as  on  the  former  occasion.  Saul 
was  deeply  affected,  and,  having  acknowledged  that  he  had 
acted  "  foolishly,"  returned  to  Gibeah. 

7.  The  strong  faith  by  which  David  had  been  hitherto 
sustained,  now  began  in  some  degree  to  give  way  under  these 
continued  persecutions ;  and  apprehending  that,  if  he  remained 
any  longer  in  the  country,  he  should  one  day  perish  by  the 
hand  of  Saul,  he  resolved  again  to  seek  refuge  with  the  Phi- 
listines of  G-ath.  This  very  questionable  step  brought  him 
into  dangers  quite  as  imminent  as  those  from  which  he  fled, 
and  involved  him  in  much  insincere  conduct  which  cannot  b« 
contemplated  without  pain.  Achish,  the  king  of  Gath,  re- 
ceived him  and  his  men  with  pleasure,  probably  because  he 
calculated  that  persons  so  persecuted  by  Saul,  would  render 
effectual  service  in  the  war  against  him,  for  which  the  Philis- 
tine states  were  then  making  preparations.  After  being  for 
some  time  hospitably  entertained  at  Gath,  the  king  gave  to 
David  the  border  town  of  Ziklag,  that  he  and  his  men  might 
dwell  there  with  then*  families  and  possessions.  While  at  this 
place,  David  employed  his  men  from  time  to  time  in  expedi- 
tions against  the  Amalekites  and  other  nations  of  the  south ; 
and  by  the  spoil  thus  acquired  his  men  were  greatly  enriched. 
But,  as  these  nations  were  friends  and  allies  of  the  Philistines, 
Achish  was  led  to  believe  that  his  operations  were  directed 
against  his  own  countrymen  the  Israelites,  which  gave  the 
king  of  Gath  great  satisfaction — in  the  belief  that  by  thus 
making  himself  abhorred  in  Israel,  he  had  rooted  himself  in 
the  service  of  the  Philistines.  This  duplicity,  however,  soon 
brought  its  own  punishment ;  for,  when  the  Philistines  were 
ready  for  the  war  against  Saul,  David  found  that  no  ground 
was  left  him  on  which  he  could  decline  the  invitation  of 
Achish,  to  go  with  him  against  Israel.  He  was  only  saved 
from  his  difficulty  by  the  jealousy  of  the  princes  of  the  ether 


SAUL   AND  THls   WOMAN   OF   ENDOB.  948 

Philistine  states,  who,  justly  suspecting  the  sincerity  of  bis 
alleged  enmity  against  his  own  people,  compelled  Achish  to 
•end  him  back  to  Ziklag.  On  his  return,  David  found  that 
the  Amalekites  had  taken  advantag«  of  his  absence  to  born 
and  pillage  the  place,  and  had  carried  away  as  captives  all 
the  people,  chiefly  women  and  children,  who  had  been  left 
there.  He  immediately  pursued  after  them,  and  having  at 
length  overtaken  them,  when  they  deemed  themselves  in  safety, 
cut  them  hi  pieces,  and  not  only  recovered  all  that  they  had 
taken,  but  obtained  abundant  spoil,  which  they  had  collected 
in  other  places,  and  out  of  which  he  sent  valuable  gifts  to  ofe 
friends  in  Judah. 

8.  Meanwhile  the  Philistine  army  continued  its  march 
into  the  land  of  Israel,  and  penetrated  to  the  eastern  part  of 
the  great  battle-field  of  Esdraelon ;  by  which  time  Saul  had 
formed  an  opposing  camp  on  the  mountains  of  Gilboa.  When 
he  beheld  t lie  vast  force  which  the  Philistine  states  had,  by  a 
mighty  effort,  brought  into  the  field,  dire  misgiving  as  to  the 
result  arose  in  his  mind ;  and  now,  at  last,  in  this  extremity, 
he  sought  counsel  of  God.     But  the  Lord  answered  him  not 
by  any  of  the  usual  means, — by  dreams,  by  Urim,  nor  by 
prophets.     Finding    himself  thus  forsaken,  he  had  recourse 
to  a  witch  at  Endor,  not  far  from  Gilboa,  to  whom  he  re- 
paired by  night  hi  disguise,  and  conjured  her  to  evoke  the 
spirit  of  Samuel  that  he  might  ask  counsel  of  him  in  this  fear- 
ful emergency.     Accordingly,  an  aged  and  mantled  figure 
arose,  which  Saul  took  to  be  tlie  ghost  of  Samuel,  though 
whether  it  were  really  so  or  not  has  been  much  questioned. 
The  king  bowed  himself  reverently,  and  told  the  reason  for 
which  he  had  called  him  from  the  dead.     The  figure,  in  reply, 
told  him  that  God  had  taken  the  crown  from  his  house,  and 
given  it  to  a  worthier  man  ;  that,  on  the  next  day,  the  Philis- 
tines would  triumph  over  Israel ;  and  that  he  and  his  sons 
should  be  slain  hi  the  battle.     The  king  swooned  at  these 
heavy  tidings,  but  soon  recovered;  and  having  taken  some 
refreshment,  returned  the  same  night  to  the  camp. 

9.  The  next  morning  the  two  armies  engaged,  when  the 
Israelites  gave  way  before  the  Philistines,  and  maintained  a 
tunning  fight  until  they  had  fallen  back  upon  Mount  wilboa, 
fcoru  which  they  had  advanced  to  meet  the  enemy.     Hare 


244  HAUL    DEFEATED    AND    BLAIR. 

they  attempted  to  rally,  but  in  vain :  Jonathan  and  two  otheff 
of  Saul's  sons  were  killed,  and  the  army  was  thrown  into 
complete  disorder.  At  length  Saul  himself  was  desperately 
wounded ;  and  fearing  that  he  would  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  enemy,  and  "be  ignominiously  treated  by  them,  he  prayed 
hk  armour-bearer  to  thrust  him  through;  and  when  that 
faithful  follower  refused,  he  took  his  own  sword,  fell  upon  it, 
and  died.  This  example  was  followed  by  the  armour-bearer. 

10.  The  next  morning,  when  the  Philistines  went  over 
the  field  of  battle,  they  found  the  bodies  of  Saul  and  his  sons. 
They  cut  off  their  heads,  and  sent  them,  with  their  armour, 
into  Philistia  as  trophies  of  their  victory ;    and  the  bodies 
were  shamefully  gibbetted  upon  the  walls  of  the  neighbour- 
ing town  of  Bethshan,  near  the  Jordan.     But  the  people  of 
Jabesh  Gilead,  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  mindful  of  their 
ancient  obligations  to  their  king,  went  over  by  night  and 
stole  away  the  bodies,  which  they  burned,  and  then  buried 
the  remains  under  a  tree. 

11.  Three  days  after  his  return  to  Ziklag,  the  news  of 
this  action  and  its  results  were  first  brought  to  David  by  an 
Amalekite.     This  man,  in  roaming  over  the  field  of  battle, 
had  found  the  body  of  Saul,  which  he  divested  of  the  royal 
diadem  and  armlets,   and,  in  expectation  of  great  rewards, 
hastened  with  them  to  David,  whose  appointment  to  the 
throne  appears  to  have  been  by  this  time  well  known  not 
only  to  the  Israelites  but  to  their  neighbours.     To  enhance 
his  claims  of  reward,  he  pretended  that  the  wounded  king 
had  fallen  by  his  hand.     But  he  grievously  misunderstood 
the  character  of  David,  who  rent  his  clothes  in  bitter  afflic- 
tion, and  ordered  the  Amalekite  to  be  slain  for  laying  his 
hands  upon  "  the  Lord's  anointed."     David  then  poured  forth 
his  grief  for  Israel,  for  Saul,  and  for  Jonathan,  his  friend,  in 
one  of  the  most  beautiful  elegiac  odes  to  be  found  in  any 


S45 


CHAPTER  IV.      B.C.  1055  TO  1084. 


ftarid  begins  to  reign  ovei  Judab  in 
Hebron 1055 

Abner  sets  ip  I.  hbosheth,  son  of  Saul, 

as  king,    ...        1055 

Abner  comes  over  to  David,  and  is  as- 
sassinated by  Joab 1048 

Ishbosheth  assassinated     ....    1047 
David  becomes  king  of  all  Israel     .    1047 
Takes  the  fortress  of  Jebus  in  Jeru- 
salem        1046 


Removes  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant  to 
Jerusalem 1041 

Designs  to  build  a  temple,  but  is  told 
to  leave  that  work  for  his  son  .  .  1040 

Sin  in  the  matter  of  Bathsheba  and 
Uriah 1036 

Is  reproved  by  Nathan,  and  re- 
pents   1034 


1.  SAUL  being  dead,  David  inquired  of  God  what  course 
he  should  take,  and  was  directed  to  repair  to  Hebron,  the 
principal  town  in  the  tribe  of  Judah.  At  that  place  the  men 
of  Judah  publicly  anointed  him  as  their  king.  But  through 
the  able  management  of  Abner,  a  near  relative  of  the  late 
king,  and  the  chief  commander  of  his  forces,  the  other  tribes 
acknowledged  Ishbosheth,  the  only  surviving  son  of  Saul, 
whose  residence  was  fixed  at  Mahanaim,  eastward  of  the 
Jordan.  For  two  years  no  hostile  acts  took  place  between 
the  two  kingdoms;  but,  at  the  end  of  that  time,  war  was 
commenced  by  Abner,  with  the  view  of  bringing  Judah 
under  obedience  to  the  house  of  Saul.  To  oppose  him  David 
sent  Joab,  his  sister's  son,  who,  with  his  brothers  Abishai 
and  the  swift-footed  Asahel,  had  been  amongst  his  most  ac- 
tive and  devoted  followers  in  all  his  wanderings.  The  most 
remarkable  action  in  this  war  took  place  at  Gibeon,  where 
the  forces  of  Abner  were  defeated  and  put  to  flight.  Abner 
being  closely  pursued  by  Asahel,  and  having  in  vain  entreated 
him  to  desist,  smote  him  dead  with  his  spear.  At  length  a 
number  of  Benjamites  rallied  under  Abner,  and  faced  the 
pursuers,  when  the  opposing  tribes  came  to  a  parley  ;  and 
Joab,  being  persuaded  by  Abner  to  prevent  the  further  effu- 
sion of  kindred  blood,  drew  off"  his  forces,  and  went  home. 
In  most  of  the  other  actions  of  this  war  David  had  the  ad- 
vantage, and  his  interest  in  the  nation  daily  increased,  while 
that  of  Ishbosheth  declined. 


246  ABNER  ASSASSINATED  BY  JOAB. 

2.  One  so  able  and  experienced  as  Abner  could  not  but 
apprehend  the  final  result ;  and  being1  stimulated  by  a  per- 
sonal  dispute  with  Ishbosheth,  he  resolved  to  withdraw  from 
him,  and  give  to  David  that  support  by  which  alone  the  house 
of  Saul  was  upheld.     Having  obtained  authority  from  the 
Other  tribes  to  treat  with  David,  he  repaired  to  Hebron,  and 
was  there  received  and  entertained  with  all  honour  and  re- 
spect ;  and  after  having  conferred  with  the  king,  withdrew 
with  the  intention  of  completing  the  transaction.     Joab  just 
then  returned  from  a  military  expedition,  and  being  informed  of 
what  had  taken  place,  he  became  jealously  apprehensive  that 
8Dch  a  man  as  Abner  would  soon  supplant  him  with  David ; 
and  professing  to  believe  that  the  whole  was  a  snare  laid  by 
Abner,  he  reproached  the  king,  in  no  very  measured  terms,  for 
tbe  reception  he  had  given  to  him.     He  also  burned  to  avenge 
the  death  of  his  brother,  which,  indeed,  the  popular  ideas  con- 
nected with  u  blood-revenge,"  seemed  to  impose  upon  him  as 
a  duty.     He  therefore  despatched  a  messenger  to  recall  Abner, 
in  the  king's  name,  to  Hebron.     He  met  him  at  the  gate  of 
the  town,  and  drawing  him  aside,  as  if  to  speak  with  him  pri- 
vately, treacherously  stabbed  him.     This  was  likely  to  have 
the  very  worst  effect  upon  the  pending  negotiations.     David, 
by  the  abhorrence  he  expressed  at  this  cruel  and  treacherous 
deed,  by  his  lamentations,  and  by  a  magnificent  funeral,  in 
which  he  appeared  himself  as  a  mourner,  evidenced  that  he 
had  no  part  in  the  murder ;  and  of  this  the  people  were  satis- 
fied.    But  the  influence  of  Joab  with  the  soldiers  was  too 
great  to  allow  the  king,  at  that  time,  to  inflict  on  him  the 
punishment  he  deserved.     The  loss  of  Abner  rendered  the 
condition  of  Ishbosheth  utterly  hopeless ;  and  not  long  after, 
two  of  his  own  officers,  expecting  great  rewards  from  David, 
Biurdered  him  hi  his  bed,  and  hastened  with  his  head  to  He- 
bron.    But  no  sooner  had  David  heard  their  boastful  confes- 
sion, and  seen  the  head  of  his  rival,  than,  with  great  indig- 
nation, he  condemned  the  assassins  to  an  ignominious  death, 
for  the  crime  by  which  they  had  hoped  to  win  his  favour. 

3.  The  tribes,  now  looking  upon  David  as  the  man  who 
had  been  specially  nominated  by  the  Divine  Head  of  their 
theocracy,  and  as  one  whose  military  services  in  the  time  of 
Saul  entitled  him  more  than  any  living  man  to  the  distinction, 


DATID    MACES   JERUSALEM    HIS    METROPOLIS.  247 

unanimously  offered  him  the  crown.  Having  accepted  th« 
offer,  with  conditions  annexed  to  it,  David  was,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  elders  of  all  the  tribes,  anointed  a  second  time  at 
Hebron,  and  proclaimed  king  over  all  Israel.  He  had  then 
reigned  seven  and  a  half  years  as  king  of  Judah  only. 

4,  The  resources  of  united  Israel  being  now  at  his  dis- 
posal, David  turned  his  attention  to  such  military  enterprises 
as  might  consolidate  and  extend  his  empire.     His  first  act 
was  to  gain  possession  of  the  fortress  which  was  still  held  by 
the  Jebusites  in  Mount  Zion.      This  fortress  being  deemed 
impregnable,  the  attempt  to  take  it  was  derided  by  the  Jebu- 
sites.    It  was,  however,  carried  by  storm,  under  the  conduct 
of  Joab,  who  was  in  consequence  appointed  captain-general 
of  the  forces  of  the  whole  kingdom,  as  he  had  been  before  of 
those  of  Judah.     David  then  made  Jerusalem  the  metropolis 
of  his  realm,  and  fixed  his  residence  upon  Mount  Zion.     His 
success  in  accomplishing  what  for  many  ages  had  resisted  all 
the  efforts  of  the  Israelites,  seemed  a  most  auspicious  com* 
mencement  of  David's  reign,  and  even  attracted  the  attention 
of  foreigners.     Hiram,  king  of  Tyre,  sent  ambassadors  to  con- 
gratulate him  on  his  accession  to  the  throne,  and  to  enter  into 
a  league  with  him.     As  the  Phoenicians  were  well  skilled  in 
the  fine  and  useful  arts,  David  was  glad  to  avail  himself  of 
their  assistance  in  building  a  palace  in  the  captured  city. 

5.  The  Philistines  regarded  with  apprehension  the  in- 
creasing prosperity  of  the  Israelites ;  and  to  keep  it  in  check, 
invaded  the  south  with  a  large  army.     They  had  some  suc- 
cesses at  first,  David  not  being  prepared  to  meet  them  in  the 
field ;  but  when  he  had  collected  his  forces,  he  gave  them 
battle,  and  discomfited  them  so  completely  in  two  different 
engagements,  that  they  were  never  again  able  to  give  any 
serious  disturbance  to  Israel. 

6.  Having  now  a  respite  from  war,  David  formed  the  de- 
sign of  removing  to  his  new  capital  the  ark  of  the  covenant, 
which  had  so  long  remained  in  obscurity  at  Kirjath-jearim. 
A  vast  company  of  priests  and  Levites,  chiefs  and  elders,  from 
all  parts  of  the  land,  attended  at  this  important  solemnity ; 
and  numerous  instruments  of  music  sounded  in  harmony  with 
the  glad  feelings  of  the  people.  But,  through  ignorance  of 
inadvertence,  the  ark,  which  should  have  been  borne  on  th« 


248  DAVID    DESIGNS    TO    BUILD    A    TEMPLE. 

shoulders  of  the  Levites,  was  put  upon  a  car  drawn  by  oxen. 
On  the  way  the  animals  stumbled,  and  Uzzah,  the  son  of 
Abinadab,  put  forth  his  hand  to  support  the  tottering  ark,  for 

which  he  was  struck 
dead  upon  the  spot, 
none  but  priests  being 
allowed  to  touch  it  on 
pain  of  death  (Numb. 

123  iy-  l5)-     This  judg- 

ment threw  a  damp 

over  the  whole  proceeding ;  and  David,  being  afraid  to  take 
the  ark  farther,  left  it  in  the  care  of  Obed-edom,  a  Levite, 
whose  house  was  near  at  hand.  This  person  experienced 
the  Divine  favour  and  blessing  in  a  very  remarkable  manner, 
during  the  three  months  the  ark  remained  under  his  roof. 
The  news  of  this  encouraged  David  to  resume  his  original 
design,  which  he  did  with  the  more  confidence,  as  he  had 
meanwhile  taken  care  to  acquaint  himself  with  the  prescribed 
observances  for  the  orderly  removal  of  the  ark.  It  was 
accordingly  removed  with  great  pomp  and  ceremony,  and 
deposited  in  a  tabernacle  which  David  had  provided  for  it. 

7.  About  five  years  after,  when  the  king  was  inhabiting 
his  house  of  cedar,  and  God  had  given  him  rest  from  all  his 
enemies,  he  meditated  the  design  of  building  a  temple  in 
which  the  ark  of  the  Lord  might  be  placed,  instead  of  being 
deposited  "  within  curtains,"  or  in  a  tent,  as  hitherto.  This 
design  was  at  first  encouraged  by  the  prophet  Nathan ;  but 
he  was  afterwards  instructed  to  tell  David  that  this  work  was 
less  appropriate  for  him,  who  had  been  a  warrior  from  his 
youth,  and  had  shed  much  blood,  than  for  his  son,  who  should 
enjoy  in  prosperity  and  peace  the  rewards  of  his  father's  vic- 
tories. Nevertheless,  the  design  itself  was  highly  commended, 
e£  betokening  proper  sentiments;  and  for  this,  and  for  his 
faithful  allegiance  to  the  Supreme  King  of  Israel,  it  was  pro- 
mised that  the  sceptre  should  be  perpetuated  in  his  family. 
To  this  was  added  an  intimation — sufficiently  intelligible  to 
him,  and  which  filled  him  with  joy — that  the  long-promised 
Messiah,  the  Anointed  of  God,  should  be  numbered  among 
his  descendants.  To  David  this  was  an  honour  greater  than 
bis  crown ;  and  in  very  beautiful  and  elegant  language  he 


THE    MAN    AFTER    GOD'S    OWIf    HEART.  249 

expressed  his  adoration  and  gratitude.  Since  he  was  him- 
self precluded  from  building  the  temple,  it  became  an  object 
of  interest  to  him,  during  the  rest  of  his  life,  to  provide  the 
materials  for  it,  and  to  form  arrangements  and  lay  down  rules 
for  the  more  imposing  and  orderly  celebration  of  the  ritual 
worship  which  the  law  had  prescribed.  He  divided  thff 
priests  and  Levites,  who  had  become  verv  numerous,  into 
bands,  and  fixed  a  regular  rotation  of  service.  Music,  instru- 
mental and  vocal,  was  also  introduced  by  him  into  tbe  sacred 
services.  A  great  number  of  the  sacred  songs  to  be  used  in 
these  services  were  composed  by  himself.  These  are  to  this 
day  preserved  to  us  in  the  Book  of  Psalms. 

8.  The  next  measures  of  David  were  calculated,  if  not 
designed,  to  give  a  peaceable  and  prosperous  reign  to  his  suc- 
cessor, by  subduing-  or  weakening  all  the  neighbouring  powers 
likely  to  disturb  his  repose.  In  successive  campaigns  he 
completed  the  reduction  of  the  Philistines,  and  took  posses- 
sion of  Gath  and  its  towns,  using  them  as  barrier  towns  for 
Judah ;  he  utterly  subdued  the  Moabites,  and  dismantled  all 
their  strongholds ;  he  cleared  his  eastern  frontier  to  the 
Euphrates,  and  made  the  Syrians  of  Zobah  and  Damascus 
tributary,  and  brought  the  Edomites  under  the  like  subjection, 
after  he  had  defeated  them  with  great  slaughter  in  the  valley 
of  Salt.  From  all  these  wars,  which  appear  to  have  occupied 
about  three  years,  he  returned  to  Jerusalem  with  rich  spoils, 
which  he  laid  up  for  the  use  of  the  future  temple.  To  the 
same  use  he  applied  the  presents  which  he  received  from  fo- 
reign kings  whose  attention  was  drawn  to  his  victories,  and 
who  deemed  it  expedient  to  propitiate  so  great  a  conqueror. 

9.  The  Scriptures  describe  David  as  "  a  man  after  God's 
own  heart."  By  this  we  are  not  to  understand  that  David 
always  acted  rightly,  or  that  God  approved  of  all  he  did. 
Its  meaning  is,  that,  in  his  public  capacity,  as  king  of  Israel, 
he  acted  in  accordance  with  the  true  theory  of  the  theocratical 
government ;  was  always  alive  to  his  dependence  on  the  Su- 
preme King  ;  took  his  own  true  place  in  the  system,  and  as- 
pired to  no  other ;  and  conducted  all  his  undertakings  with 
reference  to  the  Supreme  will.  He  constantly  calls  himself 
"  the  servant  (or  vassal)  of  Jehovah  :"  and  that,  and  no  other, 
Was  the  true  place  for  the  human  king  of  Israel  to  fill.  By 


J50  DAVID    AND    BATH8HEBA. 

thus  limiting  the  description  of  David  as  "  a  man  after  God's 
own  heart,"  we  are  left  free  from  any  necessity  of  vindicating 
all  his  acts,  or  of  upholding  him  as  an  immaculate  character, 
which  he  was  very  far  from  being.  The  basis  of  his  charac- 
ter, and  the  general  tone  of  his  conduct,  were  good, — were 
better  than  we  usually  find  among  men.  But  the  same  ardent 
temperament  which  sometimes  betrayed  his  judgment  in  his 
public  acts,  led  him  into  great  errors  and  crimes ;  it  also 
made  him  the  first  to  discover  his  lapse,  and  the  last  to  for- 
give himself.  Who  can  depict  the  sins  of  David  in  stronger 
language  than  he  does  himself?  Who  was  ever  more  sub- 
missive to  punishment,  or  more  convinced  of  his  unworthiness 
to  receive  forgiveness  and  consolation  ? 

10.  We  find  him  engaged  in  a  war  with  the  Ammonites, 
in  the  eighteenth  year  of  his  reign,  to  avenge  the  insulting 
treatment  which  his  ambassadors  had  received  from  their  king. 
The  conduct  of  this  war  David  intrusted  to  Joab,  and  re- 
mained himself  at  Jerusalem.  There,  while  sauntering  upon 
the  roof  of  his  palace,  after  the  noon-day  sleep  which  is  usual 
in  the  East,  he  perceived  a  woman  whose  great  beauty  at- 
tracted his  great  regard.  She  proved  to  be  Bathsheba,  the 
wife  of  Uriah,  an  officer  of  Canaanitish  origin,  then  absent 
with  the  army,  besieging  Eabbah,  the  capital  of  Ammon. 
David  sent  for  her,  and,  under  the  influence  of  criminal  pas- 
sion, became  an  adulterer.  This  first  crime  was  followed  by 
a  greater ;  for,  to  cover  his  own  sin,  and  to  save  the  woman 
from  the  doom  of  an  adulteress,  he  sent  for  Uriah  to  Jerusa- 
lem. Having  heard  from  him  the  particulars  of  the  war 
which  he  pretended  to  require,  the  king  dismissed  him  to  his 
own  home.  But  Uriah,  considering  that  it  ill  became  a 
soldier  to  seek  his  bed  while  his  companions  lay  on  the  hard 
ground,  under  the  canopy  of  heaven,  exposed  to  all  the  at- 
tacks of  the  enemy,  remained  all  night  in  the  hall  of  the 
palace  with  the  guards,  and  returned  to  the  wars  without 
having  seen  Bathsheba.  This  cost  him  his  life  ;  for  David, 
seeing  no  other  way  to  prevent  the  consequences  he  appre- 
hended, made  him  the  bearer  of  an  order  to  Joab  to  expose 
him  to  certain  death  in  some  perilous  enterprise  against  the 
enemy.  He  was  obeyed  by  that  unscrupulous  general ;  and 
when  David  heard  that  Uriah  was  dead,  he  sent  for  Bath* 


DAVID   REPROVED   BY   NATHAN. 

sheba  and  made  her  his  wife.  He  had  already  several  wives, 
as  was  customary  in  those  times ;  and  among  them  was  Michal, 
whom  he  had  long  ago  reclaimed  from  the  man  to  whom  she 
had  been  given  by  Saul. 

11.  David  thought  all  was  now  safe ;  but  he  was  much 
mistaken.     The  prophet  Nathan  was  sent  to  him,  and  by  a 
fictitious  tale  of  oppression  applicable  to  the  case  (2  Sam.  xii. 
1—4),  so  kindled  the  anger  of  David  that  he  not  only  sen- 
tenced the  supposed  offender  to  restore  fourfold,  according  to 
the  law,  but  condemned  the  criminal  to  death.     Instantly  the 
prophet  exclaimed — "  Thou  art  the  man !"  and  proceeded,  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  to  rebuke  him  for  his  heinous  trans- 
gression, and  to  announce  the  punishments  which  it  became 
his  justice  to  inflict. 

12.  No  sooner  were  the  eyes  of  David  thus  opentd  than 
he  instantly  confessed  his  crimes  with  great  humility  and  con- 
trition, and  submitted  himself  to  the  chastisements  of  God. 
This  becoming  repentance  averted  the  sentence  of  death  from 
himself,  but  it  was  transferred  to  the  offspring  of  his  crime, 
then  newly  born.     To  mark  the  divine  displeasure  against 
sin,  the  rest  of  David's  life  was  full  of  troubles  from  his  chil- 
dren, three  more  of  whom  died  untimely  deaths  ;  thus,  in 
some  sense,  completing  a  fourfold  retaliation  for  the  murder 
of  Uriah. 

13.  The  war  with  the  Ammonites  was  successful.     Eab* 
bah,  the  metropolis,  which  was  the  last  to  yield,  was  taken ; 
and  the  people  generally  were  so  completely  subjected,  that 
David  put  them  to  hard  labour  and  servile  employments  in 
the  fields,  woods,  and  brick-kilns.     Among  the  spoils  was  the 
very  costly  crown  of  the  king,  which  David  appropriated  to 
hifc  own  nee,  and  wore  on  state  occasion*. 


CHAPTER  V.     B.C.  1034  TO  1015. 


PALESTINE. 

B.C. 

.    1033 

Absalom's  vengeance  on  Amnon 

.    1030 
.    1027 

His  rebellion  and  death      ... 
David  numbers  the  people      .    . 

.    1023 
.    1017 
.    1015 

.    1015 

Solomon  proclaimed  king       .    . 
David  dies        .    .                 • 

.    1015 
1016 

EVENTS   AND   FEBSOltl. 

M 

Medon,  king  of  Argos 1030 

Alba,  sixth  king  of  the  Latins  .  .  1039 
Archippus,  third  archon  of  Athens  .  1014 
Hiram,  king  of  Tyre  


1.  THE  threatened  troubles  in  the  house  of  David  were 
not  long  in  breaking   out.       Amnon,   his    eldest  son,   dis- 
honoured his  half-sister,  Tamar,  who  was  the  full  sister  of 
Absalom,     This  injury  excited  in  the  mind  of  Absalom  a 
resentment  which  only  blood  could  satisfy.     He  said  nothing 
for  a  time.     But  after  two  years,  when  all   seemed  to  be 
forgotten,  he  invited  all  the  royal  family  to  a  feast  with 
which  he  celebrated  the  shearing  of  his  sheep.     Amnon  was 
among  the  guests ;  and,  at  a  given  signal  from  their  master, 
he  was  set  upon  and  murdered  by  the  servants  of  Absalom. 
On  this,  all  the  others  mounted  their  mules,  and  fled  in  haste 
to  Jerusalem ;  while  Absalom  himself  lost  no  time  in  seeking 
refuge  at  the  court  of  his  maternal  grandfather,  Talmai,  king 
«f  Geshur.     He  remained  there  three  years ;   for  although 
David,  after  the  first  burst  of  indignation  and  grief,  would 
have  been  willing  to  recal  him,  he  was  prevented  by  the 
dread  of  public  opinion  and  the  demands  of  justice.     At  the 
end  of  the  three  years,  however,  the  king,  through  the  con- 
trivance and  intercession  of  Joab,  was  induced  "  to  call  home 
his  banished;"  but  a  regard  for  appearances  excluded  Ab- 
salom from  the  presence  of  his  father  until  two  years  after 
his  return  to  Jerusalem. 

2.  Absalom  was  now  the  eldest  living  son  of  David,  and, 
in  ordinary  circumstances,  might  ha\j  been  considered  the 
heir-apparent  to  the  throne.     But  it  was  already  known  to 
David  that  SOLOMON,  his  eldest  surviving  son  by  Bathsheba 
Vas  destined  by  God  to  be  his  successor.     The  Lord,  a*  we 


ABSALOM    IS    PROCLAIMED    KINO.  258 

have  already  seen,  reserved  the  right  of  appointing  whom 
he  pleased  to  the  crown,  although,  in  the  absence  of  any 
special  appointment,  it  was  supposed  to  descend  in  the  ordi- 
nary course  of  succession.  It  is  more  than  probable  that 
this  destination  of  the  crown  of  David  was  known  to 
Absalom,  and  that  the  attempt  to  secure  it  in  his  father's 
lifetime  was  made  with  the  design  of  averting  his  own  exclu- 
sion. Had  he  been  sure  of  succeeding  when  his  father  died, 
he  would  probably  have  waited  till  then,  for  David  was 
already  old.  At  all  events,  he  soon  began  to  affect  great 
state,  made  much  display  of  his  chariots  and  guards,  and 
appeared  in  public  with  a  splendid  retinue  of  fifty  men.  All 
this  pomp  the  more  enhanced  the  condescension  with  which 
he  behaved  to  the  people,  and  the  interest  he  took  in  the 
affairs  of  the  suitors  at  the  royal  court.  These  arts  of  popu- 
larity, with  his  handsome  persun  and  engaging  manners, 
quite  won  the  hearts  of  the  un  discerning  multitude ;  and 
when  at  length  he  ventured  to  raise  the  standard  of  open 
rebellion,  and  to  proclaim  himself  king,  at  Hebron,  the  people 
flocked  to  him  in  crowds,  and  David  was  nearly  deserted, 
except  by  his  guards  and  some  faithful  followers.  Confounded 
at  this  intelligence,  David  abandoned  Jerusalem  in  haste,  to 
proceed  to  the  country  beyond  the  Jordan,  where  the  distance 
would  allow  him  more  time  for  collecting  his  resources  and 
considering  his  course  of  action.  Deeply  humbled  at  what 
he  considered  as  the  punishment  of  God  for  his  sins,  David 
ascended  the  Mount  of  Olives,  on  the  upper  road  to  Jericho, 
as  a  mourner,  weeping,  barefoot,  and  with  shrouded  head. 

3.  On  his  way  David  was  deeply  wounded  by  false  intelli- 
gence of  the  ungrateful  desertion  of  Mephibosheth,  the  son  of 
Jonathan,  whom,  for  his  father's  sake,  he  had  treated  with 
much  kindness  and  distinction,  and  to  whom  he  had  restored 
the  lands  of  Saul.  These  lands  he  now  too  hastily  bestowed 
cr  the  treacherous  informant,  Ziba,  who  had  managed  them 
for  Mephibosheth.  When  he  afterwards  discovered  his  error, 
and  found  that  it  was  only  his  lameness  which  prevented  the 
son  of  his  friend  from  following  him,  Ziba's  connections  were 
too  powerful  to  allow  him  to  revoke  the  grant  entirely,  and 
he  directed  that  the  land  should  be  divided  between  them. 
Among  the  remarkable  incidents  of  tint  mournful  journey. 


S54         ABSALOM'S  REBELLION  AND  DEATH. 

waa  toe  abusive  and  insulting  conduct  of  a  man  nam*d 
Shiinei,  of  the  family  of  Saul,  who  manifested  the  most  un- 
seemly exultation  at  the  forlorn  condition  of  the  king.  Yet 
the  chastened  David  would  not  allow  his  people  to  avenge 
this  wrong. 

4.  The  fugitives  rested  themselves  in  "  the  plains  of  the 
wilderness ; "  but  soon  crossed  the  Jordan,  in  consequence  of 
information  that  Absalom  had  been  advised  to  pursue  them 
with  12,000  men,  and  smite  them  before  an  army  could  be 
collected.     This,  in  fact,  was  the  best  course  which  Absalom 
could  have  taken  to  complete  his  enterprise  at  one  stroke. 
It  was  the  advice  of  David's  chief  councillor,  Ahithophel, 
who  was  renowned  in  all  Israel  for  his  sagacity,  and  whose 
desertion  to  Absalom  seemed  one  of  the  most  serious  of  the 
king's  disasters.     Nevertheless,  Hushai,  the  friend  of  David, 
who  also  had  found  a  place  in  the  council  of  Absalom,  con- 
trived to  get  this  advice  rejected  in  favour  of  the  very  differ- 
ent course  recommended  by  himself.      Finding  his  counsel 
thus  neglected,  and  foreseeing  the  consequences,  the  traitorous 
Ahithophel  went  home  and  hanged  himself. 

5.  Meanwhile  David  fixed  his  residence  at  Mahanaim, 
beyond   Jordan,   where    Ishbosheth    had   formerly  held  his 
court.      When  Absalom  heard  where  he  was,  he  followed 
him  across  the  river  with  a  powerful  army,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  his  cousin  Amasa.     David  and  his  general  had  not 
been  idle,  but  had  collected  a  force,  which,  although  small 
in  comparison,  seemed  to  men  who  trusted  Li  the  righteous- 
ness of  their  cause,  sufficient  for  the  contest.     David  divided 
his  force  into  three  battalions,  and  entrusted  the  command  to 
Joab,  Abishai,  and  Ittai ;  for  the  troops  refused  to  allow  him 
to  risk  his  own  valuable  life  in  the  battle.     Still  feeling  all 
a  father's  unreasoning  love  for  his  guilty  son,  the  last  words 
of  David  to  his  commanders  charged  them  to  respect  the  life 
of  Absalom.      This  charge  was  but  little  regarded.      The 
army  of  Absalom  was  defeated  by  the  better  disciplined  troops 
of  David,  and  the  prince  himself  fled  upon  a  swift  mule ;  but 
as  he  passed  under  an  oak,  the  long  hair  which  he  so  care- 
folly  cherished  became  entangled  in  the  projecting  boughs, 
from  which  he  was  left  suspended.     In  this  situation  he  was 
found  by  Joab,  who  slew  him  ou  the  spot.     His  death  ended 


DAVID  RETURNS  TO  JERUSALEM. 


255 


the  war:  the  rebels  dispersed,  and  went  every  man  to  his 
home.  The  king's  joy  at  the  victory  was  greatly  damped 
by  the  news  of  his  son's 
death.  He  shut  him- 
self up  in  the  chamber 
over  the  city  gate  ;  and 
the  returning  warriors, 
who  expected  the  re- 
ward of  his  presence 
and  praise,  heard  only, 
as  they  entered,  his 
loud  and  bitter  lamen- 
tations for  his  lost  Ab- 
salom. At  length  Joab 
went  to  him,  and  by 
representing  the  pro- 
bably serious  conse- 
quences of  disgusting 
the  troops  by  making 


them    feel    that    their 

victory  was  a  crime,  he 

induced  him  to  appear 

in  public,  and  give  his  faithful  soldiers  the  satisfaction  they 

had  earned. 

6.  As  the  mass  of  the  people  had  hailed  Absalom  as  king, 
David,  with  commendable  delicacy,  abstained  from  resuming 
the  crown  as  a  matter  of  right ;  but  resolved  to  tarry  at 
Mahanaim  until  formally  invited  back  by  the  tribes.  The 
Israelites  generally  were,  by  this  time,  thoroughly  ashamed 
of  the  rebellion,  and  quite  ready  to  return  to  their  allegiance. 
But  the  want  of  unanimity  among  the  tribes,  and  other  cir- 
cumstances, occasioned  such  delay,  that  Judah  was  the  first 
to  invite  the  king  to  resume  his  throne  at  Jerusalem.  He 
accordingly  returned.  This  seems  to  have  been  a  wrong 
step ;  for  the  other  tribes  were  offended  that  he  had  returned 
on  the  sole  invitation  of  Judah,  without  their  concurrence; 
and  at  length  the  dissension  became  so  great,  that  the  Israel 
ites.  as  distinguished  from  the  Judahites,  refused  to  recognise 
the  act,  or  to  acknowledge  David  as  king ;  and,  appointing 
one  Sheba  of  Benjamin,  perhaps  of  Saul's  family,  for  their 


133.    Absalom's  Tomb. 


AMASA    SLAIN    BY    JOAB. 

leader,  they  raised  the  standard  of  revolt,  with  the  usual  cry 
of  civil  war — "  To  your  tents,  0  Israel ! " 

7.  David,  partly  with  the  view  of  conciliating  those  who 
had  followed  Absalom,  appointed  Amasa  his  commander-in- 
chief,  in  the  place  of  Joab.     Him  he  now  ordered  out  in 
pursuit  of  Sheba ;  but  as  he  failed  to  assemble  the  forces  of 
Judah  within  the  limited  time,  David,  who  dreaded  delay, 
sent  out  Abishai  with  the  royal   guards.     With  this  force 
Joab  went  as  a  volunteer.*     While  they  rested  at  Gribeon, 
Amasa  came  up  with  the  force  which  he  had  at  length  got 
together.     As  he  came  on,  Joab  advanced  to  meet  him ;  and, 
under  the  cover  of  a  friendly  salute,  gave  him  a  mortal  stab, 
as  he  had  formerly  given  Abner.     Having  thus  treacherously 
removed  his  rival,  and  confiding  in  the  attachment  of  the 
troops  he  had  so  often  led  to  victory,  he  assumed  the  chief 
command,  and  the  soldiers  readily,  perhaps  gladly,  followed 
their  former  general.     The  fact  that  they  had  to  deal  with 
so  experienced  a  commander  as  Joab,  appears  to  have  helped 
to  discourage  the  partisans  of  Sheba,  who,  finding  himself 
abandoned  by  the  greater  part  of  his  followers,  as  Joab 
approached,  deemed  it  expedient  to  withdraw  with  his  few 
remaining  adherents  into  the   fortified   town  of  Abel-beth- 
maachah  in  Naphtali.     But  when  Joab  appeared  under  the 
walls,  the  inhabitants,  to  save  themselves,  threw  over  to  him 
the  rebel's  head ;  and  the  war  being  thus  ended,  Joab  re- 
turned to  Jerusalem.     David  detested  his  conduct,  and  was 
mortified  at  his  presumption ;  but  he  dared  not  call  him  to 
account  for  the  murder  of  Amasa,  or  remove  him  from  the 
place  which  he  had  assumed. 

8.  After  these  things  a  famine  of  three  years  afflicted  the 
people  :  and  as  the  principles  of  the  theocracy,  guaranteed  to 
the  Israelites  prosperity  and  plenty  as  long  as  they  continued 
in  obedience,  every  public  calamity  was  justly  regarded  as  a 
punishment  for  sin.    David,  therefore,  somewhat  tardily,  sought 
to  know  the  cause  of  this  famine.     He  was  told  that,  although 
-vo  long  after  the  event,  it  was  a  punishment  for  innocent  blood 

*  As  thete  persona  were  all  related  to  the  king,  it  may  he  well  to  define  the  relotion- 
ihip.  David  had  two  sisters,  Zeruiah  and  Abigail.  Zeruiah  was  the  mother  of  Jo«% 
Abishai,  and  Asahel  (whom  Abner  slew);  and  Abigail  was  the  mother  of  Amasa.  They 
rm  all  therefore  David's  nephews,  and  cousins  of  his  sons.  1  Chron.  ii.  IS,  17 


THE    GIBEONITE3    AVENGED.  25? 

which  had  been  left  unatoned,  namely,  the  blood  of  the 
Gibeonites,  whose  safety  Israel  had  guaranteed  by  a  covenant 
of  peace  ;  but  who  had  been  massacred  by  Saul,  on  some  pre- 
text or  other,  in  considerable  numbers.  On  learning  this, 
David  required  the  remnant  of  the  Gibeonites  to  name  the 
expiation  they  required  ;  and  they  vindictively  asked  the 
death  of  seven  of  Saul's  descendants.  The  king  could  not 
gainsay  them ;  and  accordingly  two  sons  of  Saul  by  his  con- 
cubine Rizpah,  and  the  five  sons  of  Merab,  his  eldest  daughter, 
were  yielded  up  to  them.  Thus  were  all  the  descendants  of 
Saul  destroyed,  except  Mephibosheth,  the  son  of  Jonathan, 
whom  David  had  cherished,  and  now  exempted  for  his  father's 
sake.  The  exposure  of  the  bodies,  beyond  the  day  of  execu- 
tion, which  the  Gibeonites  demanded,  was  contrary  to  the 
habits  of  the  Israelites,  and  justly  repugnant  to  their  feelings. 
Rizpah,  the  mother  of  Saul's  sons,  remained  disconsolately, 
night  and  day,  watching  the  bodies  of  her  children,  to  protect 
them  from  the  birds  and  beasts  of  prey.  When  this  came  to 
David's  knowledge,  he  ordered  the  bodies  to  be  taken  down 
and  deposited,  with  the  bones  of  Saul  and  Jonathan,  in  the 
family  sepulchre. 

9.  Now  that  the  Israelites  had  been  weakened  by  two 
rebellions  and  by  three  years  of  famine,  the  Philistines  deemed 
the  opportunity  favourable  for  trying  to  shake  off  the  yoke 
which  they  had  borne  with  much  impatience.     They  there- 
fore renewed  the  war,  but  were  defeated  in  four  engagements, 
and   finally  subdued.      Among  the   Philistines   were  some 
families  of  gigantic  stature,  and  in  this  campaign  they  brought 
several  of  Goliath's  family  into  the  field.     One  of  them  had 
nearly  overpowered  David  ;  but  he  was  rescued,  and  the  giant 
killed  by  Abishai.      After  this  the  people  would  never  allow 
David  to  go  to  the  wars  in  person,  "  lest  he  should  quench  the 
light  of  Israel." 

10.  The  next  year  David,  that  he  might  know  the  real 
extent  of  his  power,  and  that  all  competent  Israelites  should 
be  enrolled  for  military  service,  ordered  Joab  to  take  a  census 
of  the  adult  male  population.      The  schemes  of  enlarged 
dominion,  with  a  view  to  which  this  census  was  probably 
ordered  to  be  taken,  were  contrary  to  that  divine  policy  which 
required  Israel  to  remain  a  compact  and  isolated  people ;  Mod 

If  2 


158  ADONIJAH'S  REBELLION. 

the  enrolment  for  such  purposes  seriously  infringed  tne  liberties 
of  the  nation.  It  also  manifested  great  distrust  of  the  Supreme 
King,  who  was  known  to  be  willing  and  able  to  give  victory 
in  every  lawful  enterprise,  whether  by  many  or  by  fe-w.  On 
these  grounds  the  act  was  displeasing  to  God ;  and  it  was 
distasteful  even  to  Joab,  who,  after  a  vain  remonstrance,  pro- 
ceeded to  execute  the  order  with  great  reluctance.  The  re- 
tarn  which  he  made  of  men  twenty  years  old  and  upwards, 
was  900,000  in  the  tribes  of  Israel,  and  400,000  in  Judah 
alone, — amounting  in  all  to  1,300,000.  By  this  we  see  that 
the  population  had  more  than  doubled  since  the  nation  left 
Egypt  and  entered  Palestine.  The  total  numbers  may  be 
reckoned  at  considerably  more  than  5,000,000.  When  David 
received  this  account  of  the  numbers  of  his  people,  "  his  heart 
smote  him,"  and  he  became  alive  to  the  heinousness  of  his 
offence^  At  that  moment  the  prophet  Gad  came  commissioned 
to  offer  him  the  choice  of  three  punishments : — seven  years 
of  famine — three  months  of  defeat  and  loss  in  war — or  three 
days  of  pestilence.  He  chose  the  last ;  and  immediately  the 
country  was  visited  with  a  pestilence  which  in  two  days 
destroyed  70,000  men.  David  then  vehemently  interceded  for 
his  people,  pleading  that  he  alone  had  sinned,  and  praying 
that  he  and  his  might  alone  bear  the  punishment.  His  inter- 
cession prevailed,  and  the  plague  was  stayed. 

11.  The  eldest  surviving  son  of  David  was  Adonijah,  who 
resembled  Absalom  in  comeliness  and  in  ambition.  Provoked 
at  the  prospect  of  his  younger  brother  Solomon  being  con- 
sidered heir  to  the  throne,  he  plotted  to  secure  the  crown  be- 
fore the  king's  death,  which  his  age  and  feebleness  shewed  to 
be  near  at  hand.  He  gained  over  Joab  and  Abiathar  the 
high-priest  to  his  cause ;  but  the  other  high-priest,*  Zadok, 
with  the  valiant  Benaiah,  the  commander  of  the  guards,  and 
the  great  body  of  the  "  worthies,"  remained  faithful  to  the 
cause  of  Solomon,  and  thereby  evinced  their  adherence  to  the 
great  principle  of  the  government, — the  supremacy  of  the 
Divine  King,  and  his  right  to  bestow  the  crown  according  to 

*  Abiathar  will  be  remembered  as  the  son  of  Ahimelech,  who  fled  to  David  after  th« 
•wncre  at  Nob.  He  naturally  succeeded  as  high  priest ;  but  Saul  gave  that  dignity  to 
Zadok,  thereby  restoring  the  pontificate  to  the  older  line  of  Eleazer.  When  David  rac- 
eeeded  to  both  kingdoms,  .e  was  unwilling  to  remove  either  and  therefore  gave  them  e*> 
•**Mte  powers. 


BOLOMON    PROCLAIMED    KINd.  259 

his  pleasure.  Having  taken  all  the  preliminary  measures 
which  seemed  necessary,  Adonijah  invited  his  supporters  to  a 
splendid  feast  in  one  of  the  suburbs  of  Jerusalem,  near  the 
fountain  of  the  king's  garden.  Here  he  was  proclaimed  king, 
with  great  acclamation,  by  his  adherents.  The  news  speedily 
reached  the  city,  and  was  communicated  to  the  king  by  Bath- 
sheba  and  the  prophet  Nathan.  Now  Adonijah  was  very  dear 
to  the  heart  of  David ;  and  it  is  more  than  likely  that,  if  left 
to  his  own  feelings,  he  would  have  been  willing  that  his  eldest 
son  should  reign.  But  he  was  too  much  alive  to  the  principle 
of  the  government  to  consider  that  he  had  any  will  in  the 
matter,  after  the  will  of  the  Lord  had  been  declared.  He 
therefore  immediately  issued  orders  to  Zadok  the  priest,  and  to 
the  officers  of  the  court  and  army,  to  take  Solomon,  and  anoint 
and  proclaim  him  king.  The  prince  was  immediately  mounted 
upon  the  king's  own  mule,  and  escorted  by  all  the  court  and 
the  royal  guards  to  the  fountain  of  Gihon,  where  he  was 
anointed  by  Zadok  with  the  sacred  oil ;  when  the  trumpets 
sounded,  and  the  assembled  concourse  rent  the  air  with  shouts 
of  "  Long  live  King  Solomon  1 " 

12.  When  Adonijah  and  his  party  heard  of  this  prompt 
and  decided  procedure,  they  were  struck  with  fear,  and 
dispersed  to  their  own  homes.  Adonijah  himself  fled  to  the 
altar,  which  was  a  sanctuary,  whence  none  but  murderers 
could  be  taken.  Hearing  of  this,  Solomon  sent  to  tell  him 
that  his  safety  depended  upon  his  future  conduct,  and  directed 
him  to  retire  to  his  own  house.  Soon  after,  in  a  general 
assembly  of  the  nation,  the  election  of  Solomon  was  ratified 
by  the  assent  of  the  people ;  and  he  was  again  solemnly 
anointed  by  the  high-priest.  On  this  occasion,  David  gathered 
up  the  remnant  of  his  declining  strength,  and  addressed  the 
convention  in  a  very  forcible  and  touching  harangue.  He 
took  pains  to  impress  upon  his  audience  the  true  character  of 
the  government,  and  its  peculiar  subservience  to  the  Divine 
King.  He  then  adverted  to  the  temple,  which  had  been  so 
long  before  his  view ;  mentioned  his  own  extensive  prepara- 
tions for  it;  urged  them  to  assist  Solomon  with  heart  and  hand 
in  the  great  work  which  lay  before  him ;  and  recommended 
an  adherence  to  the  plans  and  models  which  he  had  provided. 
He  concluded  with  a  devout  thanksgiving  to  the  Lord  for  all 

P.— 12 


S60 


DAVID'3    DEATH. 


hu  mercies  to  hta  and  to  the  nation.  Solomon  then  ascended 
the  throne  of  his  father ;  and  his  accession  was  celebrated  with 
feastings  and  sacrifices. 

13.  On  a  subsequent  occasion,  David,  feeling  his  end 
rapidly  approaching,  sent  for  Solomon,  and  earnestly  impressed 
upon  him  the  duty  of  obedience  in  all  things  to  the  Divine  King. 
He  had  now  done  with  life ;  and  gave  it  up,  at  the  age  of 
seventy  years,  of  which  he  had  reigned  forty — seven  as  king 
of  Judah  only,  and  thirty-three  as  king  of  all  Israel.  Amid 
the  lamentations  of  all  his  people,  the  remains  of  David  were 
deposited  in  a  splendid  tomb,  which  he  had  prepared  for  him- 
•eif  on  Mount  Zion. 


CHAPTER  VI.     B.C.  1015  TO  975. 


PALESTINE. 

B.  C. 

Salomon  king 1015 

Adonijah  aud  Joab  slain     ....  1015 

Solomon  weds  an  Egyptian  princess  1013 

The  foundation  of  the  Temple  laid  .  1012 

The  Temple  finished 1005 

Solomon  seduced  to  idolatry  .    .    .  978 

Solomon  dies :  Rehoboam  succeeds  975 

Revolt  of  the  ten  tribes      .        .    .  975 


GKNEBAL   HISTOBT. 


. 

Capetus,  7th  king  of  the  Latins    .    .    9M 
Tliersippus,  4th  Archon  of  Athena         OW 
Tadrnor  built      ........    991 

City  of  Saraos  built    ......    98« 

Shialiak  (Sheshonk  I.,  Sesouchis),  king 
of  Egypt  .........    981 


1.  SOLOMON  was  nearly  twenty  years  old  when  he  began 
to  reign.  His  natural  talents  were  of  the  highest  order,  and 
had  been  improved  by  careful  education ;  he  was  endowed 
with  profound  sagacity,  quick  penetration,  and  great  decision 
of  character ;  and  no  man  ever  possessed  in  a  more  eminent 
degree  those  collective  talents  and  attainments  to  which  the 
ancients  gave  the  name  of  wisdom.  He  had  not  long  ascended 
the  throne  when  his  sagacity  detected  the  secret  traitorous 
designs  which  Adonijah  still  entertained.  This  prince  had 
the  adroitness  to  interest  Bathsheba,  the  king's  mother,  in  a 
scheme  which  he  had  formed  of  espousing  Abishag,  one  of  the 
wives  of  the  late  king,  whom  he  had  taken  in  his  latter  days. 
No  sooner  was  this  named  by  Bathsheba  to  Solomon,  than  he 
recognised  in  the  insidious  demand  a  plan  formed  by  Adonijah 
to  accredit  his  old  pretensions ;  and  as  this  was  »  breach  of 
the  conditions  on  which  his  life  had  been  spared,  h«  ordered 
him  to  be  slain.  Abiathar  appears  to  have  had  some  part  in 
this  intrigue  ;  on  which  account,  as  well  as  for  his  first  defec- 
tion, he  was  deposed  from  the  joint  high-priesthood  to  tha 
rank  of  a  common  priest,  and  ordered  to  withdraw  to  his  town 
of  Anathoth.  With  some  other  persons,  Solomon  dealt  ac- 
cording to  the  last  instructions  which  his  father  had  given 
him.  Joab,  when  he  heard  what  had  been  done  to  Adonijah 
and  Abiathar,  doubted  not  that  his  own  death  was  determined, 
and  therefore  fled  for  refuge  to  the  altar.  But  the  altar  was 
allowed  to  be  no  refuge  to  so  old  a  murderer :  he  was  torn 
thence,  and  put  to  the  sword  by  order  of  the  king.  This  wa» 
an  act  of  astonishing  vigour  for  so  young  a  ruler,  when  w* 


262  SOLOMON    ESPOUSES    PHARAOH'S    DAUGHTER. 

consider  the  influence  of  Joab  with  the  army,  which  Lad 
secured  him  complete  impunity  in  the  time  of  David.  The 
valiant  Beiiaiah  was  appointed  captain-general  in  his  stead ; 
and  Zadok  remained  the  sole  high-priest. 

2.  Solomon  was  not  unmindful  of  Shimei,  the  Benjamite, 
who  had  cursed  David  and  pelted  him  with  stones  when  he 
fled  from  Absalom.     David  had  not  found  it  prudent  to  punish 
him ;   liut  Solomon  was  not  under  the  same  restraint.      He 
ordered  him  to  fix  his  residence  in  Jerusalem,  and  not  to  leave 
it  on  any  occasion  on  pain  of  death.     For  a  time  he  was 
attentive  to  this  injunction  ;  but  after  two  years  he  left  the 
city,  and  went  to  Gath  in  pursuit  of  two  runaway  slaves,  and 
was,  on  his  return,  put  to  death. 

3.  Through  the  conquests  of  his  father  and  the  wise  mea- 
sures which  he  had  taken  to  consolidate  his  power,  Solomon 
was  a  great  king,  especially  when  the  extent  of  his  dominion 
is  compared  with  the  small  dimensions  of  kingdoms  in  those 
times.     His  dominions  reached  from  the  Mediterranean  to  the 
Euphrates,  and  from  the  Red  Sea  and  Arabia  to  the  utmost 
Lebanon.     The  tributary  states  were  held  in  complete  subjec- 
tion, and  being  still  governed  by  their  native  princes,  made 
Solomon  a   "  king  of  kings."      The   Canaanites  who  still 
remained  in  the  land,  had  become  peaceable  and  obedient 
subjects,  or  useful  and  laborious  servants.     His  treasures  also 
were  immense,  composed  chiefly  of  the  spoils  won  from  many 
nations  by  his  victorious  father,  and  treasured  up  by  him  for 
the  very  purpose  of  sustaining  the  magnificence  and  aggran- 
dizing the  kingdom  of  his  son.     Solomon  sought  for  an  alliance 
becoming  his  high  estate,  and  found  it  in  a  marriage  with  the 
king  of  Egypt's  daughter.     It  was  a  proud  thing  for  Israel 
that  their  king  could  in   such  a  matter  treat  on  terms  of 
equality  with  the  power  which  had  in  old  times  so  long  held 
them  under  the  yoke.     The  Egyptian  princess  was  received 
with  great  magnificence  ;  and  Solomon  lodged  her  in  "  the 
city  of  David,"  on  Mount  Zion,  until  he  should  build  for  her 
a  superb  palace. 

4.  During  the  tune  of  David,  hi  which  the  tabernacle  and 
the  ark  had  been  separate  from  each  other,  an  irregular  prac- 
tice had  crept  in  of  sacrificing  to  God  and  burning  incense  at 
other  places  than  the  tabernacle.     The  altars  for  these  ser- 


SOLOMON'S  CHOICE.  263 

rices  were  chiefly  jpon  hills  covered  with  trees,  and  were 
called  "  high  places."  As  this  was  also  the  practice  of  the 
surrounding  heathens,  it  was  very  dangerous,  and,  in  fact, 
paved  the  way  for  the  idolatries  into  which  the  Israelites  in 
after  times  fell.  It  had  been  strictly  prohibited  by  the  law 
of  Moses  (Lev.  xvii.  3-5 ;  Deut.  xii.  2-5).  The  principal 
high  place  was  at  Gibeon ;  and  at  one  of  the  religious  festi- 
vals Solomon  proceeded  thither,  in  solemn  pomp,  with  all  his 
court,  the  officers  of  the  state  and  army,  and  the  chiefs  and 
elders  of  the  people,  to  render  his  homage  to  Jehovah,  and  to 
offer  sacrifices  to  him.  With  this  homage  and  with  these 
sacrifices  God  was  well  pleased ;  and  the  night  following  he 
manifested-  himself  to  Solomon  in  a  dream,  and  offered  to  be- 
stow upon  him  whatever  blessing  he  might  choose.  The 
young  king  evinced  the  wisdom  he  already  possessed,  by 
asking  an  understanding  heart  to  enable  him  to  discharge  the 
awful  responsibilities  that  rested  on  him,  in  governing  the 
numerous  people  and  the  various  interests  under  his  sway. 
Because  he  had  made  so  excellent  a  choice  from  among  all 
the  gifts  which  the  Lord  of  the  Universe  had  to  bestow,  not 
only  was  surpassing  wisdom  given  to  him,  but — what  he  had 
not  asked — glory,  and  riches,  and  length  of  days,  were  added 
to  the  gift.  His  extraordinary  sagacity  was  early  shown  in 
his  judicial  decisions,  one  example  of  which  is  given  in  the 
celebrated  case  of  the  two  women  living  together,  each  of 
whom  had  a  child.  One  of  the  children  died  in  the  night, 
and  the  living  child  was  claimed  by  both  the  mothers,  with 
equal  apparent  truth  and  zeal.  When  the  case  came  before 
the  king,  he  saw  there  was  no  way  of  discovering  the  real 
mother  of  the  living  child,  but  by  an  appeal  to  the  truthful- 
ness of  maternal  affection,  and  he  therefore  ordered  the  liting 
child  to  be  cut  in  two  and  one  half  given  to  each.  The 
earnestness  with  which  one  of  the  women  entreated  that  the 
life  of  the  child  might  be  spared,  at  once  discovered  the  real 
mother. 

5.  Solomon  had  a  great  taste  for  magnificence,  which  he 
displayed  in  many  ways.  In  the  state,  he  introduced  a  most 
skilful  organization  of  all  its  departments,  which  were  severally 
entrusted  to  men  whose  abilities  had  been  tried  in  the  time  of 
David ;  and  the  splendour  and  beautiful  order  of  every  do» 


264  EXTRAVAGANCE    OP    SOLOMON'S    COURT. 

partment  in  the  court  claimed  admiration.  But  the  inordinate 
magnificence  and  extent  of  all  the  regal  establishments  may 
be  justly  blamed,  when  we  learn  that  the  expenses  were  too 
great  for  even  his  large  resources  ;  so  that  at  length  the  roya. 
profusion  could  only  be  supported  by  such  oppressive  exac- 
tions upon  the  people,  as  in  the  next  reign  led  to  the  division 
of  his  dominion  into  two  kingdoms.  Some  idea  of  this  extra- 
vagant magnificence  may  be  formed  from  the  fact,  that  he 
had  4000  stalls  or  stables  for  the  horses  of  his  various  car- 
riages. The  provisions  required  by  the  court  for  one  day, 
amounted  to  thirty  bushels  of  fine  flour,  sixty  bushels  of  com- 
mon flour,  ten  fat  oxen,  twenty  oxen  from  the  pastures,  and  a 
hundred  sheep,  besides  venison  and  poultry  of  all  descrip- 
tions. A  household  requiring  such  quantities  of  food  must 
have  consisted  of  several  thousand  persons ;  but  it  is  likely 
that  the  royal  guards  were  also  supplied  from  this  store. 

6.  It  is  said  that  Solomon's  wisdom  greatly  exceeded  that 
of  the  wisest  men,  Jewish  or  foreign,  of  his  own  day ;  there 
were  none  equal  to  him  among  the  people  of  the  east  or  the 
Egyptians,  who  were  justly  famous  for  their  knowledge  of 
every  useful   science.     Three    thousand  proverbs,  many  of 
which  remain  to  us,  embodied  his  moral  sayings  and  sage  re- 
marks on  human  character.     A  thousand  and  five  songs,  of 
which  only  the  Canticles  and  127th  Psalm  remain,  ranked 
him  among  the  first  of  Hebrew  poets ;  and  his  perfect  know- 
ledge of  all  kinds  of  plants,  beasts,  birds,  and  fishes,  was 
shown  by  writings  which  are  supposed  to  have  been  lost  in 
the  Babylonian  captivity. 

7.  An  embassy  of  condolence   and  congratulation  from 
Hiram,  king  of  Tyre,  kept  open  the  friendly  relations  with 
that  king,  which  David  had  cultivated.     It  also  led  to  an 
arrangement  under  which  the  king  of  Tyre  engaged  to  bring 
fr^m  Tjp^j>.T»r>'     and  to  land  at  the  port  of  Joppa,  the  timber 
v     on  Solomon  required  for  the  building  of  the  temple.     For 
this  he  was  to  pay  in  corn  and  oil ;  for  the  Tyrians  having 
only  a  small  tract  of  territory,  and  being  chiefly  employed  in 
commerce  and  manufactures,  obtained  their  provisions  chiefly 
from  the  fertile  lands  of  Canaan.     In  return  for  this,  in  the 
ordinary  course  of  traffic,  the  Israelites  received  the  manufac- 
tured of  the  Phoenicians  and  the  products  of  foreign  lands. 


THE    TEMPLE    BUILT.  265 

The  timber,  when  landed  at  Joppa,  was  conveyed  by  the 
Tynans  to  Jerusalem  ;  and  they  also  assisted  in  preparing  the 
stones  for  the  building.  Three  years  were  spent  in  these  pre- 
parations :  and  in  the  fourth  year,  the  foundation  of  the  temple 
was  laid,  and  in  seven  years  the  fabric  was  completed  (B.  C. 
1005).  The  temple  appears  to  have  been  a  truly  splendid 
structure,  and  great  wealth  was  consumed  in  its  various  uten- 
sils of  precious  metal,  the  whole  of  which  were  executed  by 
Phosnician  artists  supplied  by  Hiram.  From  the  connection 
of  Solomon  with  Egypt,  it  is  also  probable  that  he  availed 
himself  of  the  talent  which,  in  every  branch  of  art,  that  country 
abundantly  supplied.  To  foreigners  certainly  much  of  the 
beauty  and  perfection  of  the  celebrated  temple  was  owing; 
for  the  Israelites  being  chiefly  an  agricultural  people,  had  but 
little  skill  in  those  arts  of  design  and  ornament  which  the 
undertakings  of  Solomon  required.  The  general  plan  of  the 
temple  seems  to  have  much  resembled  that  of  the  tabernacle ; 
being  composed  of  extensive  courts  for  worship  and  sacrifice 
in  the  open  air,  in  front  of  an  oblong  building,  comparatively 
of  small  dimensions,  but  in  all  its  parts  rich  and  elaborate 
beyond  description.  This  was  not,  like  our  churches,  for  the 
use  of  the  worshippers.  It  was  never  entered  by  them  ;  but 
was  the  abode  of  the  Divide  symbols,  which  were  the  same  as 
in  the  tabernacle ;  the  ark  with  its  hovering  cherubim,  and 
the  Shechinah,  or  radiant  symbol  of  the  Divine  presence,  being 
within  the  interior  or  most  sacred  of  the  two  apartments  into 
which  the  building  was  divided. 

8.  A  high  feast  was  held  on  the  day  when  the  temple 
was  dedicated  to  its  destined  purpose,  and  when  the  sacred 
services  commenced.     On  that  day  Solomon  appeared  upon  a 
scaffold  before  the  temple,  and  poured  forth  a  long  and  most 
sublime  prayer,  at  the  conclusion  of  which  the  Divine  com- 
placency was  evinced"  by  "  the  glory  of  the  Lord,"  filling 
the  whole  house,  as  it  had  aforetime  filled  the  tabernacle ; 
after  which  the  radiance  concentrated  over  the  ark,  and  there 
rested  as  the  symbol  of  the  Divine  presence  and  occupancy. 
The  first  victims  were  also  consumed  by  supernatural  fire, 
which  was  afterwards  constantly  kept  up  as  the  sacred  fire  of 
the  temple. 

9.  The  remainder  of  king  Solomon's  reign  is  a  history 


366 


SOLOMON'S  COMMERCIAL  ENTERPRISES. 


rather  of  peaceful  undertakings  than  of  warlike  exploits.  H« 
built  a  number  of  splendid  palaces,  with  pleasure-grounds, 
and  basins  of  water.  Of  these  the  most  celebrated  was  "  the 
house  of  the  forest  of  Lebanon,"  all  the  plate  and  furniture 
of  which  seems  to  have  been  of  pure  gold,  while  in  the  hall 
hung  two  hundred  golden  bucklers,  each  of  which  must  have 
been  worth  fifteen  hundred  pounds,  and  three  hundred  smaller 
ones,  each  worth  half  the  former.  There  also  was  the  royal 
hall  of  audience  and  of  judgment,  where  the  king  sat  publicly 
upon  a  lofty  throne  of  ivory  and  gold.  Many  cities  were 
built,  others  rebuilt,  and  others  fortified  by  Solomon.  Of 
the  former  the  most  celebrated  was  Tadmor  in  the  eastern 
wilderness  (B.  C.  991),  better  known  by  its  later  name  of 
Palmyra,  whose  splendid  ruins  excite  to  this  day  the  admi- 
ration and  wonder  of  travellers.  These,  however,  are  not 
the  ruins  of  Solomon's  buildings,  but  of  others  erected  in 
after  ages  on  the  same  site. 

10.  The  king  also  engaged  in  maritime  and  inland  com- 
merce. Being  possessed  of  Eziongeber,  a  port  on  the  Red 
Sea,  which  opens  into  the  Indian  Ocean,  he  united  with  king 

Hiram  in  sending  ships 
into  the  eastern  seas, 
which,  after  an  absence 
of  three  years,  returned 
laden  with  the  valuable 
products  of  distant  climes 
—  gold,  silver,  ivory, 
beautiful  and  costly  woods, 
and  precious  stones;  gums, 
spices,  and  perfumes ;  and 
collections  of  curious 
plants,  animals,  and  birds 
(among  which  apes  and 
peacocks  are  particularly 
named),  which  must  have  ministered  much  delight  to  the 
enquiring  mind  of  Solomon.  He  also  carried  on  a  great  trade 
in  the  fine  linens,  the  yarn,  the  horses,  and  the  chariots  of  the 
Egyptians;  which  he  bought  by  his  factors  of  the  Egyptians, 
and  sold  at  an  enhanced  price  to  the  Syrian  nations.  From 
theso  sources,  and  from  the  tribute  of  the  subject  nations, 


V 


\ 


134.    Baboon. 


THE    QUEEN   OP   8HEBA    VISITS    SOLOMON.  26' 

T»st  treasure  came  into  the  royal  coffers.  We  are  told  that 
the  commercial  voyages  alone  brought,  in  one  year,  no  less 
than  666  talents  of  gold,  which  some  compute  at  £3,646,350 
sterling.  As  for  silver,  it  was  of  no  account  in  his  days ;  and 
the  previously  costly  wood  of  the  cedar  became  as  common 
as  that  of  the  sycamore  had  been.  But  most  of  this  prosperity 
was  rather  the  result  of  a  temporary  excitement,  than  of  a 
regular  development  of  the  national  resources.  Even  the 
commercial  enterprises  were  monopolies  of  the  crown ;  and  th« 
greater  part  of  the  wealth  arising  from  all  sources  went  into 
the  royal  treasury,  and  was  there  absorbed  in  empty  splen- 
dour, spent  on  foreigners,  or  consumed  in  extravagance.  We 
are  not  therefore  surprised  that,  in  his  later  years,  when  some 
of  the  sources  of  supply  had  declined,  while  the  cost  of  the 
royal  establishment  was  undiminished,  Solomon  was  obliged 
to  resort  to  oppressive  exactions  from  his  own  people,  which 
had  well  nigh  ruined  the  house  of  David  in  popular  esteem. 
It  is  true,  however,  that,  taking  his  reign  in  the  whole,  the 
nation  was  prosperous,  as  the  long  continued  peace  enabled 
the  population  to  increase  without  check,  while  every  man 
could  attend  to  his  lands  without  distraction.  Hence  we  are 
told  that  in  his  days  "  Judah  and  Israel  dwelt  safely,  every 
man  under  his  vine  and  under  his  fig-tree,  from  Dan  even 
to  Beersheba." 

11.  The  vast  knowledge  of  Solomon,  his  profound  saga- 
city, and  the  order  and  splendour  of  his  court,  attracted  many 
foreign  princes  to  Jerusalem.     The  most  celebrated  of  these 
visitors  was  the   queen    of  Sheba,   supposed,    on   sufficient 
grounds,  to  have  come  from  southern  Arabia;  but  who  is 
thought  by  some  to  have  been  the  queen  of  Abyssinia,  which 
is  the  firm  belief  of  the  Abyssinians  themselves  to  this  day. 
The  distance  from  which  she  came,  the  costly  gifts  which 
she  brought,  and  her  splendid  train,  excited  much  admiration. 
The  king  satisfactorily  solved  the  "hard  questions"  by  which 
she  tried  his  wisdom ;  and  all  that  she  heard  and  saw  led 
her  to  confess  that  the  reality  greatly  exceeded  the  scarcely 
credible  rumours  which  had  reached  her  distant  land. 

12.  Unfortunately,   that  vain   and   costly  appendage  ol 
royal    state   in   the  east,   a  large   seraglio   of  women,   was 
deemed  by  Solomon  necessary  to  his  magnificence.     He  had 


268 


SOLOMON   BEDUCBD   TO   IDOLATRY. 


125.    Ashtaroth. 


no  fewer  than  700  wives  of  high  family,  and  300  secondary 
or  concubine  wives.  Many  of  these  wives  were  foreigners 
and  idolaters  from  the  neighbouring  nations;  and  they,  in 
his  latter  days,  drew  him  astray,  not  only  to  participate  in 
their  acts  of  homage  to  their  native  idols,  but  to  build 
temples  to  their  honour  and  for  their  worship,  on  the  hills 
facing  Jerusalem,  and  in  front  of  the  Lord's  own  temple. 
Here  he  joined  in  sacrifices  to  Chemosh  or  Peor,  the  obscene 
idol  of  the  Moabites,  to  Moloch  the 
god  of  the  Ammonites,  and  to  Ash- 
taroth the  goddess  of  the  Sidonians. 
These  doings  greatly  provoked  the 
Divine  indignation.  The  splendid 
endowments  of  Solomon  served  the 
more  to  aggravate  his  offence ;  and 
at  length  it  was  solemnly  announced 
to  him,  that  since  he  had  broken 
the  covenant  by  which  he  held  his 
crown  from  the  Divine  King,  the 
kingdom  should  be  rent  from  him,  and  given  to  his  servant. 
Kevertheless  it  was  added,  that,  for  David's  sake,  this  should 
not  be  done  in  his  time,  but  in  the  time  of  his  son ;  and 
that,  also  for  the  sake  of  David,  one  tribe,  that  of  Judah 
(with  which  Benjamin  had  now  coalesced),  should  remain 
under  the  dominion  of  his  house. 

13.  This  prophecy  was  soon  after  made  known  by  the 
prophet  Ahijah  to  Jeroboam,  an  Ephraimite,  who,  as  a  man 
of  activity  and  talent,  had  attracted  the  notice  of  Solomon, 
and  had  been  by  him  made  overseer  of  the  workmen  from 
the  tribes  of  Joseph,  employed  in  the  public  service.  The 
prophet  accompanied  the  message  by  the  significant  act  of 
rending  his  own  new  garment  into  twelve  pieces,  ten  of  which 
he  gave  to  Jeroboam,  and  reserved  only  two  for  the  house  of 
David.  It  was  then  announced  that  the  dominion  over  the 
ten  tribes  was  given  to  him ;  and  that  it  should  be  confirmed 
to  his  descendants,  if  he  and  they  maintained  their  allegiance 
to  the  Divine  King.  This  soon  came  to  the  knowledge  of 
Solomon,  whose  attempts  to  destroy  the  destined  rival  of  his 
Bon,  taught  Jeroboam  the  prudence  of  leaving  the  country. 
He  retired  into  Egypt,  where  he  was  well  received  by  tha 


DEATH    OF    SOLOMON.  269 

king,  Shishak,  and  protected  by  him  till  the  death  of  Solo- 
mon. The  repose  of  the  king's  latter  days  was  also  disturbed 
by  the  revolt  of  the  Edomites  and  the  Syrians  of  Damascus. 
There  is  reason  to  hope,  that  these  just  punishments  opened 
the  eyes  of  Solomon  to  the  enormity  of  his  offences,  and  that 
his  last  days  were  repentant.  He  died  about  the  sixtieth 
year  of  his  age,  after  a  reign  of  forty  years.  B.C.  975. 

14.  Solomon  may  have  left  many  sons,  but  the  only  one 
known  to  history  is  his  successor,  Kehoboam,  who  was  born 
the  year  before  his  father's  accession,  and  was  therefore  forty- 
one  years  of  age  when  he  ascended  the  throne. 

15.  The  tribes  were  now  determined  to  relieve  themselves 
from  the  burdens,  which,  in  the  later  .years  of  his  reign,  had 
been  imposed  upon  them  by  Solomon.     They  therefore  re- 
called Jeroboam  from  Egypt ;  and,  with  him  at  their  head, 
applied  to  Kehoboam  for  redress  of  the  grievances  under  which 
they  had  laboured.     It  is  evident  that  the  ten  tribes  were 
predisposed  to  separate  themselves  from  Judah,  and  establish 
an  independent  government.       Their  sentiments  were  in- 
fluenced chiefly  by  those  of  Ephraim,  which  proud  and  power- 
ful tribe  could  not  brook  that  the  sovereignty  should  be  in 
the  great  rival  tribe  of  Judah.     They  were,  therefore,  in  all 
probability,  rather  glad  than  sorry  when  a  rough  refusal  of 
redress  from  Rehoboam  gave  them  a  reasonable  pretext  for 
revolt,  and  for  abandoning  their  allegiance  to  the  house  of 
David.     Accordingly,  they  openly  revolted,  and  made  Jero- 
boam their  king. 

16.  As  this  separation  was  in  accordance  with  the  inten- 
tions of  the  Divine  King,  to  punish  the  house  of  David  for 
the  guilt  of  Solomon,  the  Sacred  Oracle  forbade  Rehoboam 
to  pursue  the  design  which  he  had  formed  of  reducing  tL« 
revolted  tribes  to  obedience  by  force  of  anna. 


BOOK  T 

CHAPTER  I.      ISBAEL  FROM  B.C.  975  TO  918. 


ReMooam 


I8KAXL. 

Jeroboam  I.  ... 
Nadafc  

B.C. 

975 
954 

GENKRAI,  HI8TOBY. 

•.« 

Pborbas,  6tb  Archon  of 
Athens  AM 

Baaaba     .... 
Elah     .... 
Zirari  and  Omri     . 
Omri  dies 

953 
.    930 
.    929 
918 

Osorkoa    I.,    King   of 
Egypt    .    .    .    .    .    WJ 
Benhiidad,  King  of  Syria  940 
Lycurgus  born    .    .    .    926 
Takelothe,  King  of  Egypt  926 

rcroAH. 

B.C. 
976 
.   .   958 

Asa" 955 

Azariah,  High-Priest       958 


1.  JEROBOAM  made  the  ancient  city  of  Shechem,  in  his 
own  tribe  of  Ephraim,  the  seat  of  his  government  ;  and  he 
had  also  a  summer  residence  at  Tirzah  in  Manasseh.  Al- 
though released  from  its  dependence  on  Judah,  the  new  king- 
dom, which  was  called,  by  way  of  distinction,  the  kingdom  of 
Israel,  was  still  under  allegiance  to  the  Divine  King,  and 
bound,  as  much  as  Judah,  by  all  the  obligations  of  the  an- 
cient covenants.  In  both,  therefore,  we  are  to  view  the  con- 
tinued operation  of  the  theocratical  system,  for  the  purpose  of 
preserving  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God  upon  the  earth. 
Both  the  kingdoms  prospered  or  were,  humbled  in  proportion 
as  their  conduct  advanced  or  hindered  that  great  object. 

2.  Jeroboam,  whatever  may  have  been  his  original  in- 
tentions, soon  renounced  the  peculiar  institutions  of  Judaism, 
Although  the  kingdoms  were  separated,  there  remained,  ac- 
cording to  the  law,  but  one  temple  and  one  altar,  one  eccle- 
•iastical  establishment,  for  both.  To  the  place  of  that  temple 
and  that  altar  all  the  descendants  of  Jacob  were  still  abso- 
lutely required  to  repair  three  times  every  year,  and  that 
place  was  Jerusalem,  the  metropolis  of  the  rival  kingdom. 
Fearing  that  this  might  ultimately  lead  to  the  re-union  of  the 
tribes,  and  to  the  extinction  of  his  separate  kingdom,  Jero- 
boam most  presumptuously  and  wickedly  dared  to  abrogate 


JEROBOAM    I.  2fl 

tfce  unity  of  the  nation  (which  might  still  have  been  main* 
tained  under  two  kingdoms],  by  forbidding  his  subjects  to  re- 
pair to  Jerusalem,  to  render  their  homage  to  the  Divine 
Bong.  He  alleged  that  the  distance  made  the  journey  bur- 
densome to  them ;  and,  therefore,  he  established  two  places, 
towards  the  opposite  extremities  of  his  own  kingdom,  to  which 
they  might  resort.  These  were  Bethel  in  the  south,  and  Dan 
in  the  north.  Having  himself  resided  in  Egypt,  and  recol- 
lecting the  readiness  with  which  the  Israelites  had,  in  the 
wilderness,  set  up  a  figure  of  the  Egyptian  ox-god  (Mnevis) 
as  the  symbol  of  the  true  God,  he  now  reverted  to  that  su- 
perstition, and  set  up  "  golden  calves"  at  Dan  and  Bethel,  as 
objects  of  religious  service  and  homage.  He  did  not  deny 
the  God  of  Israel,  and  turn  to  other  gods  ;  but  for  political 
objects,  he  prevented  the  access  of  his  subjects  to  the  true 
symbols  of  the  Divine  Presence,  and  caused  them  to  worship 
Him  under  forbidden  and  degrading  symbols. 

3.  To  their  very  great  honour,  no  priests  or  Levites  could 
be  found  who  would  connect  themselves  with  this  abomina- 
tion. After  a  vain  attempt  to  stem  the  evil,  the  Levites 
abandoned  their  cities  and  possessions,  and  removed  into  the 
kingdom  of  Judah.  The  priests  were  already  there,  for  their 
towns  were  all  within  the  territories  of  Judah.  Jeroboam 
could  not  induce  any  respectable  persons  to  arrogate  the 
priestly  office,  and,  therefore,  the  lowest  and  most  unprincipled 
of  the  people  became  the  fitting  priests  of  the  golden  calves. 
As  to  the  high-priesthood  he  took  that  office  to  himself,  ac- 
cording to  the  practice  in  Egypt  and  other  countries,  where 
the  sovereign  was  also  supreme  pontiff.  As  such,  he  officiated 
at  high  festivals,  one  of  which,  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles,  he 
presumed  to  change  from  the  seventh  to  the  eighth  month. 
These  innovations  were  so  shocking  to  every  mind  well  im- 
bued with  the  principles  of  the  theocracy  and  the  true  reli- 
gion, that,  by  degrees,  a  large  proportion  of  the  most  valuable 
men  in  Israel  removed  into  the  sister  kingdom.  By  this  and 
other  accessions,  the  kingdom  of  Judah  soon  became,  in  real 
strength  and  power,  less  unequal  to  that  of  Israel,  than  the 
proportion  between  two  and  ten  tribes  would  seem  to  indi- 
cate. Indeed,  Judah  was  already  a  formed  kingdom,  with 
well-organized  resources  and  establishments,  and  with  much 


272  DEATH    OF    JEROBOAM. 

treasure  ;  so  that  the  balance  of  power  may  even  be  deemed 
to  have  inclined  in  its  favour. 

4.  Jeroboam  was  not  allowed  to  remain  long  unwarned. 
He  was  officiating  as  high-priest  at  Bethel,  at  his  feast  of 
tabernacles,  when  a  prophet  appeared  and  foretold  that  a  fu- 
ture king  of  Judah,  Josiah  by  name,  should  profane  and  de- 
Btroy  the  very  altar  at  which  he  was  then  burning  incense. 
The  power  by  which  the  prophet  spoke  was  evinced  by  the 
instant  withering  of  the  hand  which  the  king  stretched  forth 
to  lay  hold  on  the  prophet ;  and  not  less  by  its  being  instantly 
restored  at  that  prophet's  prayer.      This,  however,  had  no 
abiding  effect  upon  Jeroboam ;  he  persisted  in  his  evil  ways, 
which  at  length  brought  ruin  upon  his  house.     This  doom 
was  announced  to  his  wife  by  the  prophet  who  had  anointed 
him  for  the  kingdom.     Ahijah  was  now  blind  with  age ;  but 
when  the  queen,  disguised,  went  to  consult  him  about  a  be- 
loved son  who  was  dangerously  ill,  he  knew  her,  and  not  only 
told  her  that  the  child  should  die,  but  that  the  dynasty  of 
Jeroboam  should  soon  be  extinguished ;  and  that  the  Israel- 
ites, for  their  iniquities,  should,  in  the  end,  be  carried  away 
as  captives  beyond  the  Euphrates.     After  a  reign  of  twenty- 
two  years  Jeroboam  died,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Na- 
dab,  in  the  second  year  of  Asa,  king  of  Judah. 

5.  Nadab  reigned  only  two  years,  during  which  he  ad- 
hered to  the  system  of  his  father.     He  was  then  murdered  by 
a  person  called  Baasha,  of  the  tribe  of  Issachar,  who  usurped 
the  crown  and  put  to  death  the  whole  family  of  Jeroboam. 

6.  Baasha's  government  was  as  offensive  to  God  as  it  was 
oppressive  to  the  people,  great  numbers  of  whom  sought  quiet 
in  Judah.     Displeased  at  this,  Baasha  engaged  in  a  sort  of 
skirmishing  warfare  with  Asa,  and  took  Rarnah  of  Benjamin, 
which  he  began  to  fortify  with  the  view  of  controlling  the 
intercourse  between  the  two  kingdoms.     But  he  was  called 
off  to  defend  his  own  country  from  the  Syrians,  whose  assist- 
ance had  been  bought  by  the  king  of  Judah  with  gold  from 
the  temple.     Persisting  in  evil,  Baasha  incurred  for  his  house 
the  doom  which  had  been  inflicted  on  that  of  Jeroboam.     He 
died  after  a  reign  of  twenty-three  years. 

7.  Elah,  his  son.  reigned  little  more  than  one  year,  when 
he  was  murdered  at  a  feast  by  Zimri,  a  military  commander, 


TIBNI    CHOSEN    KINO. 


273 


who  then  mounted  the  throne.  The  army,  which  was  in  the 
field  against  the  Philistines,  no  sooner  heard  of  this  than  they 
declared  in  favour  of  their  own  commander  Omri,  who  im- 
mediately led  them  against  his  rival.  He  was  at  Tirzah; 
and  when  Omri  arrived,  Zimri,  despairing  of  the  result,  with- 
drew to  his  haram,  which  he  set  on  fire,  and  perished,  with 
all  that  belonged  to  him,  in  the  flames. 

8.  The  people,  like  the  army,  had  refused  to  recognize  the 
murderous  Zimri  as  king,  and  had  chosen  one  for  themselves 
named  Tibni,  in  whom  Omri  now  found  another  competitor. 
It  was  not  until  after  six  years  of  civil  war  that  Omri  mas- 
tered this  opposition  and  remained  undoubted  king  (B.  C.  923.) 
The  most  memorable  act  of  his  reign  was  the  foundation  of 
a  new  metropolis  in  a  very  advantageous  situation  (B.  C.  918.) 
He  called  it  Shemron  or  (as  afterwards  softened  in  the  Greek 
into  Samaria),  after  the  name  of  the  person  (Shemer)  to 
whom  the  ground  had  originally  belonged.  Omri  reigned 
eleven  years,  and  died  in  the  thirty-ninth  year  of  Asa,  king 
of  Judah. 


274 


CHATTER  II,     JUDAH  FROM  975  TO 


JUDAH. 

Kehoboam      .    .    . 
Abijah  

B.C. 

.    975 
.    958 

ISRAEL. 

Jeroboam  I.  ... 
Nadab  

B.C. 

.    975 
.    954 

Asa  

.    955 

.    953 

.    914 

Elah     

.    930 

889 

929 

of 

.    918 

.    896 

.    897 

Jehoram  .    .    . 

.    896 

EOTPT. 

M 

Orsokon  II.,  Vin?  .        90f 
Shishak  (Shesronk)  IL   ft* 
to  about  86^  :    after 
which  a  blank  VU  the 
reign   of    Boe*^1*, 
who     ascended      b 
throne  in    .    .    \    .    V* 


GENERAL   HISTOKT. 


Mcgn,  6th  Archon  of  Athens 923 

Hesiod,  the  poet 915 

Homer  flourished  about 907 

Diogenetes,  7th  Archon  of  Athens 893 

1.  IN  Judah,  the  conduct  of  Kehoboam  was  without  re- 
proach during  the  three  first  years  of  his  reign.     After  that 
he,  and  his  subjects  with  him,  fell  into  the  same  gross  ido- 
latry and  abominable  practices,  which  had  proved  the  ruin  oi 
the  Canaanites.     To  punish  them  for  this  apostacy,  God  al- 
lowed an  invasion  of  the  land  by  Shishak,  king  of  Egypt, 
(B.C.  970),  who  took  some  of  the  fortified  towns,  entered 
Jerusalem,  and  carried  off  the  treasures  of  the  temple  and  the 
palace.     As  this  produced  repentance,  the  remainder  of  the 
reign  was  prosperous.     Kehoboam  reigned  seventeen  years. 

2.  Abijah,  the  son  of  Rahoboam  by  a  grand-daughter  oi 
Absalom,  succeeded  his  father.     He  was  an  active  and  mar- 
tial prince,  and  he  resolved  to  endeavour,  by  force  of  arms,  to 
bring  back  the  ten  tribes  to  obedience.     He  raised  a  large 
wmy  for  that  service ;  and  was  met  by  Jeroboam  with  an 
<imy  twice  as  large.     Before  the  battle,  Abijah  harangued 
->he  opposing  force  from  Mount  Zemaraim.     He  asserted  the 
indefeasible  right  of  the  house  of  David  to  reign  over  all  the 
tribes ;  he  alleged  that,  in  the  revolt,  undue  advantage  had 
been  taken  of  Eehoboam's  inexperience ;    and  he  gathered 
confidence  of  success  from  the  adherence  of  Judah  to  the 
theoeratic.il  institutions,  which  Israel  had  so  heinously  for- 
•aken.      This  reliance  gained  him  the  victory.      Jeroboam 


ASA  DEFEATS  THE  CUSHITES.  275 

lost  two- thirds  of  his  immense  army,  and  never  recovered  the 
strength  he  then  lost.  Abijah  was  thus  enabled  to  advance 
his  frontier,  by  taking  from  Israel  several  border  towns, 
among  which  we  find  the  name  of  Bethel,  where  was  one  of 
the  golden  calves.  We  are  not,  however,  told  that  he  de- 
stroyed that  idol ;  and  it  would  appear  that  the  town  itself 
was  ultimately  recovered  by  Israel ;  perhaps  on  the  death  of 
Abijah,  which  soon  followed,  after  a  short  reign  of  three  years. 

3.  Asa,  who  then  ascended  the  throne,  was  a  prince  of 
great  piety  and  virtue.     He  ruled  quietly  for  ten  years,  which 
he  employed  in  the  reformation  of  the  abuses  of  former  reigns. 
He  destroyed  all  idols  and  their  altars,  and  employed  all  the 
means  in  his  power  to  restore  the  pure  worship  of  God,  and 
re-establish   the  principles  of  the  theocratical   government. 
His  own  adhesion  to  these  principles,  which  required  implicit 
confidence  in  the  Divine  King,  was  severely  tried  by  an  in- 
vasion of  the  country  by  a  vast  host  of  the  Cushites  (called 
Ethiopians),  under  Zerah  their  king  (B.C.  941).     Strong  in 
the  confidence  that  it  was  equally  in  the  Lord's  power  to  give 
the  victory  with  few  as  with  many,  the  pious  Asa  advanced 
with  a  comparatively  small  force,  to  his  southern  frontier,  to 
meet  this  immense  host.     In  that  confidence,  the  Cushites 
were  totally  overthrown  before  him,  and  the  victory  gave  him 
the  abundant  spoil  and  numerous  cattle  of  this  pastoral  horde. 
This  repulsion  of  a  torrent  which  had  threatened  to  over- 
whelm all  the  neighbouring  states,  and  which  must  have  been 
regarded  with  general  apprehension,  could  not  but  enhance 
his  credit  in  the  adjoining  countries. 

4.  Five  following  years  of  profound  peace  he  employed, 
under  the  advice  of  the  prophet  Azariah,  in  pursuing  his  re- 
formations with  a  still  more  vigorous  and  less  sparing  hand. 
Even  his  own  grandmother,  the  guardian  of  his  youth,  was 
banished  from  court  on  account  of  her  idolatries.     These  re- 
forms put  the  kingdom  in  such  advantageous  contrast  with 
that  of  Israel,  that  the  well  disposed  subjects  of  that  king- 
dom removed  in  great  numbers  into  Judah.     Alarmed  at  this, 
Baasha  of  Israel,  took  the  measures  which  have  been  already 
mentioned  to  check  the  communication  between  the  two  king- 
doms.    The  conduct  of  Asa,  in  hiring  the  Syrians  with  the 
gold  of  the  temple,  to  make  a  diversion  in  his  favour,  did  not 


276  JEHOSHAPHAT    KINO. 

become  his  character,  nor  evince  that  confidence  in  the  Great 
King  which  he  had  on  more  trying  occasions  exemplified. 
He  also  imprisoned  the  prophet  Jehu,  the  son  of  Hanani,  who 
reproved  him  for  his  conduct  on  this  occasion.  His  latter 
years  were  also  stained  by  several  acts  of  oppression  ;  and 
when  afflicted  with  a  grievous  disease  in  the  feet,  he  mani- 
fested more  confidence  in  his  physicians,  and  less  in  God, 
than  was  considered  becoming.  He  died  after  a  reign  of 
forty-one  years,  and  was  honoured  by  his  subjects  with  a 
magnificent  funeral ;  for  the  Jews,  like  other  Orientals,  were 
in  the  habit  of  making  known,  by  funeral  testimonials,  the 
estimation  in  which  they  held  their  deceased  kings. 

5.  The  excellent  father  was  succeeded  by  the  still  more 
excellent  son,  Jehoshaphat.     The  first  act  of  his  reign  was 
to  remove  the  high  places  and  the  groves,  which  Asa  had 
left  untouched.      Then,  becoming  convinced  that  the  most 
effectual  means  of  preventing  the  return  of  the  corruptions 
which  had  with  so  much  difficulty  been  rooted  out,  was  to 
provide  for  the  suitable  instruction  of  the  people,  in  the  third 
year  of  his  reign,  he  sent  out,  through  all  the  cities  of  Judah, 
a  number  of  chiefs  or  "  princes,"  whose  rank  and  influence 
secured  respect  and  attention  to  the  priests  and  Levites  who, 
with  them,  were  to  instruct  the  people  in  the  law  of  Moses. 
The  king  himself  made  a  tour  through  his  kingdom  to  see 
that  due  effect  was  in  this  matter  given  to  his  intentions. 

6.  Having   made  this  the  first  object  of  his  care,  Je- 
hoshaphat found  leisure  to  examine  and  reform  the  abuses 
which  had  crept  into  various  departments  of  the  state,  and  to 
develope  the   civil   and  military  resources  of  the  country. 
His  cares  were  rewarded  by  the  increasing  numbers  and  pro- 
sperity of  his  people,  by  their  happiness,  and  by  the  exemp- 
tion from  war  which  his  manifest  preparedness  for  it  secured. 
All  the  men  fit  to  bear  arms  were  regularly  enrolled,  and 
were  found  to  be  no  less  than  1,160,000 — being  not  materi- 
ally fewer  than  the  number  returned  for  all  the  tribes  (except 
Levi  and  Benjamin)  in  the  time  of  David.     Of  these  a  cer- 
tain proportion  was  kept  in  service,  to  act  as  royal  guards  at 
Jerusalem,  to   garrison   the  fortresses,    and   to   protect   the 
northern  frontier  from  the   kings  of  Israel.     The  effective 
order  which  tho  king  thus  established  throughout  his  king- 


JEHORAM    MARRIES    AHABrS    DAUGHTER.  277 

dom  procured  for  him  the  respect  of  foreign  states,  while 
Edom  was  retained  in  its  subjection,  and  the  Philistines  dared 
not  withhold  their  tribute. 

7.  The    grand  error   of  Jehoshaphat's  reign  was    the 
alliance  which  he  contracted  with  the  idolatrous  Ahab,  king 
of  Israel,  who  thought  it  safer  to  have  the  king  of  Judah  for 
a  friend  than  an  enemy,  and  therefore  paid  court  to  him. 
The  alliance   was   soon   cemented  by   a  marriage  between 
Ahab's  daughter  Athaliah,  and  Jehoram  the  son  of  Jehosha- 
phat.     In  consequence  of  this  connection  a  friendly  inter- 
course was  established  between  the  two  kings ;    and  on  a 
visit  paid  by  Jehoshaphat  to  the  court  of  Ahab  he  allowed 
himself  to  be  persuaded  to  accompany  him  in  an  expedition 
to  recover  Eamoth-Gilead  from  the  Syrians.     In  that  action 
Ahab  was  killed,  and  Jehoshaphat  narrowly  escaped  with  his 
life  to  Jerusalem.     On  his  arrival  he  was  severely  reproved 
by  the  prophet  Jehu  for  so  injurious  and  improper  a  connec- 
tion.    The  king  testified  his  repentance  in  the  best  possible 
way  by  prosecuting  his  reformations  with  renewed  vigour. 
A  personal  tour  through  the  kingdom  evinced  the  sincerity 
of  his  endeavour  to  bring  his  subjects  into  a  right  state  of 
feeling  towards  the  God  of  their  fathers.     In  this  tour  the 
king  discovered  many  abuses  and  irregularities  in  the  admini- 
stration of  justice ;  and  he  therefore  established  local  courts 
in  every  important  town,  with  a  right  of  appeal  to  the  supe- 
rior courts  at  Jerusalem.     To  all  these  courts  competent 
judges  were  appointed;    and  they  were  dismissed  to  their 
duties  with  a  plain  and  forcible  charge  from  the  king. 

8.  The  next  undertaking  of  Jehoshaphat  was  an  attempt 
to  reopen  the  maritime  traffic  which  Solomon  had  carried  on 
by  way  of  the  Red  Sea.     But  he  unfortunately  allowed  Aha- 
ziah,  the  king  of  Israel,  to  become  a  partner  in  the  enterprise, 
in  consequence  of  which   the  Lord   refused  to  prosper  the 
design,  and  the  ships  were  destroyed  by  a  storm  almost  as 
soon   as  they  had  left  the  port  of  Ezion-Geber.     Ahaziah 
wished  to  renew  the  attempt ;  but  Jehoshaphat  refused,  and 
appears  to  have  abandoned  the  project  altogether. 

9.  Very  soon   after  this,  Jehoshaphat  obtained  a  very 
signal  deliverance  from  a  formidable  and  quite  unexpected 
Invasion  from  the  south,  by  a  large  force  composed  of  Moab- 


J78  JEHOSHAPHAT'S  DEATH. 

ites  and  Ammonites,  together  with  some  Arabian  tribes  whom 
they  had  engaged  in  the  enterprise.  They  came  by  the  way 
of  Edom,  and  had  arrived  as  far  as  En-gedi  before  Jeho- 
ghaphat  was  well  aware  of  their  presence.  He  had  no  re- 
source but  to  throw  himself  unreservedly  upon  the  covenanted 
protection  of  the  Great  King ;  and  this  confidence  was  re- 
warded by  th«  promise  of  deliverance.  In  fact,  the  Judahites 
had  no  occasion  to  draw  a  sword  ;  for  there  arose  such  a  spirit 
of  discord  among  the  invaders,  that  after  the  Ammonites  and 
Moabites  had  quarrelled  with  and  destroyed  their  Arabian 
auxiliaries,  they  repeated  the  same  process  between  them- 
selves ;  so  that  the  people  under  Jehoshaphat  had  nothing  to 
do  but  collect  the  spoil  which  they  left.  This  was  so  large 
that  it  took  three  days  to  gather  it  together  ;  after  which  they 
returned  with  great  joy  to  Jerusalem,  and  before  they  entered 
the  city  held  a  solemn  thanksgiving  in  the  valley  of  Shaveh. 

10.  The  king  of  Judah  was  probably  induced,  by  his  re- 
sentment at  the  invasion  of  the  Moabites,  to  give  his  aid  to 
the  king  of  Israel,  Jehoram,  in  the  attempt  to  re-establish 
over  that  people  the  dominion  of  Israel,  from  which  they  had 
revolted  on  the  death  of  Ahab.     The  allies  got  into  a  posi- 
tion of  imminent  danger,  and  t^eir  deliverance  was  declared 
to  be  solely  owing  to  the  divine  favour  towards  Jehoshaphat. 
B.  C.  895. 

11.  Not  long  after  this  Jehoshaphat  died,  having  lived 
sixty  years,  and  reigned  twenty-five.     He  was  undoubtedly 
fie  greatest  of  the  Hebrew  kings  since  Solomon,  and  this 
•oat  faithful  since  David.     B.  C.  889, 


279 


CHAPTER  HI.     ISRAEL  FROM  B.C.  918  TO  897. 


JUDAH. 


ISRAEL. 

B.C. 

/hab,  Vhiz 918       Jehoshaphat,  long 

The  great  drought  begins    .    .         .  910 

Return  of  rain — plenty    .....  906 

Benhadad's  invasion 901 

Naboth  slain :  and  Ahab  doomed .    .  899 

Ahab  sluin  in  battle  at  Ramoth-Gilead  897 

1.  OMRI  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Ahab,  the  events  of 
whose  reign  are  related  at  greater  length  than  those  of  any 
other  king  of  Israel.     His  reign  was  for  the  most  part  con- 
temporary with  that  of  Jehoshaphat  in  Judah.     In  both  their 
public  and  private  character  there  never  was  a  greater  con- 
trast than  between  these  two  kings.     We   have  seen  how 
zealously  Jehoshaphat  laboured  to  restore  and  establish  the 
knowledge  and  the  worship  of  the  true  God  among  his  people. 
But  Ahab  exceeded  all  former  kings  in  his   abominations. 
His  predecessors  had  been  content  to  make  religion  an  imple- 
ment of  human  policy,  by  the  unwarrantable  worship  of  God, 
under  the  profane  symbol  of  the  golden  calves;  but  Ahab 
betook  himself  to  the  worship  of  foreign  gods  instead  of  the 
God  of  Israel.     The  preference  appears  to  have  been  given 
to  Baal,  the  great  sun-god  of  the  Phoenicians ;  which  is  to  be 
ascribed  to  the  influence  of  Ahab's  wife  Jezebel,  who  was  a 
daughter  of  Ethbaal,  king  of  Tyre, — an  unscrupulous  and 
wicked  woman,  who  was  very  zealous  for  her  national  idol. 
She  soon  procured  his  worship  to  be  established  in  the  land 
of  Israel ;  and  as  the  religious  sentiments  of  the  people  had 
been  corrupted  by  the  worship  of  the  golden  calves,  it  is  not 
wonderful  that  they  very  readily  transferred  their  homage  to 
an  idolatry  pleasant  to  the  natural  depravity  of  man.    Jehovah 
was  not  formally  rejected  or  abandoned ;  but  Baal  received 
At  least  equal  worship  from  the  multitude,  and  greater  from 
the  court. 

2.  To  stem  the  tide  of  corruption,  and  to  prevent  the 
total  apostacy  of  Israel,  God  raided  up  a  man  endued  with 


280  ELIJAH    FORETELLS    THE    GREAT    DROUGHT. 

extraordinary  gifts  and  powers,  ardent  zeal,  and  stern  virtues, 
such  as  the  time  required.  This  was  Elijah,  the  Tishbite,* 
by  far  the  greatest  prophet,  both  in  word  and  deed,  which 
had  appeared  since  Moses.  He  is  introduced  abruptly,  as 
boldly  announcing  to  Ahab  in  person  the  national  punishment 
of  a  long  drought,  and  consequent  scarcity,  not  to  be  removed 
but  by  his  own  intercession.  This  last  condition  made  it 
necessary  for  the  prophet  to  withdraw  himself  from  the  pre- 
sence and  solicitations  of  the  king.  When,  therefore,  the 
drought  began  to  be  felt,  in  the  eighth  year  of  Ahab's  reign, 
Elijah  retired  beyond  the  Jordan,  and  concealed  himself  in  a 
cavern  beside  the  brook  Cherith,  where  Providence  directed 
ravens  to  furnish  him  with  regular  supplies  of  bread  and 
meat,  morning  and  evening.  When  the  brook  was  dried  up 
for  want  of  rain,  the  prophet  crossed  the  country  to  Sarepta, 
a  town  in  the  kingdom  of  Jezebel's  father,  to  which  also  the 
drought  and  famine  had  extended.  He  remained  at  this 
place  two  years,  lodging  with  a  poor  widow  and  her  son ;  and 
during  all  that  time  of  famine,  they  were  supported  through 
the  miraculous  inexhaustion  of  a  handful  of  flour  and  a  little 
oil,  the  only  remaining  food  of  the  poor  woman  when  the 
prophet  met  with  her. 

3.  Three  years  had  Elijah  remained  in  obscurity — one 
year  by  the  brook  Cherith,  and  two  in  Sarepta.  During 
this  time  Israel  suffered  greatly;  and  Ahab  had  sought  for 
the  prophet  in  every  quarter,  convinced  that  the  remedy  was 
in  his  hands.  God,  intending  now  to  give  rain,  and  to  re- 
move the  famine,  ordered  the  prophet  to  return  to  the  land 
of  Israel.  On  the  way,  he  met  Obadiah,  comptroller  of  the 
king's  household,  who  had  been  sent  out  to  seek  forage  for 
the  cattle.  This  person,  at  the  risk  of  his  own  life,  had 
sheltered  many  holy  persons  in  a  cave,  and  supplied  them 
with  victuals,  during  a  recent  persecution  by  Jezebel.  Elijah 
sent  Obadiah  back  to  announce  his  reappearance  to  Ahab, 
who  then  came  out  to  meet  him.  When  the  king  saw  him, 
he  said,  "Art  thou  he  who  troubleth  Israel?"  But  the  pro- 
phet sternly  retorted  the  charge,  alleging  that  the  apostacy 
of  himself  and  his  people  was  the  cause  of  the  national  suffer- 

•  So  called,  from  hit  native  place,  which  was  probably  Thebes,  •  tow>  of  ManatMk 
Jordan. 


DESTRUCTION   OF   THE    PRIESTS   OF  BAAL.  281 

ing.     He  further  required  the  king  to  convene  a  general 
assembly  of  his  priests  and  people  at  Carmel. 

4.  In  that  great  assembly  there  were  no  fewer  than  450 
priests  of  Baal.     Elijah  proposed  that  these  priests  should 
call  upon  Baal,  and  that  he  should  call  upon  the  name  of 
Jehovah,  and  that  the  Deity  who  should  make  it  appear  that 
he  had  heard  their  prayers,   by  consuming  with   fire  from 
heaven  the  sacrifices  to  be  offered,  should  be  acknowledged 
as  the  true  God.     It  was  impossible  for  the  priests  of  Baal 
to  decline  so  fair  a  trial,  especially  as 

fire  was  the  congenial  element  of  the 

god  they  worshipped.  Accordingly,  they 

prepared  their  altar,  and  laid  out  upon 

it  their  sacrifices,  and  continued,  wifh 

frantic  invocations  and  lacerations  of 

their  flesh,  to  ask  the  required  sign, 

until  above  half  the  day  was  spent ;  but 

no  sign  in  heaven  or  earth  answered 

to  their  cry.     Then  Elijah  rose,  and, 

after  some  biting  ridicule  of  the  im-     126'  F 

potent  god  and  his  votaries,  proceeded  to  repair  an  old  altar, 

which  had  formerly  been  erected  there.     Upon  this  he  placed 

his  sacrifices,  and  called  solemnly  upon  the  God  of  Israel  to 

manifest  his  power.     He  was  instantly  answered  by  fire  from 

heaven, — so  intense,  that  it  consumed  not  only  the  victims 

and  the  wood,  but  the  very  stones  and  dust  of  the  place,  and 

absorbed  the  water  which  had  been  poured  profusely  on  the 

whole.     At  this  astounding  display  of  miraculous  power,  the 

people  fell  on  their  faces,  crying,  "  The  Lord,  he  is  the  God ; 

the  Lord,  he  is  the  God."     At  the  instance  of  the  prophet, 

they  evinced  the  sincerity  of  their  conviction,  by  seizing  the 

priests  of  Baal  and  destroying  them  all.     The  prophet  then 

went  to  the  top  of  Carmel,  and  prayed  for  rain.     A  small 

cloud  arising  from  the  sea  was  the  first  answer  to  his  prayer^ 

and  that  welcome  sign  was  soon  followed  by  abundant  and 

heavy  rain. 

5.  Learning  tha\,  Jezebel  had  vowed  his  death,  on  account 
of  the  slaughter  of  Baal's  priests,  the  prophet  withdrew  to 
Beersheba,  where  he  left  his  servant,  and  proceeded  alone 
•cross  the  desert  to  Horeb,  "the  Mount  of  God."     Here, 


282  BENHADAD'S  INVASION. 

where  the  law  had  been  originally  delivered,  the  Lord  mani- 
fested himself  to  his  servant — not  in  the  whirlwind,  the 
earthquake,  or  the  fire — but  in  "  a  still  small  voice,"  which 
spoke  comfort  to  his  now  desolate  soul,  and  encouraged  him 
by  the  assurance,  that  whereas  he  deemed  that  he  was  him- 
Belf  the  only  worshipper  of  God  left  in  Israel,  there  were 
indeed  seven  thousand  who  had  not  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal. 
He  was  then  directed  to  return  home ;  and  on  the  way  he 
met  with  Elisha,  ploughing  in  the  field.  Knowing  that  this 
person  was  his  destined  successor,  he  intimated  the  fact  by 
casting  over  him  his  mantle.  Elisha  then  went  with  him, 
and  remained  in  attendance  upon  him. 

6.  Now  Israel  was  invaded  by  Benhadad,  king  of  Syria* 
of  Damascus,  at  the  head  of  a  numerous  army,  with  which  he 
invested  Samaria.     The  kingdom  was  too  much  exhausted 
by  the  recent  famine  to  allow  Ahab  to  make  any  effectual 
resistance.     But  although  he  was  unworthy  of  any  help,  yet 
God,  for  the  glory  of  his  own  great  name,  sent  a  prophet  to 
promise  him  victory,  and  to  instruct  him  how  to  act.    Benhadad 
was  in  consequence  defeated,  and  with  difficulty  saved  his 
life  by  flight.     Yet  the  next  year  he  made  another  invasion 
with  a  more  powerful  force,  hoping  to  bring  the  Israelites  to 
action  in  the  plain ;  for  he  had  arrived  at  the  foolish  conclu- 
sion, that  the  God  of  Israel  (to  whom'  he  ascribed  his  previous 
defeat)  was  indeed  a  God  of  the  mountains,  but  not  a  God  of 
the  valleys.    To  correct  so  dishonouring  a  notion  of  his  power, 
the  Lord  again  gave  the  victory  to  Ahab.     But  instead  of 
following  up  this  success,  Ahab  concluded  a  league  of  amity 
with  Benhadad,  which  was  so  displeasing  to  God,  that  a  pro- 
phet was  sent  to  announce  the  evils  which  would  befal  hi§ 
house,  through  the  neglect  of  this  opportunity  of  breaking 
the  Syrian  power. 

7.  It  was  not  until  nine  years  after  the  transactions  at 
Mount  Carmel,  that  Elijah  and  Ahab  had  another  interview, 
which  was  the  last.      The  prophet  came  to  denounce  the 
Divine  vengeance  against  him   and  his  family,   for  killing 
Naboth  under  the  forms  of  law,  in  order  to  obtain  possession 
at  a  vineyard  which  that  person  had  refused  to  part  with. 

*  The  "  kings  of  Syria,"  in  the  Scriptural  history,  were  the  kings  of  Oat  -xwtion  of 
•ffra  of  which  Damascus  was  the  capital. 


AHAB'S  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  THE  SYRIANS.         288 

For  his  great  wickedness  the  prophet  declared  that  his  pos- 
terity should  be  cut  off;  and  that,  for  this  iniquity  in  par- 
ticular, dogs  should  lap  his  own  "blood  in  the  place  where 
they  lapped  the  blood 
of  Naboth;  and  that 
dogs  should  eat  the 
flesh  of  Jezebel  under 
the  wall  of  Jezreel. 
On  hearing  this  dread- 
ful denunciation,  the 
king  manifested  some 
signs  of  humiliation 
and  contrition,  in  con-  127.  Dog, 

sequence  of  which  the  heaviest  part  of  this  doom  was  post* 
poned  from  his  own  time  to  that  of  his  successor. 

8.  The  last  act  of  Ahab's  reign  was  the  expedition  against 
the  Syrians,  in  which  Jehoshaphat  took  part,  as  noticed  in 
the  preceding  chapter.  When  that  excellent  prince  was  in- 
vited to  go  with  the  army,  he  was  not  satisfied  with  the 
assurances  of  success  which  the  "false  prophets"  of  Ahab 
gave  in  great  abundance ;  but  wished  to  see  "  a  prophet  of 
the  Lord  beside."  Ahab  therefore  sent  for  a  prophet  named 
Micaiah,  whom  he  nevertheless  declared  that  he  hated,  be- 
cause he  did  not  prophesy  good  concerning  him,  but  evil. 
Micaiah  verified  this  when  he  arrived,  by  telling  him  that  if 
lie  went,  he  would  never  return  alive.  On  this  the  indignant 
king  commanded  him  to  be  kept  in  prison  until  his  return 
"  in  peace  ; "  which  the  unflinching  prophet  persisted  would 
never  happen.  The  kings  went  against  the  Syrians ;  but 
before  the  battle  began,  Ahab,  secretly  alarmed  at  the  ore 
diction  of  Micaiah,  invidiously  proposed  to  Jehoshaphat  that 
he  should  take  the  chief  command,  and  appear  in  his  royal 
robes,  while  he  himself  would  wear  an  ordinary  dress.  He 
hoped  to  favour  his  own  escape,  by  exposing  the  king  of 
JudaL  In  fact,  Jehoshaphat  being  taken  for  the  king  of 
Israel,  was  in  great  danger  of  his  life ;  but  Ahab  escaped  not. 
An  arrow  shot  at  random  by  a  Syrian  soldier  penetrated  the 
joints  of  his  coat  of  mail,  and  inflicted  a  mortal  wound.  Ho 
immediately  retired  from  the  field  to  have  the  wound  dressed; 
but  fearing  to  discourage  his  men,  quickly  returned,  and  re- 
P.— 13 


284 


AHAB    SLAIN. 


mained  in  the  field  till  he  died  in  his  chariot.  When  thii 
was  known,  the  army  was  commanded  to  disperse.  The 
washing  of  Ahab's  chariot  in  the  pool  of  Samaria,  to  which 
city  his  body  was  taken,  caused  a  modified  fulfilment  of  the 
prediction  that  dogs  should  lick  his  blood  as  they  had  licked 
the  blood  of  Naboth;  but  this  doom  was  again,  and  more 
literally  (as  to  the  place  \  accomplished  in  the  person  of  his 


ttft 


CHAPTER  IV.    JUDAH  FROH  B.  C.  889  TO  809. 


JUDAH. 
B.C. 

Jehoram      or      Joram. 
king      .        .       .       a89 

ISRAEL 
B.  C. 

Jehoram     or      Joram, 
<in<<       .....    896 

Ahaziah,  king  .        .        885 
Athaliah,  queen       .       884 
Joash       or       Jehoash, 
king     ...       878 
Zechariah,  high  priest      850 
Amariah,  high  priest       810 
Amaziah,  king          .        838 
Amaziah  dies           .        809 

Jehu,'  king      .        .        884 
Jehoahaz,  king        .        856 
Jehoash        or      Joash, 
king    ...        839 
Jeroboam  II.,  king         823 

GENERAL  HISTOIT. 

B.  0 

Phidon,  king  of  Argos  84 
Cartilage  founded  869 

Pherecles,  8th  Archon 

of  Athens  .  .  863 
Ariphron,  9th  Archon 

of  Athens  .  .  Sid 
Thespieus,  10th  Archon 

of  Athena  .  .  82ft 
Bocchoris  (Pehor,  Bak- 

hor),  king  of  Egypt      811 


1.  IN  the  kingdom  of  Judah,  Jehoshaphat  was  succeeded 
by  his  son  Jehoram  or  Joram,  who  has  before  been  mentioned 
as  having   married  Ahab's  daughter,   Athaliah.       He   was 
thirty-eight  years  of  age  when  he  began  to  reign,  and  proved 
a  very  degenerate  son  of  an  excellent  father.     The  first  act 
of  his  reign  was  the  murder  of  his  six  brothers,  and  some  of 
the  chief  persons  of  the  nation.      He  was  also  persuaded  by 
Athaliah  to  subvert  the  worship  of  the  Lord,  and  to  introduce 
the  corruptions  which  prevailed  in  the  sister  kingdom.     For 
this,  the  prophet  Elisha,  by  letter,  denounced  th«  Divine  ven- 
geance upon  him  and  upon  his  house.     This  was  speedily 
executed.     The  Edomites  threw  off  the  yoke,  as  had  long 
before  been  foretold  (Gen.  xxvii.  40),  and  Libnah,  on  his 
southern  frontier,  revolted.     The  Philistines  harassed  him  on 
the  west;  and  he  was  invaded  from  the  south  by  the  Ara- 
bians, who  plundered  his  country  and  palaces,  carrying  into 
captivity  all  his  wives  except  Athaliah,  and  all  his  sons  ex- 
cept Ahaziah,  the  youngest.     Lastly,  to  fill  up  the  measure 
of  his  punishments,  he  was  afflicted  with  a  horrible  disease  in 
his  bowels,  of  which  he  died  after  a  torturing  illness  of  two 
years  and  a  reign  of  eight. 

2.  Ahaziah,  called  also  Jehoahaz,  who  then  ascended  the 
throne,  was  twenty-two  years  old.     He  was  as  bad  as  his 
father,  and  associated  as  much  by  character  as  by  birth  with 
the  house  of  Ahab.      He  joined   his  uncle  Jehoram,  the 


286 


JOASH    PROCLAIMED    KING. 


reigning  king  of  Israel,  in  another  effort  to  recover  Ramoth- 
Gilead  from  the  Syrians.  After  they  had  returned  to  Jezreel, 
in  consequence  of  a  wound  which  Jehoram  received,  both  the 
kings  were  slain  in  the  conspiracy  of  Jehu,  who  was  commis- 
eioned  to  exterminate  the  house  of  Ahab.  The  servants  of 
Ahaziah  were  allowed  to  convey  his  body  to  Jerusalem,  for 
burial  in  the  royal  sepulchre.  He  reigned  only  one  year. 

3.  When  Athaliah  saw  that  her  son  was  dead,  she  resolved 
to  take  the  sovereign  power  into  her  own  hands.  She  there- 
fore destroyed  all  of  the  royal  family  whose  present  or  pros- 
pective claims  stood  in  the  way  of  her  ambition.  No  one 
escaped,  except  her  grandson  Joash,  the  son  of  Ahaziah,  an 
infant  of  a  year  old.  He  was  hidden  from  her  rage,  with  his 
nurse,  in  the  chambers  of  the  temple,  by  his  aunt  Jehosheba, 
the  wife  of  the  high-priest.  Athaliah  now  ruled  Judah  with 
a  high  hand.  She  established  the  worship  of  Baal  through 
the  land,  and  persecuted  the  faithful  few  who  still  adhered  to 
the  worship  of  Jehovah.  Thus  six  years  passed ;  when 
Jehoiada,  the  high-priest,  resolved  to  endure  her  usurpation 
and  profligacy  no  longer,  but  to  produce  Joash,  then  seven 
years  old,  to  the  people  as  their  king.  Having  engaged  the 
Levites  to  support  the  design,  a  time  was  fixed  for  its  execu- 
tion. On  that  day  the 
avenues  and  gates  of  the 
temple  being  strictly 
guarded  by  well-armed 
Levites,  the  young  prince 
was  carried  into  the  inner 
court  of  the  temple,  under 
a  strong  escort  of  priests, 
and  was  there  anointed 
and  proclaimed  king  oi 
Judah. 

4.  The  blast  of  the 
trumpets,  and  the  shouts 
and  acclamations  of  the 
people,  attracted  the  at- 
tention of  Athaliah,  who  repaired  in  haste  to  the  temple.  A 
glance  revealed  to  her  the  hateful  truth,  and  she  turned 
•way  with  a  cry  of  "Treason!"  But  no  one  moved  in  her 


128.  Ancient  Egyptian  Trumpets. 


JOA8H    ASSASSINATED.  287 

fevour,  not  even  when,  by  order  of  Jehoiada,  the  guards 
seized  ner  and  led  her  forth  to  inevitable  death.  The  high- 
priest  now  solemnly  charged  the  king  and  people  to  renew 
the  national  covenant  with  God,  and  to  serve  and  worship 
him  only.  He  then  led  the  willing  people  to  destroy  the 
temple  and  idols  of  Baal,  whose  priests  and  prophets  were 
also  slain.  In  reading  the  account  of  these  transactions,  we 
must  bear  in  mind  that,  under  the  theocracy,  idolatry  was 
not  merely  a  religious  error,  but  high  treason  against  the 
Supreme  Head  of  the  commonwealth. 

5.  While  the  young  king  acted  under  the  direction  of 
Jehoiada,  he  reigned  well,  and  order  was  restored  to  the  king- 
dom.    But  after  the  death  of  that  eminent  person,  he  fell 
under  the  influence  of  bad  advisers — idolaters  at  heart — by 
whom  he  was  seduced  from  the  worship  of  the  true  God  to 
those  abominations  through  which  the  nation  had  already 
Buffered  so  deeply.     This  provoked  the  Divine  anger,  of  which 
he  was  repeatedly  warned  by  the  prophets.     At  length,  when 
the  king  and  people  were  celebrating  a  festival  in  the  temple, 
Zechariah,  the  son  and  successor  of  Jehoiada,  remonstrated  so 
strongly  against  his  conduct,  that  the  indignant  king  com- 
manded Zechariah,  his  cousin,  and  the  son  of  his  benefactor, 
to  be  stoned,  even  in  that  sacred  place ;  and  his  cruel  and 
unjust  command  was  but  too  readily  obeyed  by  the  apostate 
multitude.     Many  evils  fell  upon  Judah  for  these  iniquities. 
The  land  was  invaded  by  the  Syrians,  who  ravaged  the  country 
and  plundered  Jerusalem.     Many  of  the  inhabitants,  as  well 
as  of  the  king's  court  and  household,  were  put  to  the  sword, 
and  the  invaders  withdrew  with  immense  booty  to  Damascus. 
Shortly  after  this,  Joash,  being  afflicted  with  grievous  diseases, 
was  assassinated  by  two  of  his  attendants,  after  a  reign  cl 
forty  and  a  life  of  forty-seven  years. 

6.  Amaziah,  the  son  of  Joash,  was  twenty-five  years  old 
when  he  succeeded  his  father.     He  began  his  reign  well,  and 
ra-established  the  worship  of  Jehovah ;  but  he,  like  all  his 
predecessors,  continued  the  unsanctioned  practice  of  offering 
sacrifices  in  the  high  places.     When  he  was  settled  in  the 
throne,  he  brought  the  murderers  of  his  father  to  condign 
punishment ;  but  he  shewed  his  respect  for  the  law  (Deut.  xxiv. 
16)  by  sparing  their  children,  contrary  to  the  general  prao- 


288 


AMAZIAH    DEFEATS    THE    EDOSKTE8. 


129.    Ruined  Temple,   Petra. 


tice  of  the  East.     Afterwards,  about  the  twelfth  year  of  hit 

reign  (B.  C.  827),  h* 
undertook  to  reduce  t» 
obedience  the  Edomites, 
who  had  revolted  in  th« 
reign  of  his  father.  He 
got  together  300,000 
men  for  this  expedition  ; 
and  not  deeming  this  a 
sufficient  number,  hired 
100,000  warriors  from 
the  king  of  Israel,  for 
100  talents  of  silver. 
This  was  displeasing  to 
God,  who  ordered  him, 
by  a  prophet,  to  send 
them  back  again ;  and 
he  manifested  a  just  sense 
of  his  position,  as  the 
viceroy  of  the  Divine  King,  by  his  compliance,  which  involved 
the  loss  of  the  money  he  had  advanced.  The  Israelites 
were  very  far  from  being  pleased  at  their  dismissal,  and  tes- 
tified their  resentment  by  the  ravages  and  barbarities  which 
they  committed  on  their  way  home.  Amaziah  was  re- 
warded for  his  obe- 
dience by  a  com-  „ 
plete  victory  over 
the  Edomites,  of 
whom  he  slew  ten 
thousand  in  battle ; 
and  ten  thousand 
more  whom  he  had 
taken  prisoners,  he 
unjustifiably  des- 
troyed, by  casting 
them  down  from 
the  cliffs  of  their 
native  mountains. 
He  took  the  metro- 


130,   Petra,  from  above  the  Amphitheatre. 


polls,  Selah,  and  changed  its  name  to  Joktheel.     This  is,  io 


MURDER   OF    AMAZIAH.  289 

all  probability,  the  lately  discovered  Petra,  whose  marvellous 
excavations  have  been  regarded  with  much  admiration. 

7.  The  savage  cruelty  of  Amaziah  to  the  captive  Edomites 
was  not  the  only  evil  connected  with  this  expedition  ;  for, 
having  brought  away  with  him  the  idols  of  Edom,  he,  with 
wonderful  infatuation,  set  them  up  as  objects  of  religious 
homage  at  Jerusalem ;  and  the  services  of  God's  temple  were 
once  more  forsaken  or  eclipsed.  After  repeated  warnings, 
his  doom  went  forth  from  God,  and  its  execution  speedily  fol- 
lowed. Puffed  up  with  his  victory,  over  Edom,  he  formed 
the  wild  project  of  bringing  the  ten  tribes  under  obedience  to 
the  house  of  David,  and  provoked  Joash,  the  king  of  Israel, 
to  hostilities,  notwithstanding  his  endeavour  to  avoid  them. 
In  the  first  action  the  army  of  Amaziah  was  completely  routed ; 
he  was  himself  taken  prisoner  and  carried  in  triumph  to  his 
own  capital,  which  was  taken,  and  the  fortifications  demolished. 
The  rapacious  conqueror  stript  even  the  temple  of  its  trea- 
sures ;  but  at  his  departure  he  left  Amaziah  in  possession  of 
his  dishonoured  crown.  The  disgrace  which  Amaziah  had 
brought  upon  the  nation  was  so  intolerable  to  his  own  sub- 
jects, that  a  powerful  conspiracy  was  formed  against  him,  and 
he  was  killed  at  Lachish,  to  which  place  he  had  fled  for  safety 
(B.  C.  809).  He  reigned  twenty-nine  years. 


ato 


CHAPTER  V.     ISRAEL  FROM  B.C.  897  TO  771. 


ifeaziah,  king  .  .  897 
Translation  of  Elijah  896 
leboram  or  Joram,  king  806 
Jehu,  king  ....  884 
Johoahaz,  king  .  .  .  856 
Jehoash,  king  ...  839 
Jeroboam  II.,  king  .  823 
Interregnum  ....  783 
Zechariah  and  Shallnm, 

kings 771 

Hie  prophets  Jonah, 
Amos,  Hoshea,  flourish 
in  the  time  of  Jero- 
boam II. — Isaiah  be- 
gins in  the  last  year 
of  Uzziah. 


JUDAH. 

B.C. 

Jehoram,  king  .  .  889 
Ahaziah  king  .  886 

Athaliah,  king  ...  885 
Joash  or  Jehoash,  king  878 
Amaziah,  king  ...  838 
Uzziah  or  Azariah,  king  809 
Menahem,  king  .  .  770 


GENERAL  HI8TOBI. 

i.C. 

Hazael.  king  of  Syria       8M 

Benhadad  II.,  king  of 
Syria 836 

Kingdom  of  Macedon 
begins 814 

Jonah's  prophesy  againt 
Nineveh  ....  800 

Kingdom  of  Lydia  be* 
gins 797 

Monarchy  ends  in  Co- 
rinth   778 

So,  Sabaco  or  Sabakoph, 
king  of  Egypt  .  .  778 


1.  AHAB  was  succeeded,  in  Israel,  by  his  son  Ahaziah, 
who  adhered  to  the  abominations  which  his  father  had  added 
to  those  of  Jeroboam.     The  chief  events  of  his  reign  were 
the  revolt  of  the  Moabites,  and  his  unfortunate  alliance  with 
Jehoshaphat  in  the  attempt  to  recover  the  maritime  traffic  by 
the  Red  Sea.     Being  greatly  injured  by  a  fall  from  the  lat- 
tice of  an  upper  chamber,  Ahaziah  sent  messengers  to  consult 
the  oracle  of  Baal-Zebub,  the  fly-god  of  Ekron,  respecting  his 
recovery.      The  messengers  were  intercepted  by  Elijah  the 
prophet,  who  sent  them  back,  and  afterwards  went  himself, 
to  denounce,  as  a  punishment  of  his  impious  abandonment  of 
the  God  of  Israel,  and  his  resorting  to  foreign  idols,  that  he 
should  rise  no  more  from  the  bed  on  which  he  had  lam  down. 
Accordingly  he  died,  after  a  reign  of  two  years. 

2.  Having  no  sons,  Ahaziah  was  succeeded  by  his  brother 
Jehoram  or  Joram.     He  removed  the  foreign  and  recent  ido- 
latries; but  would  not  interfere  with  the  golden  calves  of 
Jeroboam,  probably  on  account  of  the  political  considerations 
connected  with  their  worship.     The  first  year  of  this  reign 
was  distinguished  by  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  events  in 
Biblical  history, — the  translation  to  heaven  of  the  prophet 
Elijah,  who  was  taken  away  by  a  whirlwind  in  a  chariot  and 
Horses  of  fire.     Elisha  was  p-M**ent ;  and  on  him  the  mantle 


BENHADAD  INVADES  SAMARIA.  291 

and  the  power  of  his  master  devolved.  This  was  soon  pioved; 
for  the  Jordan,  when  smitten  by  the  prophetic  mantle,  opened 
to  give  him  passage,  as  it  had  before  done  to  Elijah ;  at 
his  word  the  bitter  waters  of  Jericho  were  made  sweet ; 
and,  soon  after,  his  curse  brought  bears  from  the  wood  to 
destroy  some  young  men  who  mocked  at  the  translation  of 
Elijah  and  insulted  his  successor.  By  these  signs  Elisha, 
although  a  man  of  different  temperament  and  habits,  became 
known  to  all  Israel  as  one  invested  with  the  spirit  and  power 
Elijah. 

3.  The  beginning  of  Jehoram's  reign  was  prosperous; 
for,  as  Elisha  declared,  on  account  of  Jehoshaphat  having 
joined  him  in  the  enterprise,  his  army  was,  by  a  special  inter- 
position of  Providence,  delivered  from  circumstances  of  great 
danger,  and  enabled  to  subdue  the  Moabites,  who  had  revolted 
in  the  preceding  reign.  In  this  campaign,  the  king  of  Moab, 
when  besieged  by  the  allies  in  his  capital,  and  pressed  to  ex- 
tremities, offered  up  in  sacrifice  his  eldest  son,  upon  the  wall 
of  the  city,  hoping  thus  to  render  his  idols  propitious.  Hor- 
ror-struck at  such  a  sight,  the  allies  raised  the  siege  and  re- 
turned home.  Elisha  also  returned  to  Samaria,  where,  in  his 
prophetic  capacity,  he  wrought  several  signal  miracles,  which 
gave  him  a  great  and  useful  influence  with  the  people. 

4'.  The  partial  reformations  with  which  Jehoram  com- 
menced his  reign,  were  not  the  result  of  decided  principles. 
They  were,  therefore,  soon  abandoned,  or  not  carried  out ; 
and  both  king  and  people  speedily  relapsed  into  the  former 
idolatries.  This  was  punished  by  a  new  invasion  by  the 
Syrians  under  their  king  Benhadad.  He  subdued  the  whole 
country  to  the  metropolis,  Samaria,  which  he  could  only  hope 
to  reduce  by  famine,  and  to  which,  therefore,  he  laid  siege. 
The  famine  and  attendant  miseries  which  were  experienced 
in  Samaria  during  this  siege  defy  description.  The  extremity 
of  hunger  at  length  became  so  great,  that  every  kind  of  edible 
substance,  however  unusual  or  unwholesome,  was  devoured ; 
and  some  women  were  known  to  have  eaten  the  flesh  of 
their  own  children.  When  the  king  heard  of  this  he  rent 
his  robes  with  horror  and  anguish  of  soul,  and  disclosed  the 
penitential  sackcloth  which  he  wore  next  his  skin.  But  he 
Was  still  as  far  as  ever  from  a  right  mind.  His  indignat 


JEHU    PROCLAIMED    KING    OP    ISRAEL. 

turned  against  Elisha,  whom  he  supposed  to  have  the 
to  avert  these  evils ;  and  he  swore  that  he  should  be  put  to 
death  that  day.  Aware  of  this  intention,  the  prophet  refused 
to  admit  the  king's  messenger  into  the  house  he  occupied. 
Jehoram  himself  followed,  perhaps  to  countermand  the  order 
be  had  given ;  and  to  him  the  prophet  announced  an  imme- 
diate deliverance,  and  a  superabundance  of  provisions  in 
Samaria  on  the  following  day.  This  seemed  incredible  to 
•ome  of  those  who  heard  the  announcement.  But  the  night 
following  it  was  found  that  the  Syrians  had  raised  the  siege 
and  fled  away  in  great  alarm,  leaving  every  thing  behind 
them.  They  had  miraculously  been  made  to  hear  a  noise  of 
a  vast  host  of  chariots  and  horses,  which  led  them  to  con- 
clude that  the  Israelites  had  purchased  relief  from  the 
neighbouring  states  ;  hence  their  panic  and  its  consequences. 
The  delivered  and  famished  citizens  rushed  upon  the  forsaken 
camp,  in  which  they  found  rich  spoils  and  great  abundance 
of  food. 

5.  Towards  the  end  of  this  reign,  the  king  of  Syria, 
Benhadad,  was  secretly  murdered  in  his  sick-bed  by  Hazael, 
one  of  his  chief  officers,  who  then  usurped  the  throne.  Soon 
after  this,  Jehoram  determined  to  make  another  effort  to  re- 
cover Eamoth-Gilead  from  the  Syrians;  and,  as  we  have 
seen  in  the  previous  chapter,  persuaded  Ahaziah,  the  king  of 
Jndah,  to  go  with  him.  The  king  of  Israel  was  severely 
wounded  and  obliged  to  leave  the  army  and  retire  to  Jezreel, 
and  was  soon  followed  by  Ahaziah.  Long  before  this,  when 
in  Horeb,  Elijah  had  been  commissioned  to  anoint,  as  king 
of  Israel,  Jehu,  the  son  of  Nimshi,  who  was  to  execute  the 
doom  of  extermination  upon  the  house  of  Ahab.  This  charge 
he  had  delayed  to  execute,  and  it  now  therefore  devolved 
upon  Elisha.  Now,  Jehu  was  one  of  the  generals  left  it 
charge  of  the  military  operations  before  Ramoth-Gilead  after 
the  king  had  departed.  One  of  the  "  sons  of  the  prophets  " 
was  sent  to  anoint  him  there,  and  to  charge  him  at  once  to 
execute  his  commission  as  the  Lord's  avenger  upon  the  house 
of  Ahab.  Jehu  was  popular  with  the  army ;  and  when  th« 
officers  heard  of  this  appointment  they  hailed  it  with  ac- 
clamations and  immediately  proclaimed  him  publicly  as  king 
•f  Israel.  They  then  followed  Jehu  to  Jezreel,  whither, 


EXTIRPATION    OP    THE    FAMILY    OF    AIIAB.  293 

with  his  usual  promptitude,  he  determined  to  proceed  at  once 
before  any  others  could  convey  the  tidings.  When  his  ap- 
proach was  discovered  from  the  walls  of  that  city,  Jehoram, 
quite  ignorant  of  these  transactions,  and  being  impatient 
to  know  whether  he  returned  from  the  war  in  triumph  or 
defeat,  went  forth  to  meet  him,  accompanied  by  the  king  of 
Judah.  But  when  they  met  in  the  fatal  field  of  Naboth, 
after  a  few  bitter  words  Jehu  slew  him,  and  his  body  was 
left  unburied  in  the  open  field.  Ahaziah  of  Judah,  being  of 
the  house  of  Ahab  by  his  mother  Athaliah,  was  also  slain ; 
but  his  body  was  conveyed  for  interment  to  Jerusalem. 

6.  As  Jehu  entered  Jezreel,  the  queen-mother  Jezebel 
presented  herself,  royally  arrayed,  at  a  window  of  the  palace; 
but  at  the  command  of  Jehu,  she  was  cast  down  by  her  own 
servants,  and  dashed  to  pieces,  and  trodden  under  foot  by  the 
horses.  It  was  found,  not  long  after,  that  her  body  had  been 
devoured  by  dogs,  according  to  the  prediction  of  Elijah.  The 
rest  of  Ahab's  family,  seventy  in  number,  who  were  at 
Samaria,  were  killed,  and  their  heads  sent  to  Jehu  by  the 
men  in  authority  there,  in  evidence  of  their  obedience  to  the  • 
new  king.  After  he  had  rooted  out  all  of  the  doomed  race 
that  were  in  Jezreel,  he  proceeded  himself  to  Samaria,  and 
extirpated  all  who  bore  affinity  to  the  family.  The  establish- 
ment at  Samaria  for  the  service  of  Baal, — temple,  idol,  and 
priests, — were  totally  destroyed  by  Jehu ;  and  he  denounced 
a  similar  fate  against  whoever  should  attempt  to  revive  what 
he  had  overthrown.  The  consequence  of  this  severe  pro- 
ceeding was,  that  the  idolatry  of  Baal  never  again  gained 
head  in  Israel ;  although  idolatry  itself  was  far  from  being 
destroyed.  Indeed,  Jehu  made  no  attempt  to  interfere  with 
the  golden  calves ;  and,  altogether,  his  zeal,  although  effective 
and  vehement  in  operation,  only  led  him  to  do  what  coincided 
with  his  own  interest  or  humour*.  For  the  completeness 
with  which  he  had  accomplished  his  avenging  mission,  it 
was  promised  to  Jehu  that  his  dynasty  should  endure  for 
four  generations.  The  defects  of  his  obedience  probably 
prevented  a  more  extended  duration  ;  but  still  his  family  sat 
on  the  throne  above  a  hundred  years,  which  is  longer  than 
the  rule  of  any  other  dynasty  in  Israel.  The  result  of  the 
war  east  of  the  Jordan  was,  that  Hazael  proved  victorious, 


£94  JEHOAHAZ JO  ASH JEROBOAM   TL 

«nd  i  prived  Israel  of  all  its  possessions  on  that  side  the 
rivev.     Jehu  reigned  twenty-eight  years. 

7.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  eon  Jehoahaz,  who  also  ad- 
hered to  the   schismatical   worship  and  institutions  of  the 
golden  calves.     For  this  the  Syrians  were  allowed  to  extend 
their  power  to  the  west  of  the  Jordan,  and  so  to  prevail,  that 
at  length  the  whole  force  left  to  the  king  of  Israel  consisted 
of  no  more  than  fifty  horsemen,  ten  chariots,  and  10,000  in- 
fantry.    Jehoahaz  reigned  seventeen  years. 

8.  Joash,  his  son,  then  ascended  the  throne.     Soon  after 
he  visited  the  prophet  Elisha  when  on  his  deathbed,  and  was 
encouraged  by  the  dying  prophet,  who  assured  him  of  three 
successive  victories  over  the  Syrians.     He  accordingly  ven- 
tured to  rise  against  them,  and  succeeded  in  expelling  them 
from  his  dominions.      He  also  repulsed  the  Moabites,  who 
invaded  his  territories.     These  successes  procured  for  troubled 
Israel  a  few  years  of  tranquillity  and  peace.     Joash  reigned 
sixteen  years. 

9.  Jeioboam  II.  then  succeeded  his  father.     He  was  as 
bad  as  most  of  his  predecessors;  and  the  condition  of  the 
Israelites  was  daily  becoming  more  depressed.     The  country 
was  successively  invaded  by  the  Syrians,  Moabites,  Ammo- 
nites, and  Edomites ;  who,  however,  were  severally  defeated 
and   driven  off  by  Jeroboam,   encouraged    by  the   prophet 
Jonah  (B.  c.  823).     Jeroboam  reigned  forty-one  years.     Dur- 
ing this  reign  the  Lord  began  by  his  prophets  to  warn  the 
Israelites  of  the  doom  of  captivity  and  dispersion,  which  their 
crimes  would  speedily  bring  down  upon  them.     The  prophets 
were  Hosea,  Amos,  and  Jonah. 

10.  The  reign  of  Jeroboam  was  followed  by  an  inter- 
regnum of  eleven  years,  occasioned  probably  b/  the  infancy 
of  his  son  Zechariah.     It  was  at  this  period  that  the  pro- 
phet Jonah  was  sent  on  his  reluctant  mission  to  Nineveh,  of 
which  an  interesting  account  is  given  in  the  book  that  bears 
his  name.     During  the  interregnum,  the  country  fell  into 
such  a  state  of  anarchy  and  confusion,  that  at  length  the 
remedy  was  adopted  of  calling  Zechariah  to  the  throne  of  his 
fathers. 

11.  Zechariah,  the  last  king  of  the  race  of  Jehu,  wielded 
the  sceptre  of  Israel  only  six.  months.      He  was  not  equal 


JONAH AMOS HOSEA. 


293 


to  the  emergencies  of  the  times,  and  was  put  to  death  by 
one  Shallum,  who  usurped  the  government.  Thus  endured 
as  promised,  and  ended  as  foretold,  the  dynasty  of  Jehu. 

12.  During  the  period  embraced  by  this  chapter,  tho 
prophets  Jonah,  Amos,  and  Hosea,  flourished  and  prophesied. 
Jonah  appears  to  have  lived  in  the  time  of  Jeroboam  II.; 
he  was  a  native  of  Gath-hepher,  in  Zebulon.  The  book 
irhich  bears  his  name  is  occupied  by  a  narrative  of  his  mis- 
sion to  Nineveh,  to  warn  that  great  city  of  an  impending 
destruction,  which  was  averted  by  the  repentance  and  humi- 
liation of  the  inhabitants.  Amos  belonged  to  the  same  time : 
he  was  a  dresser  of  sycamore  fruit,  and  began  to  prophesy  at 
Bethel ;  but  being  driven  thence  by  Amaziah,  the  high- 
priest  of  the  golden  calf,  he  retired  to  Tekoah  in  Judah,  and 
found  employment  as  a  herdsman.  It  is  from  this  place  that 
his  written  prophesies  are  dated.  They  are  replete  with 
images  drawn  from  the  objects  in  rural  life,  with  which  his 
avocations  made  him  conversant:  and  their  object  is  to  de- 
nounce the  destruction  of  the  surrounding  nations;  to  alarm 
the  negligent  by  the  declaration  of  national  punishments; 
and  to  hold  forth  comforting  promises  of  the  future  Messiah. 
Hosea  lived  at  the  same  time  with  Amos,  but  appears  to  have 
survived  him.  Little  is  known  of  his  history;  but  he  ia 
supposed  to  have  been  of  the  kingdom  of  Israel,  as  his  de- 
nunciations of  vengeance,  mixed  with  promises  of  mercy,  are 
chiefly  directed  against  the  iniquities  into  which  the  tea 
tribes  had  fallen. 


CHAPTER  VI.    JUDAH  FROM  809  to  696. 


JUDAH. 
B.C. 

Cn»h  or  Aznriah,  king  809 
Jotham,  king           .    .    757 
Ahaz,  king     .        .    .    741 

ISRAEL. 
B.C. 

First  Interregnum     .    783 
Zechariah  and  Shallum, 
kings    771 

GENERAL  HISl'dEY 

•wft 

Agamestor,    llth   AT- 
chon  of  Athens    .    .    800 
jEschylus,    12th    Ar- 

Hezekiah,  king       .    .    725 
Hezekiah  dies         .    .    696 
Aliitul)  II,  high  priest     800 

Menahem,  king     .        770 
Pekahiah,  king  .    .         760 
Pekah,  king  ...        758 

chon  of  Athens   .   .    778 
MTU  of  the  lilt  Olym- 
piad     77$ 

Zadok  11.,  high-priest      771 
The  prophets   Isaiah, 
Nanam,  Micah,  and 
Habakkuk,  flourish 
after  Uzziah. 

Second  Interregnum      738 
Hoshea,  king    .    .        729 
Samaria  taken  .            721 

Ephori    commence    in 
Lacedemon     .    .    .    760 
Decennial  Archons  be- 
gin at  Athens  .    .    .    754 
Rome  founded  .        .    758 

1.  IN  the  kingdom  of  Judah,  Uzziah,  otherwise  called 
Azariah,  was  but  five  years  old  when  his  father  was  slain. 
He  was  sixteen  before  he  was  formally  called  to  the  throne : 
and  it  is  disputed  by  chronologers,  whether  we  should  count 
the  fifty-two  years  of  his  reign  from  the  beginning  or  from 
the  end  of  the  eleven  intervening  years.     In  the  first  half  of 
his  reign,  this  king  behaved  well,  and  was  mindful  of  his 
true  place  as  viceroy  of  the  Divine  King.     He  accordingly 
prospered  in  all  his  undertakings.     His  arms  were  successful 
against  the  Philistines,  the  Arabians,  and  the  Ammonites.    He 
restored  and  fortified  the  walls  of  Jerusalem,  and  planted  on 
them  engines  of  defence,  for  discharging  arrows  and  great 
stones ;  he  organised  the  military  force  of  the  nation  into  a 
kind  of  militia,  composed  of  307,500  men,  under  the  com- 
mand of  2600  chiefs,  and  divided  into  bands  liable  to  be 
called  out  in  rotation ;  for  these  he  provided  vast  stores  of  all 
kinds  of  weapons  and  armour, — spears,  shields,  helmets,  breast- 
plates, bows,  and  slings. 

2.  Nor  were  the  arts  of  peace  neglected  by  king  Uzziah : 
he  loved  and  fostered  agriculture ;  and  he  also  dug  wells,  and 
constructed  towers  iii  the  desert,  for  the  use  of  the  flocks. 
At  lengthv  when  he  had  consolidated  and  extended  his  power, 
and  developed  the  internal  resources  of  his  country,  Uzziah 
fell.     His  prosperity  engendered  the  pride  which  became  his 
ruin.     In  the  twenty-fourth  year  of  his  reign,  incited  pro- 


KING    AHAZ'S    PASSION    FOR    IDOLATRY. 


297 


bably  by  the  example  of  the  neighbouring  kings,  who  united 
the  regal  and  pontifical  functions,  Uzziah,  unmindful  of  the 
fate  of  Dathan  and  Abiram,  dared  to  attempt  the  exercise  of 
one  of  the  principal  functions  of  the  priests,  by  entering  the 
holy  place  to  burn  incense  at  the  golden  altar.  But,  in  the 
very  act,  he  was  smitten  with  leprosy,  and  was  thrust  forth 
by  the  priests.  He  continued  a  leper  all  the  rest  of  his  life, 
and  lived  apart  as  such, — the  public  functions  of  the  govern- 
ment being  administered  by  his  son  Jotham,  as  soon  as  he 
became  of  sufficient  age.  His  whole  reign  was  fifty-two 
years,  being,  with  the  sole  exception  of  Manasseh's,  the  longest 
in  the  Hebrew  annals.  In  this  reign  Isaiah  began  to  pro- 
phesy in  Judah. 

3.  Jotham  was  a  meritorious  prince,  and  prospered  ac- 
cordingly.    He  re-  L 

polled  an  invasion  of  4  A.    . 

the  Ammonites,  and 
laid  them  under  a 
yearly  tribute ;  and 
he  built  various 
cities,  castles,  and 
towers,  in  different 
parts  of  his  domi- 
nions. Besides  the 
time  that  he  acted 
as  regent  during  the  leprosy  of  his  father,  Jotham  reigned 
sixteen  years  in  Jerusalem. 

4.  Ahaz,  then  twenty  years  old,   ascended  the  throne. 
He  proved  an  unworthy  son  of  a  good  father,  being  equally 
forgetful  of  his  allegiance  to  the  Lord  as  his  King,  and  of  his 
reverence  to  him  as  his  God.     He    apostatised   not  only  to 
the  idolatries  of  the  surrounding  heathen,  but  to  that  of  the 
golden  calves.     He  erected  images  and  altars  to  various  idols 
ui  different  parts  of  Jerusalem,  and  adopted  all  the  horrid 
rites  by  which  their  worship  was  celebrated.     So  intense  wag 
the  passion  of  this  prince  for  idolatry,  that  it  rather  resembled 
the  insatiate  craving  of  a  drunkard  than  the  reverence  of  a 
worshipper.     The  Syrian  idolatry  appears  to  have  been  that 
which   he   most  admired ;  for  he  introduced  the  idols  and 
altars  of  that  country,  and  altered  the  temple  and  its  ser« 


131.  Castle. 


298     REUBEN,  QAD,  AKD  MANA8SEH  SENT  AWAY  CAPTIVE. 

vioes  after  the  model  of  those  of  Damascus.  At  length  ha 
shut  up  the  sacred  building  altogether.  To  punish  him  for 
these  crimes,  his  kingly  state  was  brought  very  low.  In  the 
early  part  of  his  reign,  a  formidable  confederacy  was  formed 
against  him  by  Pekah,  king  of  Israel,  and  Rezin,  king  of  Syria, 
with  the  fixed  intention  of  dethroning  the  house  of  David, 
and  of  bestowing  the  crown  on  some  person  whom  we  only 
know  as  "  Tabeal's  son."  In  this  war,  Eezin  stripped  Judah 
of  its  external  territories,  ai>d  carried  away  great  numbers  at 
Jews  as  captives  to  Damascus.  Pekah  was  equally  success- 
ful :  he  slew  in  one  day  120,000  men  of  Judah,  and  carried 
away  200,000  as  captives  to  Samaria.  But  he  was  induced 
to  treat  them  well,  and  to  send  them  back  again,  at  the  in- 
stance of  the  prophet  Obed  and  other  persons  of  influence, 
who  refused  to  hold  their  brethren  in  bondage,  and  were  in 
this  supported  by  public  feeling  in  Israel.  This  shews  that, 
after  all,  the  separation  had  uot  produced  an  exasperated 
state  of  feeling  between  the  nations.  After  this,  the  allies 
besieged  Jerusalem,  but  were  unable  to  take  it ;  while  thf 
general  distress  was  aggravated  by  the  incursions  of  the 
Edomites  on  the  south  and  the  Philistines  on  the  west,  who 
took  several  cities  and  villages  in  the  low  country,  and  settled 
in  them. 

5.  In  this  extremity,  Ahaz  sougbt  *he  assistance  of  Tig- 
lath-pileser,  the  king  of  Assyria,  to  whom  he  sent  an  embassy, 
declaring  himself  his  vassal,  and  bearing  a  subsidy  of  all  the 
sacred  and  the  royal  treasures.  Glad  of  a  pretext  for  inter- 
ference, Tiglath-pileser  readily  promised  tiie  assistance  thus 
required.  Accordingly,  he  defeated  and  slew  tne  king  of 
Syria,  and  took  possession  of  his  dominions;  he  also  made 
himself  master  of  all  the  Hebrew  possessions  beyond  Jordan, 
and  sent  away  captive,  into  Assyria  and  Media,  the  three 
tribes — Reuben,  Gad,  and  Manasseh.*  Ahaz  visited  the 
Assyrian  king  at  Damascus,  to  congratulate  him,  and  to 
render  him  homage.  He  found,  however,  that  although 
temporarily  relieved  from  an  imminent  danger,  he  had  little 
cause  to  rejoice  in  the  result.  He  had  become  the  tributary 

*  There  was  only  half  of  Manasseh  beyond  Jordan ;  but  the  king  of  Assyria  cater 
the  tribe  for  captivity,  by  adding  the  other  half  which  was  west  of  the  Jordan. 


KING    HEZEKIAH.  299 

rf  a  foreign  power ;  and  instead  of  a  rival,  he  had  now  a 
powerful  and  overbearing  master  for  his  neighbour.  Little 
is  known  of  his  future  reign,  except  that  he  persisted  in  his 
old  courses,  and  lived,  it  would  seem,  under  the  odium  of  the 
whole  nation  for  having  been  the  apparent  cause  of  the 
captivity  into  which  three  tribes  of  Israel  had  fallen.  When, 
therefore,  he  died,  after  an  inglorious  and  disastrous  reign  of 
sixteen  years,  he  was  refused  a  place  in  the  royal  sepulchres, 
although  a  grave  in  Jerusalem  was  allowed  him.  In  this 
reign  Micah  delivered  the  prophesy  contained  in  the  book 
which  bears  his  name. 

6.  Hezekiah,  the  son  of  Ahaz,  was  twenty-five  years  old 
when  he  ascended  the  throne.     In  all  respects  his  character 
was  the  very  reverse  of  that  of  his  father,  entitling  him  to 
rank  as  one  of  the  very  best  kings  of  David's  line ;  indeed, 
the  Scriptures  seems  to  give  him  the  preference  to  them  all 
(2  Kings,  xviii.  5).      The  characteristics  of  a  good  king 
tinder  the  Hebrew  system  of  government  have  been  so  often 
mentioned,  that  it  is  scarcely  needful  to  repeat  that  they  con- 
sisted hi  a  faithful  obedience  to  the  revealed  will  of  God — 
first,  in  his  general  character,  as  Creator  and  sole  Lord  of 
the  Universe  ;  secondly,  in  his  more  particular  character,  as 
the  God  who  had  made  Israel  his  chosen  people,  and  to  whom, 
therefore,  he  was  a  national  God,  as  distinguished  from  the 
national  gods  of  the  heathen   around;  and,  thirdly,  in  the 
still  more  intimate  character  of  the  actual  KINO  and  political 
Head  of  the  nation,  and  who,  as  being  incapable  of  error, 
exacted,  and  was  entitled  to,  the  most  unlimited  and  confiding 
obedience.      In    all   these   characters  Hezekiah   understood 
him ;  and  hence  he  also  understood  his  own  true  position  ir» 
the  state.     The  first  act  of  his  reign  was  to  open  and  purify 
the   temple,  and   to  extirpate   all  the  idolatries  which   his 
father  had  sanctioned  or  introduced.     He  even  went  so  far 
as  to  destroy  the  brazen  serpent  of  Moses,  which  had  been 
preserved  as  a  memorial,  the  people  having  manifested  a  dis- 
position to  burn  incense  to  it  as  a  holy  relic. 

7.  This  conduct  of  Hezekiah  was  rewarded  by  prosperity 
in  all  his  undertakings.     He  subdued  the  Philistines;  and  at 
length  ventured  to  withhold  the  yearly  tribute  which  his 
father  had  agreed  to  pay  to  the  Assyrians.     Shalmaneser,  the 


300  SENNACHERIB  INVADE8  JUDAH. 

BOD  and  successor  of  Tiglath-pileser,  was  too  much  occupied 
in  other  quarters  to  pay  much  attention  to  Hezekiah;  but  in 
the  sixth  year  of  his  reign,  he  carried  away  into  captivity  the 
flower  of  the  seven  tribes  of  Israel  on  the  west  side  of  Jordan, 
thus  completing  the  ruin  of  the  ten  tribes.  This  event  ap- 
pears to  have  made  a  salutary  impression  on  Judah,  and  pro- 
bably afforded  much  aid  to  Hezekiah  in  his  reformations. 
These  were  more  radical  than  any  former  kings,  however 
well-disposed,  had  thought  necessary;  for  Hezekiah  not  only 
abolished  idolatry  and  restored  the  worship  of  God,  but  he 
revived  the  national  observances,  which  had  been  altogether 
neglected  in  former  reigns, — such  as  the  passover,  which  he 
celebrated  at  Jerusalem  with  greater  solemnity  than  had  been 
observed  since  the  time  of  Solomon.  Not  only  his  own  sub- 
jects, but  the  desolate  remnants  of  the  ten  tribes  were  invited 
to  this  great  feast;  many  of  them  came,  but  others  mocked 
and  refused. 

8.  At  length  the  Assyrians,  having  subdued  the  small 
nations  between  the  Mediterranean  and  the  Euphrates,  found 
leisure  to  call  Hezekiah  to  account  for  his  arrears  of  tribute. 
Shalmaneser  was  dead,  and  had  been  succeeded  by  his  son 
Sennacherib,  who  invaded  Judah  with  a  mighty  host.  Heze- 
kiah, disappointed  of  assistance  which  he  had  expected  from 
Egypt,  did  not  consider  it  safe  to  attempt  to  oppose  him;  but 
made  his  intercessions,  and  offered  to  furnish  any  tribute 
which  the  Assyrian  might  think  proper  to  impose.  He  ac- 
cordingly paid  the  heavy  ransom  of  three  hundred  talents  ot 
silver  and  thirty  talents  of  gold,  although  this  obliged  him 
not  only  to  exhaust  the  sacred  and  the  royal  treasures,  but  to 
•trip  off  the  gold  which  covered  the  doors  and  pillars  of  the 
temple.  Sennacherib  took  the  money,  and  went  towards 
Egypt,  which  he  intended  next  to  invade ;  but  on  the  way  he 
changed  his  mind,  and  resolved  not  to  leave  unbroken  in  his 
rear  a  power  so  well  inclined  to  ally  itself  with  the  Egyptians. 
He,  therefore,  took  the  strong  towns  of  the  south ;  and,  while 
he  laid  siege  to  Libnah  and  Lachish,  sent  his  general  Rab- 
ghakeh  against  Jerusalem.  The  language  which  this  man 
nseu  in  summoning  Hezekiah  to  surrender,  was  in  the  highest 
degree  offensive  and  blasphemous.  Hezekiah,  with  humble 
confidence,  referred  the  matter  to  God,  and  was  answered  by 


DESTRUCTION    OF    THE    ASSYRIAN    HOST. 


301 


tee  promise  of  deliverance.  Accordingly,  a  rumour  reached 
Sennacherib  that  Tirhakah  the  Ethiopian,  king  of  Upper 
Egypt,  was  marching  with  an  immense  army  to  cut  off  his 
retreat;  so  that  he  deemed  it  prudent  to  abandon  his  opera- 
tions, but  not  without  sending  a  boastful  and  threatening 
letter  to  Hezekiah  respecting  his  future  intentions.  But  the 
very  night  after,  the  Assyrian  host  of  180,000  were  destroyed 
by  "  a  blast,"  which  may  be  understood  to  have  been  the 
simoom,  or  hot  pestilential  wind  which  sometimes  blows  in 
those  regions.  The  baffled  tyrant  hastened  home  to  Nineveh, 
where  he  behaved  with  great  severity  to  the  captive  Israelites. 
But  his  career  was  short;  for,  seven  weeks  after  his  return, 
he  was  slain  by  his  own  sons  while  worshipping  in  the  temple 
of  Nisroc,  the  great  idol  of  the  Assyrians.  The  parricides 
fled,  and  left  the  throne  open  to  their  younger  brother  Esar- 
haddon. 

9.  The  same  year  Hezekiah  was  taken  ill,    apparently 
with  the  plague;  and  was  warned  by  the  prophet  Isaiah  to 
prepare  for  death.    But 

he  so  fervently  and  de- 
voutly prayed  for  his 
recovery,  that  the  pro- 
phet  was  sent  back 
with  a  second  message, 
promising  a  prolonga- 
tion of  his  life  for  fifteen 
years.  To  assure  him 
that  his  recovery  was 
indeed  miraculous,  and 
not  "  a  chance,"  and 
to  give  him  confidence  in  the  promise,  a  token  was  given  in 
the  going  backward  of  the  sun's  shadow  ten  degrees,  as 
measured  by  the  sun-dial  of  Ahaz,  which  was  probably  some- 
thing of  the  same  kind  as  the  architectural  dial  at  Delhi, 
which  is  also  used  as  an  observatory. 

10.  The  great  loss  which  the  Assyrians  had  sustained  in 
Palestine,  enabled  the  governor  of  Babylon,  Merodach-bala- 
dan,  to  declare  himself  independent ;  and  he   naturally  de- 
sired to  form  amicable  relations  with  the  monarch  in  whose 
dominions  the  Assyrian  power  had  been  so  greatly  disabled. 


302  SACRED    WRITERS. 

To  congratulate  Hezekiah  on  his  recovery,  and  to  inquire 
concerning  the  attendant  miracle,  were,  however,  the  osten- 
sible objects  of  the  embassy  which  the  Babylonians  sent  to 
Jerusalem.  Highly  flattered  by  such  an  embassy  from  so 
distant  a  quarter,  Hezekiah  forgat  his  usual  discretion,  and  to 
convince  the  ambassadors  of  his  importance,  and  that  he  was 
a  desirable  ally,  he  made  to  them  a  very  ostentatious  display 
of  his  treasures  and  armouries.  Because  he  had  indulged  in 
this  vainglory,  instead  of  referring  all  his  power  and  great- 
ness to  that  Divine  King  who  had  cared  for  and  protected  him 
and  his  people,  the  Lord  was  displeased;  and  the  prophet 
Isaiah  was  commissioned  to  warn  him,  and  to  humble  him 
by  the  intimation  that  the  day  was  coming  when  all  the 
treasure  which  he  and  his  fathers  had  laid  up  should  be  spoil 
for  the  Babylonians,  and  when  his  descendants  should  be 
servants  in  the  palace  of  the  king  of  Babylon.  The  remainder 
of  his  own  reign,  however,  which  lasted  for  twenty-nine  years, 
was  peaceful  and  prosperous. 

11.  Sacred  Writers. — The  prophet  Joel  is  generally  sup- 
posed to  have  delivered  his  predictions  during  the  reign  of 
Uzziah ;  but  his  whole  history  is  perfectly  unknown,  and  it 
is  even  uncertain  whether  he  belonged  to  the  kingdom  of 
Judah  or  that  of  Israel.  In  nervous  and  animated  language, 
he  endeavours  to  awaken  the  people  to  repentance,  by  an- 
nouncing the  devastation  of  their  fields,  and  consequent 
famine,  as  the  punishment  of  their  sins.  In  the  reign  of 
Hezekiah,  several  eminent  prophets  flourished,  some  of  whom, 
however,  had  begun  to  prophesy  before  his  reign.  At  the 
head  of  them,  and  indeed  of  all  the  prophets,  stands  Isaiah. 
We  know  little  of  him,  except  that  he  was  the  son  of  one 
Amoz,  and  that  he  discharged  the  prophetic  office  in  the 
reigns  of  Uzziah,  Jotham,  Ahaz,  and  Hezekiah,  before  the 
last  of  whom  he  probably  died;  although  there  is  JewisL 
tradition  which  alleges  that  he  survived  to  the  time  of  Man- 
asseh,  by  whose  order  he  was  sawn  asunder.  His  prophetic 
ministry,  therefore,  extends  over  the  whole  period  which  also 
embraced  the  prophets  Amos,  Hoshea,  Joel,  and  Micah.  His 
extensive  predictions  embrace  every  matter  in  which  the  Jews 
or  their  neighbours  were  interested.  They  are  delivered  with 
marvellous  sublimity  of  thought  and  language,  especially  in 


SACRED  WRITERS.  308 

portions  in  which  he  foretells  the  advent  of  the  Messiah, 
and  the  circumstances  attending  his  birth,  his  ministry,  his 
death,  and  the  ultimate  glory  of  his  kingdom.  Micah  pro- 
phesied in  the  reigns  of  Jotham,  Ahaz,  and  Hezekiah.  He 
was  a  native  of  Morasthi,  a  small  town  in  the  southern  part 
of  Judah ;  and  this  is  all  we  know  of  him.  His  prophesies 
relate  to  both  the  kingdoms,  which  he  invites  to  repentance 
by  threaterings  and  promises.  He  also  spoke  of  the  Messiah, 
and  named  Bethlehem  as  the  place  of  his  birth.  Nahum  ap- 
pears to  havt>  prophesied  in  the  time  of  Hezekiah,  and  not 
long  after  th«  \ubversion  of  the  kingdom  of  Israel  by  Shal- 
manezer.  The  principal  object  of  his  prophesy  is  to  declaro 
the  future  downfall  of  that  great  Assyrian  power  by  whicb 
Israel  had  lately  S  n  desolated,  and  to  which  Judah  wa§ 
then  tributary. 


Tower  of  BabeL 


CHAPTER  VII.    B.C.  771  TO  711. 


IMAIL. 

Skallnm     .... 
Mennhem  ..... 

B.C. 

771 
770 
760 
759 
739 
780 
721 
713 
750 

767 
741 
725 
696 

AS3TRIA. 

New  Dynasty    . 
Pul  or  Betas"  II. 
Invades  Israel 
Tiglath-pileser 
Invades  Israel 
Shalmaneser 

BABYLON 

Nabonassar  .    . 
Niidius      .    .     . 
Chinzirus 

B.C. 

821 
790 
770 
747 
740 
729 

747 
733 
731 

.     72fi 

KftTFT. 

Sebechon,  or  Sheebrt      791 
Tirhakah  (Ethiopian)      710 

GENERAL   HIS1OKT. 

Tatius,  king  of  Rome  .    744 
First  recorded  eclipse  of 
the  moon,  March  19th  79 

Pekaiah     

Pekah    

Second  Interregnum  . 
Hoshea      

Samaria  taken   .    .    . 
Nahum  the  prophet    . 
Micah   .    ...    .    . 

JTJDAH. 

Ahaz     
Hezekiah  

Merodach-baladan      .    721 
These  are  viceroys  under 
Assyria,  up   to  and  be- 
yond this  time. 

1.  IN  Israel,  Shallum  did  not  long  retain  the  power  he 
had  acquired  by  the  death  of  Zechariah,  the  last  of  Jehu's 
house.     He  was  in  his  turn  assassinated  by  Menahem,  about 
a  month  after  he  ascended  the  throne. 

2.  But  the  act  of  Menahem  was  not  sanctioned  by  public 
opinion,  and  the  nation  generally  refused  to  acknowledge  his 
authority.     The  land  was  thus  distracted  by  internal  commo- 
tions, when  the  Assyrians  first  made  their   appearance   in 
these  parts,  under  Pul  their  king,  the  father  of  Tiglath-pi- 
leser.    This  conqueror  was  advancing  to  invade  Israel,  when 
Menahem  made  submission  to  him,  and,  by  the  payment  of 
one  thousand  talents  of  silver,  procured  his  assistance  against 
his  refractory  subjects.     Menahem  exercised  with  great  bar- 
barity the  power  he  had  thus  acquired  by  foreign  help ;  and 
the  heavy  annual  tribute  which  he  had  engaged  to  pay  the 
Assyrians  in  some  degree  compelled  him  to  extort  large  sums 
of  money  from  the  people.     The  kings  of  Israel  had  no  sa- 
cred treasury  to  draw  from,  like  those  of  Judah  ;    and  in 
eastern  countries,  where  there  is  no  regular  system  of  finance, 
extraordinary  demands  are  met  by  the  exaction  of  large  con- 
tributions in  money  from  those  who  are  supposed  to  be  in  pos- 
session of  wealth.     Israel  was  thus  in  a  most  miserable  con- 


JERUSALEM    TAKEN   BY    SHALMANESER.  309 

dition.  The  land  became  impoverished ;  the  people  were  in 
a  state  of  exasperation ;  and  the  Assyrians,  having  so  largely 
profited  by  the  invasion  of  Israel,  were  ready  to  avail  them- 
selves of  any  pretext  for  repeating  the  experiment.  The 
state  of  religion  and  morals  corresponded  with  this  external 
condition.  With  the  rapid  growth  of  idolatry,  and  the  ne- 
glect of  that  religious  system  which  was  the  true  glory  of  the 
nation,  the  people  lost  all  love  for  the  good  and  the  beautiful, 
and  gave  themselves  up  to  the  grossest  abominations  that  the 
heart  of  man  can  conceive.  It  was  evident  that  the  nation 
was  ripening  fast  for  that  destruction  which  the  prophets  had 
foretold.  After  a  troubled  reign  of  ten  years,  Menahem  died. 

3.  Pekahiah,  his  son,  reigned  two  years,  and  was  thea 
put  to  death  by  Pekah,  the  commander  of  the  forces. 

4.  Pekah  then  ascended   the   throne.       The   principal 
events  of  this  reign  were  those  which  arose  from  the  alliance 
of  Pekah  with  Eezin,  king  of  Syria,  against  Ahaz,  king  of 
Judah,  as  related  in  the  preceding  chapter.     Pekah  was  vic- 
torious in  this  war,  which  induced  Ahaz  to  apply  to  Tiglath- 
pileser,  the  son  of  Pul,  king  of  Assyria,  who  came  and  chas- 
tised the  belligerents  into  quietness,  after  which  he  removed 
the  tribes  beyond  Jordan  to  Media  and  Assyria.     After  a 
reign  of  twenty  years,  Pekah  was  slain  by  Hoshea. 

5.  Ten  years  of  the  most  cruel  anarchy  elapsed  before 
Hoshea  was  able  to  establish  himself  on  the  throne.     About 
this  time  the  Egyptians  became  seriously  alarmed  at  the  pro- 
gress of  the  Assyrians  in  their  neighbourhood ;  and  So  or  Sa- 
baco,  the  king  of  Egypt,  adopted  the  policy  of  procuring 
employment  for  them  elsewhere,  to  avert  their  attention  from 
his  own  country.     To  this  end  he  induced  Hoshea  in  Israel, 
and  Hezekiah  in  Judah,  by  insincere  promises  of  support,  to 
hold  back  the  tribute  they  had  paid  to  the  Assyrians.     Thia 
soon  brought  Shalmaneser,  the  son  of  Tiglath-pileser,  with  a 
mighty  host   into   Palestine.       Having  easily  subdued   the 
country,  he  advanced  to  lay  siege  to  the  metropolis,  in  which 
Hoshea  had  shut  himself  with  the  remnant  of  his  forces.     It 
was  not  taken  until  the  third  year,  and  in  the  interval  the 
inhabitants  endured  great  privation  and  distress.     At  length 
it  fell ;  and  Shalmaneser  extinguished  the  kingdom  of  Israel, 
and  sent  Hoshea  in  chains  to  Nineveh.     Thus  perished  the 

o2 


306 


SETTLEMENT    OF    THE    SAMARITANS. 


kingdom  of  Israel,  which  was  annexed  to  the  Assyrian  crown 
under  an  Assyrian  governor,  after  it  had  endured,  as  a  upAiote 
State,  271  years,  under  seventeen  kings. 

6.  The  king  of  Assyria  adopted  the  policy  which  appeara 
to  have  heen  usually  followed  in  those  times  with  regard  to 
such  countries  or  provinces  as  the  conqueror  designed  to  in- 
corporate with  his  own  dominions.  The  flower  of  the  nation, 
composed  of  all  who  were  distinguished  for  their  rank  or 
wealth,  for  their  abilities  or  personal  qualifications,  and  for 
their  knowledge  of  arms  and  useful  arts,  were  taken  away  to 
the  region  beyond  the  Euphrates,  in  which  the  three  tribes 
carried  off  by  Tiglath-pileser  were  already  settled.  Their 
place  was  partly  supplied  by  the  inhabitants  of  other  con- 
quered countries  in  distant  parts.  In  the  present  case,  the 
new  settlers  in  Israel  were  brought  from  the  region  of  the 
Lower  Tigris  and  Euphrates ;  and  being  intended  merely  to 
keep  the  land  occupied,  were  a  far  less  numerous  and  valu- 
able population  than  that  which  they  had  displaced.  This 
design  was  more  fully  worked  out  by  Esarhaddon,  the  son  of 
Sennacherib,  who  gleaned  the  remnant  left  in  the  land,  and 
substituted  more  foreigners.  The  new  comers  gradually  com- 
bined with  the  dregs  of  the  Israelites  who  remained  in  the 
country,  and  the  population  thus  formed  took  the  name  of 
Samaritans  from  the  city  of  Samaria.  They  were  all  ido- 
laters; but,  according 
to  the  notions  of  local 
and  national  deities 
which  then  prevailed, 
they  deemed  them- 
selves bound  to  know 
something  of  "  the 
god  of  the  country" 
in  which  they  had 
settled.  To  this  they 
were  further  impelled 
by  the  increase  and 
boldness  of  lions  and 
other  beasts  of  prey  in  the  depopulated  country,  which  they 
ascribed  to  His  anger  against  them.  The  desired  knowledge 
they  obtained  from  a  priest  who  fixed  his  residence  at  Bethel  ; 


133.    Lion. 


THE    JEWS    RETURN    TO    PALESTINE.  307 

And  the  result  was,  that  they  combined  the  worship  of  the 
true  Grod  with  that  of  their  own  idols.  Very  gradually,  how- 
ever, their  system  purified  itself  from  the  idolatrous  dross,  and 
the  Samaritans  at  length  rested  in  a  system  of  belief  as  pure 
as  that  of  the  Jews,  although  less  regular  in  some  of  ita 
observances.  In  some  respects  their  creed  may  have  been 
the  purer  of  the  two,  seeing  that  it  was  based  entirely  upon 
the  Books  of  Moses,  whereas  that  of  the  Jews  became  encum- 
bered with  a  great  mass  of  oral  traditions. 

7.  As  henceforth  the  Jews  only,  that  is,  the  inhabitants 
of  the  kingdom  of  Judah,  have  historical  existence,  it  may  be 
well  to  offer  a  few  concluding  remarks  regarding  the  ten 
tribes,  who  were  earlier  brought  under  the  yoke  of  bondage 
by  the  Assyrians.     They  were  settled  in  Assyria  and  Media, 
and  nothing  of  their  further  history  is  known.     Much,  how- 
ever, has  been  conjectured ;  and  their  destiny  has  often  been 
made  a  subject  of  inquiry  and  dispute.      Many  believe  that 
they  are  destined  to  take  part  in  those  purposes  of  divine 
mercy  for  which  their  brethren  of  Judah  have  been  kept  for 
so  many  ages  separate  and  apart  among  the  nations,  a  won- 
der and  a  byword  in  them  all.      In  this  belief  they  have 
sought  for  them,  and  have  found  in  various  countries,  and 
under  a  variety  of  disguising  circumstances,  races  or  tribes  of 
men  whom,  from  analogous  customs,  rites,  and  features,  they 
have  supposed  to  be  descendants  of  the  ten  tribes.      Such 
have  been  found  in  Asia,  Europe,  and  America,  among  hea- 
thens, Moslems,  Jews,  and  Christians.     All  these  identifica- 
tions cannot  be  true ;  and  there  are  none  of  them  which  quite 
satisfy  the  mind,  for  many  of  the  analogies  rest  on  circum- 
stances which  belonged  to  the  Israelites,  not  as  the  sons  of 
Abraham,  but  only  as  Orientals.* 

8.  It  is  to  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  land  of  Israel  waa 
not  altogether  divested  of  its  inhabitants,  as  many  of  the 
poorer  people  were  allowed  to  remain.     Then,  also,  the  pro- 
clamation of  Cyrus,  under  which  the  Jews  eventually  returned 
to  build  again  their  city  and  temple,  was  addressed  not  to  the 
tribes  of  Judah  and  Benjamin  alone  but  to  all  the  people  of 
Jehovah   (Ezra  i.  1,  3) ;  and  being  proclaimed  throughout 
the  Persian  empire,  which  included  the  former  dominions  of 
Assyria,  it  is  probable  that  not  a  few  of  the  ten  tribes  were 

P.— 14 


808  THE    ISRAELITES   JOIN    THE    JUOAHITES. 

induced  to  return  to  Palestine.  Those  who  were  inclined  to 
remove,  would  naturally  attach  themselves  here  and  thsre  to 
a  caravan  of  merchants,  and  return  to  the  land  of  their  fa- 
thers. But  as  they  arrived  one  after  another,  in  small  par- 
ties, no  mention  of  their  return  could  be  expected  in  a  history 
so  concise.  There  might  have  been  Israelites  in  the  great 
caravan  of  Zerubbabel ;  and,  at  all  events,  it  is  more  than 
probable  that  most  of  them  returned  when  they  heard  of  the 
prosperity  of  their  brethren  in  Palestine.  At  whatever  time 
it  may  have  been,  it  is  certain  that  many  did  return ;  for  the 
history  mentions  Israelites  as  settled  in  Galilee  and  Persea 
before  the  time  of  Christ.  (1  Mace.  v.  9,  24.)  But  connect- 
ing themselves  with  the  tribe  of  Judah,  they  finally  lost  the 
distinctive  name  of  Israelites,  and  all  the  Hebrews  were  in- 
discriminately designated  as  Jews. 

9.  Something  similar  may  very  safely  be  supposed  to 
have  occurred  beyond  the  Euphrates,  where  a  very  large  pro- 
portion of  the  Judahites  thought  proper  to  remain.  It  is 
likely  that  still  greater  numbers  of  the  Israelites  who  had 
lived  in  these  countries  two  centuries  longer,  would  feel  little 
inclination  to  exchange  the  comforts  they  had  accumulated 
for  the  prospects  which  Palestine  offered.  But  as  the  old 
jealousy  between  Judah  and  Israel  had  by  this  time  ceased, 
those  Israelites  who  remained  east  of  the  Euphrates  joined 
themselves  to  the  tribe  of  Judah,  which  was  in  possession  of 
the  Temple,  and  consequently  they  too  received  the  name  of 
Jews.  If  this  view  as  to  the  amalgamation  of  the  ten  with 
the  two  tribes  rests  upon  better  grounds  than  that  which  re- 
•erves  for  the  former  a  separate  existence,  all  inquiry  after 
the  "  loct  tribes"  must  needs  be  suuerfluoua. 


CHAPTER  VIII.     B.  C.  698  TO  588. 


JtTOAH. 
B.C. 
Manaseeh  .         ...    698 

ASSYRIA. 
B.C. 

Esarhaddon  ....    710 

GENERAL   liISTOBT. 
B.O. 
Creon,  1st  annual  AT- 

Judah   invaded   by  the 
Assyrians   ....    674 

Medes    and    Babylon- 
ians revolt     .    .    .    710 
Babylon  regained  .    .    680 

chnn  of  Athens   .    .    684 
Tyrtseus,  the  poet  .        684 
Terpander,  the  poet  .    676 

Josiah  641 
Jehoahaz  ....         610 
Jehoiakira     .    .        .610 

Ninus  III  667 
Nebuchadouozor  .    .    658 
Sarac  or  Sardanapalus 
II  606 

Tullus  Hostilius,  king 
of  Rome     ....    673 
Byzantium  built     .    .    668 
Ancus  Martins,  king  of 

Zedekiah  698 

Rome     640 

Jerusalem  taken     .    .    688 

Medes  and  Babylo- 

Thrasybulus,  tyrant  of 
Miletus  634 

PBOPHETS. 

Zephaniah     ....    630 
Jeremiah  ....         628 

BABTLON. 
Apronadius  ....    699 

Kingdom  and  city  of 
Cyrene  founded  .    .    630 
Periander,    tyrant    of 
Corinth  629 

Hahakkuk     ....    607 
Daniel  603 

Regibelus     ....    693 
Misoessimordak     .     .    692 

Draco,      lawgiver     of 

Ezekiel     ....        594 
Obadiah    587 

Interregnum     .    •     .    688 
Asaradiii  or   Esarhad- 

Tarquinius        Priseus, 

EGYPT. 

Tirhakah    689 

don  (of  Assyria)     .    680 
Saosduchin   ....    667 
Chyniladen   ....    647 

Alcseus,  the  poet     .    .    607 
Sappho,  the  poetess    .    600 
Solon,     lawgiver      of 

Nabopolassar     .         .    647 

Athens  694 

Psammitichus         (Psa- 
matik)  1  664 

Labynetus  I.     ...    625 

Thales  of  Miletus  .    .    594 
The  Pythian  games  in- 

Necho                               610 

BABYLONIAN  UMPIRE. 

Psammiticbus    (Psama- 
tik)  II   "                       600 

Nebuchadnezzar   .    .    606 

Anacharsii,    the    Scy- 
thian         590 

Psama  tik    III.,  Apries, 
(Pharaoh  Hophra)     .    596 

MKDKS. 

Revolt  from  Assyria      710 
Dejoces  or  Artseus     .    703 
Phraortes     ....    663 
Cyaxares  1  608 

Astyages  601 

1.  MANASSEH,  the  son  of  Hezekiah,  was  but  twelve  years 
old  when  his  father  died.  Wicked  counsellors  corrupted  his 
youth.  They  imbued  his  mind  with  the  worst  principles  of 
religion  and  government,  and  brought  him  up  in  a  settled 
dislike  to  the  wholesome  reformations  of  his  father,  which  ne 
seemed  to  have  made  it  the  business  of  his  life  to  subvert. 
Whatever  God  declared  to  be  most  repugnant  to  him — what- 
ever good  men  the  most  abhor — were  the  very  objects  of  his 
depraved  choice  and  appetite.  He  not  only  built  altare  for 
all  the  heavenly  bodies,  but  set  up  an  idol  in  the  very 
sanctuary  of  God,  wlich  no  one  had  hitherto  dared  to  pro- 


310  JERUSALEM    TAKEN. 

fane ;  he  devoted  his  children  to  Moloch,  by  making  them 
pass  through  the  fire  in  the  valley  of  Hinnom;  and  the 
people,  depraved  by  his  example,  became  in  all  respects  far 
worse  than  the  Canaanites,  who  had  been  rooted  out  to  make 
room  for  them.  The  righteous  few,  who  still  remained 
faithful  to  the  truth,  were  grievously  persecuted;  and  injustice 
and  crime  were  at  this  time  so  rampant,  that  innocent  blood 
flowed  abundantly  in  Jerusalem.  Even  the  prophets,  whom 
God  sent  t  warn  the  apostate  king,  were  not  spared ;  and 
it  is  believed  that  the  great  prophet  Isaiah  was  by  his  order 
sawn  asunder. 

2.  The  threatened  doom  was  at  length  inflicted.     By  the 
twenty-second  year  of  his  reign,  Esarhaddon,  king  of  Assyria, 
had  repaired  the  losses  which  the  death  of  Sennacherib  had 
occasioned.      Having   invaded   Palestine,    he   removed   the 
remnant  which  lingered  upon  the  mountains  of  Israel,  and 
dispatched  his  generals  against  Jerusalem.     The  city  was 
taken  and  Manasseh  was  sent  in  chains  to  Babylon,  which 
the  Assyrians  had  recovered,  where  he  was  thrown  into  a 
dungeon.     There  he  had  leisure  for  thought;  and  the  re- 
membrance of  what  he  had  been,  of  what  he  had  lost,  and 
how  he  had  lost  it,  filled  him  with  poignant  sorrow.     At 
length  his  heart  was  softened ;  he  wept,  and  turned  repen- 
tingly  to  the  Lord,  from  whom  he  had  revolted.     God  heard 
the  moaning  of  the  prisoner,  and  had  pity  upon  him,  and 
forgave   him,   and  inclined    the   heart  of   the   successor  of 
Esarhaddon  to  restore  him  to  his  kingdom.     The  remainder 
of  his  reign  was  good,  and  he  found  ample  employment  in 
undoing  all  that  he  had  before  done.     His  reign  of  fifty-five 
years  was  the  longest  which  occurred  in  either  Judah  or 
Israel. 

3.  Amon,  his  son,  succeeded  at  the  age  of  twenty-two 
years.     But  although  brought  up  in  the   best   days  of  his 
father,  he  followed  the  example  of  the  worst.     He  was  slain 
in  a  conspiracy  by  his  own  servants,  after  a  short  reign  ol 
two  years. 

4.  Josiah  was  only  eight  years  old  when  the  people,  after 
having  punished  the  murderers  of  his  father,  made  him  king. 
His  guardianship   devolved  upon  the  high-priest,  who  be- 
•towed  upon  him  an  education  worthy  of  a  king.     Josiah 


NINEVEH    BESIEGED.  311 

began  very  early  to  manifest  the  good  dispositions  and  ex- 
cellent character  which  distinguished  his  reign.  As  early  ai 
the  age  of  twelve  he  interested  himself  in  seeing  Jerusalem 
purged  of  the  idolatries  which  his  father  had  in  his  short 
reign  introduced.  Afterwards  he  conducted  this  expurgation 
in  person,  not  only  in  his  own  dominions,  but  throughout 
the  territories  which  had  belonged  to  Ephraim,  Manasseh, 
Zebulun,  and  Naphtali.  On  this  occasion  he  executed  the 
sentence  against  the  altar  at  Bethel,  denounced  to  the  first 
Jeroboam  350  years  before,  when  Josiah  had  been  appointed 
to  this  work  by  name. 

5.  In  the  eighteenth  year  of  his  reign,  the  Temple  was 
>ut  in  complete  order  and  repair.     In  the  course  of  these 
abours,  the  original  book  of  the  law,  as  written  by  the  hand 

of  Moses,  and  deposited  beside  the  ark,  was  discovered  by 
Hilkiah  the  high-priest.  From  this  venerable  copy  the  pro- 
phesies of  Moses,  foretelling  the  desolation  of  the  land  and 
the  ruin  of  the  Temple,  were  read  to  the  king.  With  in- 
tense concern  Josiah  rent  his  clothes,  and  sent  to  the  pro- 
phetess Huldah  to  ask  how  these  things  were  to  be  under- 
stood. She  confirmed  the  denunciation,  and  said  that  the 
threatened  evils  were  near  at  hand ;  but  she  added  that  the 
good  king  himself  should  be  removed  from  this  world  before 
they  came.  The  same  year  the  king  celebrated  a  great  pass- 
over,  such  as  had  not  been  in  any  former  reign.  In  short, 
no  king  surpassed,  or  perhaps  equalled,  Josiah  in  well-directed 
zeal  for  the  Lord,  and  in  efforts  to  extirpate  idolatry  and  re- 
store the  true  religion. 

6.  In  the  year  606  B.  C.,  Nineveh  was  besieged  by  the 
Medes  and   Babylonians,   who   had  revolted  from   Assyria. 
Taking  advantage  of  these  affairs,  the  king  of  Egypt  marched 
an  army  to  possess  himself  of  Carchemish,  an  important  pass 
of  the  Euphrates.      He  marched  through  Palestine.      But 
Josiah,  as  a  tributary  to  the  Assyrians,  felt  himself  bound  to 
oppose  his  passage.     He  was  defeated,  and  mortally  wounded 
in  a  battle  at  Megiddo,  and  soon  after  died  at  Jerusalem, 
sincerely  lamented   by  all  his  people,  and  bewailed  by  the 
prophet  Jeremiah.     He  left  three  sons,  Eliakim,  Jehoahaz  or 
Bhallum,  and  Zedekiah. 

7.  Jehoahaz  or  Shallum,  tne  second  of  these  sons,  wat 


812  NEBUCHADNEZZAR    TAKES    JERUSALEM. 

elected  king  by  the  people.  We  know  not  the  cause  of  thia 
preference,  which  was  very  little  justified  by  his  conduct 
during  the  three  months  of  his  reign,  in  which  he  manifested 
a  disposition  to  imitate  the  worst  of  his  predecessors.  At 
the  end  of  the  three  months,  Necho  returned  triumphant 
from  the  Euphrates,  and  came  to  Jerusalem  to  reap  the 
fruits  of  his  victory  at  Megiddo.  He  laid  on  the  city  a  heavy 
tribute,  and  deposed  Jehoahaz,  and  carried  him  away  captive 
into  Egypt,  where  he  died.  Necho  bestowed  the  crown  on 
Josiah's  eldest  son,  Eliakim,  whose  name  he  changed  to 
Jehoiakim,  in  token  of  subjection. 

8.  Jehoiakim  was  twenty-five  years  old  when  he  ascended 
the  throne  as  the  vassal  of  Egypt.  He  trod  in  the  steps  of 
his  idolatrous  predecessors,  and  the  people  imitated  his  ex- 
ample. The  Babylonians  wished  to  succeed  to  the  western 
empire  of  the  Assyrians,  and  not  to  destroy  it.  Nabo 
polassar,  the  king  of  Babylon,  while  besieging  Nineveh,  be- 
held, therefore,  with  displeasure  the  disturbances  west  of  the 
Euphrates,  and  sent  his  son  Nebuchadnezzar  to  reduce  the 
provinces  to  obedience.  In  this  he  succeeded,  and  Jehoiakim, 
among  the  rest,  became  his  vassal,  and  continued  such  for 
three  years.  During  this  time  Nineveh  was  taken,  and 
Nabopolassar,  dying  soon  after,  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Nebuchadnezzar.  While  the  attention  of  the  new  monarch 
was  otherwise  engaged,  Jehoiakim  had  the  temerity  to  revolt 
from  him.  To  this  he  was  probably  incited  by  tie  king  of 
Egypt,  who  undertook  a  second  expedition  against  Carche- 
mish,  which  Nebuchadnezzar  had  recovered.  He  was  de- 
feated by  the  Babylonian,  and  stripped  of  all  his  possessions 
between  the  Euphrates  and  the  Nile.  Nebuchadnezzar  then 
besieged  and  took  Jerusalem  ;  and  among  other  spoil,  carried 
away  a  portion  of  the  sacred  vessels  of  the  Temple,  which  he 
lodged  in  the  temple  of  Belus  at  Babylon.  Certain  of  the 
royal  family  and  of  the  nobles  were  also  taken  away  as 
hostages  for  the  fidelity  of  the  king  and  people.  Among 
these  were  the  prophet  Daniel  and  his  companions.  Upon 
the  whole,  Nebuchadnezzar  behaved  more  leniently  than 
might  have  been  expected,  owing,  probably,  to  a  desire  of 
maintaining  Judah,  if  possible,  as  a  frontier  state  between 
himself  and  Egypt.  He  did  not  even  depose  Jehoiakimj 


NEBUCHADNEZZAR    MAKES    ZEDEKIAH    KINO.  313 

who,  nncorrected  by  adversity,  proved  the  same  remorseless 
tyrant,  regardless  of  God  and  man.  It  does  not  appear  that 
he  again  revolted,  but  after  some  years  his  conduct  appeared 
BO  displeasing  to  the  king  of  Babylon,  who  was  then  in  the 
north  of  Syria,  that  he  sent  a  number  of  local  auxiliaries 
against  him.  They  took  him  prisoner  and  carried  him  to 
Nebuchadnezzar,  who  put  him  in  fetters,  and  designed  to  take 
him  to  Babylon.  But  he  first  proceeded  with  him  to  Jeru- 
salem, whare  he  died. 

9.  On  Nebuchadnezzar's  arrival    at  Jerusalem,  he  was 
little  pleased  to  find  that,  without  consulting  him,  the  people 
had  in  the  meantime  raised  to  the  throne  Jehoiachin  (or  Je- 
coniah  or  Coniah),  the  son  of  Jehoiakim.     This  prince,  in  the 
brief  interval  of  three  months,  had  found  time  to  evince  the 
most  depraved  dispositions.     He  surrendered  to  Nebuchad- 
nezzar, and  was  taken  to  Babylon,  where  he  spent  the  rest  of 
his  days.     Nebuchadnezzar  made  Zedekiah,  the  third  son  of 
Josiah,  king;   but  left  him  a  much  impoverished  kingdom. 
All  the  portable  wealth  that  could  be  found  in  the  palace  or 
the  Temple,  was  seized  and  sent  off  to  Babylon :  and,  along 
vith  the  deposed  king,  were  taken  away  all  the  persons  of 
aote,  and  all  the  skilful  craftsmen  of  the  kingdom. 

10.  In  appointing  Zedekiah  to  the  throne,  Nebuchad- 
nezzar exacted  from  him  a  very  solemn  oath  of  allegiance. 
Accordingly,  when  in  the  fourth  year  of  his  reign,  the  kings 
of  Edom,  Moab,  Ammon,  and  Tyre,  invited  him  to  join  them 
in  a  confederacy  to  shake  off  the  Babylonian  yoke,  he  would 
not  listen  to  their  proposals.     But  Zedekiah  set  an  example 
of  iniquity  to  his    people,   which  they   willingly  followed. 
They  were  rapidly  ripening  for  the  destruction  which  had 
been  so  long  foretold;    and  which   was  brought  about  by 
means  of  the  revolt  of  Zedekiah  from  the  king  of  Babylon,  in 
the  ninth  year  of  his  reign.     This  step  was  taken  in  reliance 
upon  Pharaoh  Hophra,  king  of  Egypt,  in  spite  of  the  earnest 
remonstrances  of  Jeremiah,  who  repeatedly  and  in  the  face  of 
cruel  treatment,  warned  both  the  king  and  people,  that  their 
only  hope  of  safety  and  quiet  lay  in  their  adhesion  to  Nebu- 
chadnezzar. 

11.  In  consequence  of  this  revolt,  the  Babylonian  king 
invaded  Judaea  with  a  great  army,  and,  after  taking  most  (I 


814  JERUSALEM    TAKEN. 

the  principal  towns,  sat  down  before  Jerusalem.  Early  hi 
the  next  year  the  Egyptians  marched  an  army  to  the  relief 
of  their  ally;  but  being  intimidated  by  the  alacrity  with 
which  the  Babylonians  raised  the  siege  and  advanced  to  give 
them  battle,  they  returned  home  without  risking  an  engage- 
ment. The  return  of  the  Chaldeans  to  the  siege,  destroyed 
all  the  hopes  which  the  approach  of  the  Egyptian  succours 
had  excited.  The  siege  was  now  prosecuted  with  redoubled 
vigour ;  and  at  length  Jerusalem  was  taken  by  storm  at  mid- 
night, in  the  eleventh  year  of  Zedekiah,  and  in  the  eighteenth 
month  from  the  commencement  of  the  siege.  Dreadful  was 
the  carnage.  The  people,  young  and  old,  were  slaughtered 
wherever  they  appeared ;  and  even  the  temple  was  no  refuge 
for  them  :  the  sacred  courts  streamed  with  blood.  Zedekiah 
himself,  with  his  family  and  some  friends,  contrived  to  escape 
from  the  city ;  but  he  was  overtaken  and  captured  in  the 
plains  of  Jericho.  He  was  sent  in  chains  to  Nebuchadnezzar, 
who  had  left  the  conclusion  of  the  war  to  his  generals,  and 
was  then  at  Eiblah  in  Syria.  After  sternly  reproving  him 
for  his  ungrateful  conduct,  the  conqueror  ordered  all  the  sons 
of  Zedekiah  to  be  slain  before  his  eyes,  and  then  his  own  eyes 
to  be  put  out,  thus  making  the  slaughter  of  his  children  the 
last  sight  on  which  his  tortured  memory  could  dwell.  He 
was  afterwards  sent  in  fetters  of  brass  to  Babylon,  where  he 
remained  until  his  death. 

12.  Nebuchadnezzar  appears  to  have  felt  that  his  pur- 
poses had  not  been  fully  executed  by  the  army,  or  else  he  was 
urged  by  the  Edomites  and  others  to  exceed  his  first  inten- 
tions.    He  therefore  sent  Nebuzaradan,  the  captain  of  the 
guard,  with  a  sufficient  force,  to  complete  the  desolation  of 
Judah  and  Jerusalem.     He  burned  the  city  and  the  temple 
to  the  ground ;  he  collected  and  sent  to  Babylon  all  the  gold 
and  silver  which  former  spoilers  had  left ;  and  he  transported 
all  the  people  who  had  been  left  behind  in  Jehoiachin's  cap- 
tivity, save  only  the  poor  of  the  land,  who  were  left  to  be 
vine-dressers  and  husbandmen.     Four  years  after,  Nebuzara- 
dan again  entered  Judaea,  and  gleaned  a  few  more  of  the 
miserable  inhabitants,  whom  he  sent  off  to  Babylon. 

13.  Thus  was  the  land  left  desolate  ;  and  thus  ended  the 
kingdom  of  Judah  and  the  reign  of  David's  house,  after  it  had 


SACRED   WRITERS.  315 

endured  404  years,  under  twenty  kings.  It  is  remarkable 
that  the  king  of  Babylon  made  no  attempt  to  colonize  the 
country  he  had  depopulated,  as  was  done  by  the  Assyrians  in 
Israel;  and  thus,  in  the  providence  of  God,  the  land  was 
left  vacant,  to  be  re-occupied  by  the  Jews  after  seventy  yean 
of  captivity  and  punishment. 

14.  Sacred  Writers. — Zephaniah  prophesied  in  the  early 
part  of  Josiah's  reign ;  and  his  reprehension  of  the  existing 
abuses  would  appear  to  have  roused  that  excellent  prince  to 
undertake  those  reformations  which  honoured  his  reign.^ 
About  the  middle  of  that  reign  Jeremiah  began  to  prophesy, 
and  he  lived  through  the  succeeding  reigns  to  see  the  fulfil- 
ment of  his  own  predictions  of  the  captivity  of  Judah.  He 
was  a  priest  of  Anathoth,  a  place  about  three  miles  north  o 
Jerusalem.  After  the  death  of  Josiah,  he  met  with  great  op- 
position from  the  kings  and  courtiers,  by  which  his  spirit  wag 
much  afflicted.  After  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  he  went, 
reluctantly,  to  Egypt,  with  a  remnant  of  the  Jews.  What 
afterwards  happened  to  him  is  not  known  with  certainty ;  but 
it  is  said  that  his  countrymen  in  Egypt  were  so  offended  by 
his  faithful  remonstrances,  that  they  stoned  him  to  death. 
The  prophesies  and  "  lamentations "  of  Jeremiah,  indicate  a 
man  deeply  conscious  of  the  evil  days  on  which  he  had  fallen, 
and  over  which  he  mourned  intensely. — Habakkuk,  who  de- 
livered his  short  prophesy  in  the  reign  of  Jehoiakim,  declared, 
with  much  sublimity  of  style  and  grandeur  of  imagery,  the 
approaching  calamities  of  the  nation,  and  pointed  ost  the  con- 
solations which  the  faithful  might  still  claim. — Ezekiel  was 
of  the  sacerdotal  race,  and  was  one  of  the  captives  whom 
Nebuchadnezzar  carried  into  Babylonia,  along  with  king  Je- 
hoiachin.  There,  by  the  river  Ch'ebar,  which  falls  into  the 
Euphrates,  he  had  visions  of  God,  and  delivered  prophesies 
confirmatory  of  those  which  Jeremiah  at  the  same  time  de- 
livered in  Juda?a. — The  short  prophesy  of  Obadiah  is  almost 
wholly  directed  against  the  Edomites,  and  is  supposed  to  have 
been  delivered  in  the  very  few  years  which  elapsed  between 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  and  the  desolation  of  Edom  by 
Nebuchadneaaar. 


BOOK  Tl 


CHAPTER  L     588  TO  535. 


•ABTIOH. 


B.C.  I 

Hebnchadnezzar      con-          i 
quers  Egypt    .    .    .    670  ' 
His  insanity  ....    668 
Bis  recovery  and  death  »61 
Evil-Merodach    ...    661 
Jehoiachin  released     .    561 
Belshazzar,  or  Neriglis- 

sar 558 

Nahonadins — viceroy       653 
Cyrus,  the  Persian,  takes 

Babylon      ....    530 
End  of  captivity     .    .    585 


MKD1A. 

B.C. 

Cyaxares  II.  (Darius)     641 

— —  succeeds  Belshaz- 
zar  at  Babylon  .  .  553 

Cyrus  succeeds  his 
uncle  Darius  .  .  551 

completes  the  for- 
mation of  the  Persian 
Empire,  by  recover- 
ing Babylon  from  Na- 
bonadiut  ....  586 


C-rNT.KAT.  HT8TOBT. 

BO. 

Servins  Tnllins,   King 

of  Rome     ....  C7V 

Anaximander.    .    .    .  668 
Phalaris,     tyrant     of 

Agrigentum    .    .    .  537 

Cleolmlus 564 

Croesus,  King  of  Lydia  562 
Pisistratns,    tyrant   of 

Athens 560 

Anaximenes   ....  558 

Pythagoras    ....  539 

Simomdes  the  poet     .  537 


IN  order  to  preserve  the  continuity  of  the  history  of  Palestine, 
It  is  necessary  to  follow  into  their  exile  that  favoured  race, 
on  whose  account  the  Holy  Land  has  acquired  that  celebrity 
which  must  ever  attach  to  its  name. 


1.  Again,  the  children  of  Abraham,  the  chosen  people, 
were  in  exile,  and  the  land  of  their  inheritance  lay  desolate. 
But  we  are  not  on  that  account  to  imagine  that  the  purposes 
for  which  they  had  been  set  apart  as  a  peculiar  people  among 
the  nations,  had  been  rendered  nugatory.     This  was  by  no 
means  the  case.     They  were  still  destined  to  fulfil  their  vo- 
cation of  keeping  alive  in  the  world  the  knowledge  of  the  true 
God,  the  Creator  of  all  things,  and  of  being  the  depositaries 
of  his  designs  towards  the  race  of  man. 

2.  The    later   exiles   found    themselves  not    altogether 
strangers  at  Babylon.     Their  countrymen  of  the  earlier  cap- 
tivities were  settled  in  various  stations  and  employments,  and 
some  of  them  held  posts  of  trust  under  the  government.     By 
that  government  they  were  regarded  not  as  prisoners,  but  as 
useful  emigrants ;  and  after  a  while  they  appear  to  have  ex- 
perienced no  other  inconveniences  than  those  which  naturally 


NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S  DRUAM.  317 

flowed  from  their  regrets  for  their  own  pleasant  land ;  from 
their  position  as  foreigners  in  a  strange  country ;  from  the 
derision  of  the  natives  at  the  peculiarities  of  their  religion ; 
and,  probably,  from  a  distinctive  poll-tax  from  which  the 
Babylonians  were  exempt.  This  much  may  be  gathered  from 
dispersed  intimations  ;  but  the  principal  known  facts  of  the 
captivity  are  connected  with  the  history  of  Daniel,  one  of  the 
earlier  exiles,  who  rose  to  the  highest  distinction  under  the 
Babylonian  kings. 

3.  Daniel  was  one  of  the  young  men  of  high  family  who 
were  carried  away  as  hostages  for  the  fidelity  of  king  Jehoia- 
chin.     He  and  some  others  were  put  under  the  chief  eunuch, 
to  ta  properly  trained  in  the  language  and  learning  of  the 
Chaldeans,  to  fit  them  for  employments  at  the  court.     This 
training  lasted  three  years,  when  they  were  examined  in  the 
presence  of  the  king ;  and  Daniel  and  three  of  his  friends 
were  found  to  have  made  far  greater  progress  than  any  of 
those  who  had  been  educated  with  them.     They  were  there- 
fore enrolled  among  the  magians  or  learned  men. 

4.  A  few  years  after  Nebuchadnezzar  was  greatly  troubled 
with  a  dream,  which  made  a  profound  impression  upon  his 
mind ;  but  the  particulars  of  which  quite  passed  from  his  me- 
mory when  he  awoke.      Great  importance  was  attached  to 
dreams  in  those  days,  and  men  skilled  in  the  sciences  were 
supposed  to  be  able  to  discover  their  meaning.     Therefore, 
the  king  sent  for  his  court  magians,  and  required  them  not 
only  to  interpret  the  dream,  but  to  discover  the  dream  itself, 
which  he  had  forgotten.     This  they  declared  to  be  impossible; 
on  which  the  exasperated  tyrant  ordered  all  the  magians  to 
be  massacred.     Daniel  and  his  friends,  although  not  present, 
were  included  in  such   a  sentence.      On  learning  this,   he 
begged  a  respite  for  the  whole  body,  undertaking  to  find, 
through  his  God,  the  solution  of  the  difficulty.     The  respite 
was  granted ;  and  at  the  earnest  prayer  of  Daniel,  the  Lord 
made  the  secret  known  to  him.     A  colossal  kic«ge  which  the 
king  saw,  with  a  head  of  gold,  arms  and  breast  of  silver, 
belly  and  thighs  of  brass,  legs  of  iron,  and  toes  partly  iron 
and  partly  clay,  was  struck  down  by  a  stone,  which  itself  grew 
and  filled  the  whole  earth.      This,  in  the  interpretation  of 
Daniel,  figured  forth  "the  things  to  come;"  describing  by 


THE    BURNING    FURNACE, 


Characteristic  symbols  the  succession  of  empires  to  the  end  of 
tone ;  and  it  is  -wonderful  to  observe  how  precisely  the  greater 
part  of  what  was  then  future  has  since  been  accomplished. 
The  king  was  not  only  satisfied  but  astonished ;  he  was  al- 
most ready  to  pay  divine  honours  to  Daniel ;  and  raised  him 
at  once  to  the  eminent  station  of  Archimagus,  or  chief  of  the 
magians,  and  governor  of  the  metropolitan  province  of  Baby- 
lon. His  three  friends,  also,  were,  at  his  request,  promoted 
to  places  of  trust  and  honour. 

5.  Not  long  after,  Nebuchadnezzar  set  up  a  colossal  image 
in  the  plains  of  Dura,  and  commanded  that,  when  music 
sounded,  every  one  should  worship  it,  on  pain  of  death.     He 
soon  learned  that  this  command  was  utterly  neglected  by 
Daniel's  three  friends,  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and   Abednego; 
and  his  rage  grew  so  high,  at  the  example  of  disobedience 
given  by  persons  in  their  high  station,  that  he  ordered  them 
to  be  at  once  cast  into  "  the  burning  furnace."     The  heat  of 
the  furnace  was  so  great  as  to  destroy  the  men  who  cast  them 
in;  but  they  themselves  remained  unhurt,  and  not  even  a 
hair  of  their  heads  was  singed.     They  came  forth  when  the 
king  called  them ;  and  he  was  so  much  astonished  and  con- 
vinced by  this  prodigy,  that  he  publicly  acknowledged  the 
greatness  of  the  God  whom  they  served. 

6.  There  appeared  to  have  been  some  good  and  generous 

qualities  in  the  cha- 
racter of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar ;  but  the  pride 
with  which  he  con- 
templated the  gran- 
deur of  his  empire, 
and  the  magnificence 
of  his  undertakings, 
was  most  inordinate, 
and  he  required  to 
be  taught  that  "  the 
Most  High  ruleth 
Over  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth,  and  giveth  them  to 
whomsoever  he  will."  He  was  warned  of  this  in  a  dream, 
which  was  interpreted  to  him  by  Daniel ;  but,  neglecting  the 
warning,  "  his  heart  was  changed  from  man's,  and  a  beast's 


Ancient  Babylonians. 


DEATH    OP   NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 


319 


heart  was  given  to  him."  He  was  afflicted  with  a  ma  Iness 
which  made  him  think  himself  a  beast,  and,  acting  as  such, 
he  remained  constantly  abroad  in  the  fields,  living  upon  wild 
herbs.  In  this  debased  and  forlorn  condition  the  mighty 
conqueror  remained  seven  years,  when  he  was  restored  to  his 
reason  and  his  throne ;  and  one  of  his  first  acts  was  to  issue 
a  proclamation,  humbly  acknowledging  the  signs  and  wonders 
which  the  Most  High  God  had  wrought  towards  him,  and 
declaring  his  conviction,  that  "those  who  walk  in  pride  he  is 
able  to  abase."  He  died  soon  after.  He  was  succeeded 
by  Evil-Merodach,  who  had  administered  the  government 
during  the  ''nsanity  of 
his  father.  On  his 
accession,  he  releas- 
ed Jehoiachin  from 
his  long  confinement, 
and  gave  him  the 
first  place  among  the 
fallen  kings  who  sat 


135.    Ancient  Babylonian*. 


years,  Evil-Merodach 

was     defeated,     and 

killed  in  a  battle  with  the  combined  Medes  and  Persians  undef 

Cyrus. 

7.  His  son  Belshazzar  succeeded.  Of  him  nothing  is 
recorded  but  the  circumstances  in  which  his  reign  concluded. 
There  was  a  great  festival,  which  Belshazzar  celebrated  by  a 
magnificent  feast  to  all  his  nobles.  They  talked  of  their 
gods,  whose  power  had  proved  so  much  greater  than  that  of 
the  gods  of  other  nations ;  and  this  suggested  to  the  king 
to  send  for  the  sacred  vessels  of  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  to 
be  used  as  wine-cups  in  their  riotings.  While  thus  profanely 
engaged,  their  attention  was  arrested  by  a  mysterious  hand, 
tracing  on  the  wall  words  which  no  one  understood.  The 
magians  tried  in  vain  to  interpret  them.  Daniel  was  then 
sent  for,  and  he,  after  solemnly  rebuking  the  king  for  his 
profanation  of  that  Great  Name  which  his  proud  grand- 
father had  been  compelled  to  honour,  explained  the  terrible 
purport  of  the  inscrijition  to  be,  that  the  end  both  of  hia 


320  DANIEL    CAST    INTV    THE    DEN    OF    LION8. 

life  and  dynasty  was  close  at  hand.  He  lost  his  life  tiat 
very  night  by  the  conspiracy  of  two  nobles,  whom  he  had 
grievously  wronged ;  and  a  year  after,  the  death  of  his  son,  a 
boy,  named  Laborosoarchad,  left  the  heritage  to  Darius  (or 
Cyaxares)  the  Mede,  who  accordingly  took  possession  of  the 
kingdom.  Thus  the  Babylonian  empire  was  merged  in  that 
of  the  Medes  ar>d  Persians. 

8.  A  very  high  place  in  the  favour  of  Darius  was  oc- 
cupied by  Daniel ;  and  in  re-distributing  the  government  of 
the  provinces,  the  prophet  was  set  at  the  head  of  all.     This 
excited  the  jealousy  and  discontent  of  many,  and  the  destruc- 
tion of  Daniel  was  determined.     His  hands  were  too  clean, 
and  his  conduct  too  upright,  to  allow  them  to  hope  that  they 
could  fasten  any  charge  upon  him,  except  on  the  score  of  his 
religion.     They  therefore  persuaded  the  weak  old  king  to 
issue  a  decree,   that  no  one   should,  for  thirty  days,  make 
prayer  to   any  god  but  himself,  under  pain  of  being  cast 
alive  into  the  den  of  lions.     Daniel,  however,  made  no  change 
in  his  usual  habits  of  prayer  to  the  God  of  Israel,  with  his 
face  turned  towards  Jerusalem.     He  was,  therefore,  accused  to 
Darius,  who  saw  too  late  the  folly  into  which  he  had  been 
drawn,  and  would  fain  have  spared  his  friend.     But  being 
reminded,  that  among  the  Medes  and  Persians  a  royal  decree 
could  not  be  revoked  or  altered,  he  reluctantly  consented 
that  his  own  should  take  effect.     Daniel  was  then  thrown 
into  the  den  of  lions.     The  unhappy  king  spent  the  night  in 
sorrow ;  and  early  in  the  morning  he  hastened  to  the  den, 
hoping  that  perhaps  the  Mighty  God  whom  Daniel  served 
had  not  allowed  him  to  perish.     The  cheerful  voice  of  the 
prophet  from  within  the  den  answered  to  the  call,  for  the 
lions  had  not  been  allowed  to  hurt  him.     Daniel  was  taken 
from  the  den,  and  his  accusers  cast  in  ;  and  on  them  the  lions 
had  no  mercy.     This  produced  from  Darius  a  remarkable 
proclamation  of  the  greatness  and  supremacy  of  "  the   Most 
High  God,"  whom  Daniel  served. 

9.  Darius  occupied  the  throne  of  Babylon  only  two  years; 
and  on  his  death  it  was  usurped  by  a  Babyloniar    noble, 
named  Nabonadius.     Cyrus,  the  illustrious  nephew  of  Darius, 
was  for  several  years  too  much  engaged  in  other  wars  to 
attend  to  him.     But,  at  length,  he  led  his  troops  against 


BACRIM)    WRITERS.  321 

The  city  held  out  for  two  years  against  him;  and 
was  then  only  taken  by  the  remarkable  stratagem  of  divert- 
ing the  course  of  the  river  Euphrates,  which  flowed  through 
the  city,  and  entering  by  night  through  the  dry  channel 
This  taking  of  Babylon,  with  all  its  circumstances,  was 
minutely  described  by  the  prophet  Isaiah,  and  Cyrus  mentioned 
by  name,  above  a  century  before  that  conqueror  was  born. 

10.  The  prophet  Daniel  was  still  alive  when  Babylon 
was  taken  by  Cyrus;  and  there  is  reason  to  conclude,  that 
this  venerable  personage  was  high  in  the  esteem  of  that  con- 
queror.    In  some  decrees,  Cyrus  intimates  his  knowledge  of 
those  prophesies  in  Isaiah  which  speak  of  himself,  and  there 
is  little  question  that  Daniel  had  called  his  attention  to  them. 
We  know  that  the  prophet  had  at  this  time  looked  much  into 
the  writings  of  former  prophets  (Dan.  ix.  1,  2),  and  had  as- 
certained that  the  duration  of  the  captivity  was  to  be  seventy 
years  (Jer.  xxv.  11,  12;  xxix.  10);  and  now  he  found  that 
the  expiration  of  the  seventy  years  left  the  sovereign  power 
in  the  hands  of  Cyrus,  of  whom  Isaiah  had  so  particularly 
prophesied  as  the  person  destined  "  to  restore  the  captivities 
of  Judah."     The  communication  of  these  facts  must  have 
made  a  strong  impression  on  the  conqueror,  accompanied  as 
it  was  by  the  claim,  that  the  Jehovah  whom  the  Hebrews 
worshipped  was  He  who  had  raised  him  up,  and  had  given 
to  him  all  that  greatness  and  glory  by  which  he  was  now 
surrounded. 

11.  Sacred  Writers. — The  most  eminent  writer  of  thia 
period  was  Daniel,  whose  history  has  been  given  above.     He 
lived  throughout  the  captivity  in  great  esteem  and  honour. 
He  did  not  return  with  his  countrymen  to  Judsea,  but  re- 
mained at  Babylon,  and  probably  died  soon  after,  either  there 
or  at  Susa,  from  which  metropolitan  city  the  last  of  his  visions 
is  dated,   when  he  was  about  ninety-four  years  old.     His 
writings  are  in  the  form  of  visions,  which  describe,  almost 
with  the  distinctness  of  history,  the  events  of  future  times. 
The  Messiah  is  also  mentioned  by  him ;  and  the  time  of  his 
coming  is  set  down  with  such  precision,  as  produced  among 
the  Jews  a  general  expectation  of  his  advent  at  the  time 
when  Jesus  Christ  appeared. 


CHAPTER  II.     B.  0.  535  TO  518. 


tn  TEWS. 

B.  C 

Ketarn  to  Jerusalem 
under  Zernbbabel  .  635 

feshua,  high-priest     .    535 

Rebuilding  of  the  city 
and  second  Temple 
begun 535 

Temple  finished .    .    .    516 


PERSIAN    IMPIEE. 

B.C. 

Cyrus  

Cambyses      ....  629 

Smeruis,  the  Magian  521 

Darius  Hystaspei  .    .  621 


OENEBAL 

•.a 

Tarcjninius    Superbus, 
King  of  Borne      .    .    634 

Anacreon 63S 

Polycrates,    tyrant    of 

Samoa 531 

Hippias   and   Hippar- 

chus  at  Athens    .    .    527 
Confucius,  in  China    .    520 


1.  ANIMATED  by  the  impressions  thus  made  upon  his 
mind,  Cyrus,  in  the  very  year  that  Babylon  was  taken,  issued 
a  decree,  in  which,  after  acknowledging  the  supremacy  of  the 
Lord,  and  that  to  Him  he  owed  all  his  kingdoms,  he  gave 
full  permission  to  the  Jews,  in  any  part  of  his  dominions,  to 
return  to  their  own  land,  and  to  rebuild  the  city  and  Temple 
of  Jerusalem.     No  sooner  were  the  favourable  dispositions 
of  the  king  thus  made  known,  than  the  members  of  the  later 
captivity — those  of  the  tribes  of  Judah,  Benjamin,  and  Levi— 
repaired  in  large  numbers  to  Babylon  from  their  different 
places  of   residence;    some  to  make  preparations  for  their 
journey ;  and  others,  who  had  no  intention  to  return  them- 
selves, to  assist  those  who  had.     Most  of  the  existing  race 
had  been  born  in  Babylonia,  and  in  the  course  of  years  families 
had  established  themselves  in  the  country,  and  formed  connec- 
tions, and  gathered  around  them  comforts  which  were  not 
easily  abandoned.     Hence,  only  a  zealous  minority  were  dis- 
posed to  avail  themselves  of  the  decree  in  their  favour :  the 
great  bulk  of  the  people  choosing  to  remain  in  the  land  of 
their  exile ;  and  it  has  always  been  the  opinion  of  the  Jews, 
that  the  more  illustrious  portion  of  their  nation  remained  in 
Chaldea. 

2.  The  first  return  caravan  was  organised  and  directed 
by  Zerubbabel,   the   grandson  of  king  Jehoiachin,  and  by 
Jeshua,  a  grandson  of  the  last  high-priest  Jozadak.      The 
number  of  persons  who  joined  them  was  about  50,000,  in- 
eluding  above  7000  male  and  female  servants.     Before  they 


RETURN  OP  THE  JEWS  TO  JERUSALEM.       323 

departed,  Cyrus  caused  to  be  restored  to  them  the  more  valu- 
able of  the  sacred  utensils,  which  had  been  removed  by  Ne- 
buchadnezzar, and  preserved  by  his  successors,  and  which 
were  now  destined  to  be  again  employed  in  the  service  of  the 
sanctuary.  Zerubbabel  was  also  entrusted  with  large  contri- 
butions towards  the  expense  of  rebuilding  the  Temple,  from 
the  Jews  who  chose  to  remain  behind.  The  beasts  of  burden 
in  this  caravan  exceeded  eight  thousand.  In  the  book  of 
Ezra,  the  names  of  the  families  which  returned  in  this  first 
colony,  and  in  those  which  followed  are  *efully  given. 

3.  The  incidents  of  the  journey  are  not  related.      On 
reaching  Palestine,  the  caravan  repaired  at  once  to  Jerusa- 
lem, which  they  found  utterly  ruined  and  desolate.     Before 
they  separated  to  seek  habitations  for  themselves,  they  raised 
a  large  sum  by  voluntary  contributions  towards  the  rebuilding 
of  the  Temple.     They  then  employed  themselves  in  securing 
dwellings  and  necessaries  for  their  families ;  and  at  the  ensu- 
ing Feast  of  Tabernacles  again  repaired  to  Jerusalem,  where 
sacrifices  were  offered  on  an  altar  erected  upon  the  ruins  of 
the  Temple.     After  this  the  people  applied  themselves  zeal- 
jously  to  the  necessary  preparations  for  the  restoration  of  that 
edifice.     In  a  year  from  the  departure  from  Babylon  the  pre- 
parations were  sufficiently  advanced  to  allow  the  work  to  be 
commenced ;  and,  accordingly,  the  foundations  of  the  second 
Temple  were  then  laid  with  great  rejoicings  and  songs  of 
thanksgiving.      While  the  work  proceeded,  the  Samaritans 
manifested  a  desire  to  assist  in  the  work,  and  to  claim  a  com- 
^aunity  of  worship  hi  the  new  Temple.     This  was  declined  by 
die  Jews,  on  the  ground  that  the  decree  of  the  Persian  king 
extended  only  to  the  race  of  Israel. 

4.  Being  thus  frustrated  in  their  design,  the  Samaritana 
employed  every  means  they  could  devise  to  thwart  the  under- 
taking.    Their  origin  appears  to  have  given  them  consider- 
able influence  at  the  Persian  court ,  and  although  they  could 
not  act  openly  against  the  plain  decree  of  Cyrus,  an  unscru- 
pulous use  of  their  money  and  influence  among  the  officers  of 
the  government  enabled  them  to  raise  such  obstructions  that 
the  people  were  much  discouraged,  and  the  work  proceeded 
but  languidly,  and  at  length  was  suspended  altogether.     This 

one  cause  of  the  enmity  which  always  afterwards  sub- 


324  SECOND    TEMPLE    FINISHED. 

gisted  between  the  Jews  and  the  Samaritans.  The  suspension 
of  the  work  commenced  in  the  time  of  Cyrus,  and  continued 
through  the  reigns  of  Cambyses  and  Smerdis,  to  the  second 
year  of  Darius  Hystaspes.  In  this  long  interval  the  people 
gradually  lost  all  heart  for  the  work,  and  were  disposed  to 
conclude  that  the  set  time  for  it  had  not  yei  arrived.  From 
this  lethargy  they  were  roused  by  the  exhortations  and  re- 
proaches of  the  prophet  Haggai ;  and  the  building  was  re- 
sumed with  fresh  zeal.  This  zeal  was  indeed  somewhat 
damped  by  the  discouraging  regrets  of  the  old  men,  who  had 
Been  in  their  youth  the  Temple  of  Solomon,  and  who  clearly 
perceived  that  this  would  be  a  far  inferior  building.  But  to 
obviate  this  discouragement  the  prophet  Haggai  was  com- 
missioned to  declare  that  the  ultimate  glory  of  this  second 
Temple  should  greatly  exceed  that  of  the  first, — not  by 
greater  splendour  of  fabric,  but  by  the  presence  within  its 
walls  of  the  Messiah,  so  long  expected  and  foretold — "  the 
desire  of  all  nations."  Haggai  ii.  1-9. 

5.  The  renewal  of  the  work  roused  afresh  the  opposition 
of  the  Samaritans,  whose  representations  induced  Tatnai,  the 
Persian  governor  of  Syria,  to  write  home  for  instructions, 
stating  that  the  Jews  alleged  the  authority  of  a  decree  of 
Cyrus  for  their  proceedings.     The  result  was  happy ;  for, 
after  some  search,  the  decree  was  found.     It  not  only  autho- 
rised the  erection  of  the  Temple,  but   directed  the  local 
government  to  afford  assistance  and  supplies,  which  the  Jews 
had  not  ventured  to  require,  but  which  the  rescript  of  Darius 
now  commanded  to  be  given.     Under  the  impulse  thus  im- 
parted the  work  proceeded  with  spirit ;  and,  four  years  after, 
it  was  completed.     The  dedication  was  celebrated  with  great 
solemnity  and  joy ;  and  soon  after,  it  was  made  fit  for  the 
old  ritual  worship,  which  was  resumed  at  the  ensuing  pass- 
over. 

6.  The  Jews  being  now  in  some  sense  restored  to  their 
own  land,  it  is  proper  to  mention  the  footing  on  which  they 
stood  as  a  people.     Like  all  the  surrounding  nations,  they 
were  under  tribute  to  the  Persians,  and  subject  t?  the  general 
policy   of  that  government.      They  appear   to    have   been 
favourably  considered  by  it,  at  first  on  account  of  Daniel,  and 
afterwards  on  account  of  the  hatred  of  idolatry  which  wt& 


SACRED    WRITERS.  325 

common  to  the  Jews  and  to  the  Persians.*  They  were  al- 
lowed the  free  exercise  of  their  religion  and  laws,  and  the 
internal  government  was  directed  by  a  governor  of  their  own 
nation,  or  by  the  high-priest  when  there  was  no  other  gover- 
nor. There  was,  in  fact,  a  distinct  commonwealth,  with  its 
own  peculiar  institutions ;  and  although  responsible  to  the 
Persian  king,  and  to  his  deputy  the  governor-general  of 
Syria,  it  was  more  secure  under  the  protection  of  the  Persian 
monarchy  than,  considering  its  feeble  condition,  it  would 
have  been  in  complete  independence.  With  regard  to  religion, 
the  dreadful  lesson  taught  by  the  desolation  of  the  land,  the 
destruction  of  the  Temple,  and  the  captivity  of  the  people, 
had  effectually  cured  the  Jews  of  that  tendency  to  idolatry 
which  had  been  their  ruin.  But,  as  time  went  on,  the  dis- 
tortion of  character  which  had  been  restrained  in  one  direc- 
tion broke  forth  in  another ;  and  although  they  no  longer 
went  formally  astray  from  a  religion  which  did  not  suit  their 
carnal  minds,  they,  by  many  vain  and  mischievous  fancies, 
fabricated  a  religion  suited  to  their  own  dispositions  out  of  the 
ritual  to  which  they  formally  adhered. 

7.  Sacred  Writers. — The  prophet  Haggai  was  the  first 
of  the  three  prophets  who  were  commissioned  to  make  known 
the  will  of  God  to  the  Jews  after  their  return  from  captivity. 
He  ?'s  supposed  to  have  been  born  at  Babylon,  and  to  have 
returned  with  Zerubbabel,  under  the  edict  of  Cyrus.  The 
object  of  his  prophesy  was  to  stimulate  the  building  of  the 
Temple. — Zechariah  was  also  one  of  the  returned  exiles;  and 
his  prophesies  were  delivered  at  the  same  time,  and  with  the 
same  object.  He  also  speaks  of  more  remote  times, — th« 
coming  of  Christ,  and  the  Roman  war. 

*  The  Persians  worshipped  the  sun  as  a  symbol  of  the  JJeity,  ami  Ike  ten  klkijn&boi 
•f  the  iut,  They  could  not  endure  idolatrous  imagtt. 


326 


CHAPTER  HI.    B.  C.  516  to  444. 


THE   JEWS. 

B.  C. 

I ahoiakim,  high-priest 483 

lither  succeeds  queen  Vashti ...  464 

Ezra  sent  to  Jerusalem  .....  457 

Mordecai  exalted    .......  451 

Eliashib,  high-priest  ......  453 

OENKHAL    HISTORT. 

Harmodius  and  Aristogiton  at  Athens  613 
Consular  government  establislied  at 

Borne 609 

First  dictator  (Lartius)  at  Rome  .  .  498 

Coriolanus  banished 491 

The  Fenians  defeated  at  Marathon  .  490 
Xerxes  makes  his  expedition  into 

Greece 480 

The  stand  at  Thermopylae  ....  479 
Xerxes,  defeated  at  Platea  and  My- 

cale,  retires  from  Greece  ....  479 

first  Decituvirg  at  Rome  ....  451 


PERSIAN    EMPIU. 


Xerxes  or  Ahasuerus  ....        .    48i 
Artaxerxes  Longimanui  .    .    .    «        484 


KKVAKKABLB  PERSONS. 

L.  Jnnius  Brutus   .......  609 

Porsenua .    .    .  507 

Coriolanus 490 

Leonidas  ..........  491 

Aristides .    .    .    .  486 

jEschylus 488 

Findar 480 

Themistocles 480 

Pausanius      .    ........  479 

Cimon  (banished)  .......  470 

Anaxagoras .    .    .  470 

Pericles 468 

Sophocles 463 

Herodotus •   *   .    .445 


1.  IT  does  not  appear  that  the  restored  Jews  experienced 
any  further  molestation  in  the  lifetime  of  Darius  Hystaspes, 
who  reigned  thirty-six  years,  and  died  B.  C.  485.     He  was 
succeeded  by  his  sqn  Xerxes ;  and  as  he  is  the  Ahasuerus  of 
Ezra  (iv.  6),  it  would   appear  that  he  was  friendly  to  the 
Jews,  notwithstanding  the  attempts  made  by  the  Samaritans 
to  prejudice  his  mind  against  them.     He  was  succeeded  hi 
B.  C.  564,  by  his  son  Artaxerxes  Longimanus,  whose  long 
reign  embraces  several  circumstances  of  great  interest  to  the 
Jewish  people. 

2.  Early  in  this  reign  they  proceeded  to  rebuild  Jeru- 
salem on  a  regular  plan,   and  to  surround  it  with  a  wall. 
This  last  procedure  excited  a  ferment  of  opposition  from  the 
Samaritans  and  others,  who  succeeded  in  alarming  the  Persian 
government  lest  its  dominion  hi  these  parts  should  be  en- 
dangered by  the  fortification  of  a  city,  noted  of  old  for  its 
turbulent  character,  as  well  as  for  the  power  of  its  former 
kings.     Hence,  an  order  was  obtained  that  the  building  of 
the  walls  should  not  bi  allowed*    It  was  not  long,  however, 


EZRA    SENT   TO    JERUSALEM.  327 

before  Artaxerxes  ascertained  the  present  position  and  cha- 
racter of  the  Jewish  people,  anl  the  favourable  sentiments  of 
Cyrus  and  Darius  Hystaspes  towards  them,  as  manifested  in 
the  conduct  and  edicts  of  these  princes.  He  learned  also 
the  veneration  with  which  the  God  of  the  Hebrews  had  been 
regarded  by  the  most  eminent  of  his  predecessors.  All  this 
is  manifested  in  the  terms  of  the  commission  by  which,  in  the 
seventh  year  of  this  reign,  Ezra,  the  priest  and  scribe,  was 
authorised  to  proceed  to  Jerusalem  to  set  in  order  whatever 
related  to  the  service  and  worship  of  Jehovah.  He  was  not, 
however,  authorised  to  rebuild  the  walls. 

3.  Such  a  commission  as  that  with  which  Ezra  was  in- 
vested had  become  highly  necessary ;  for  after  the  death  of 
the  first  leaders  of  the  restoration,  the  high-priest  Jeshua,  the 
governor  Zerubbabel,  and  the  prophets  Haggai  and  Zecha- 
riah,   both  the  civil   and  ecclesiastical   state   became   very 
unsettled,  and  had  remained  so  for  many  years.      The  com- 
mission granted  to  Ezra  was  very  extensive,  and  its  terms 
were  so   precisely  applicable   to  the   circumstances   of  the 
Jewish  people,  as  to  suggest  that  it  was  procured  from  the 
king  by  some  of  the  powerful  Jews  who  remained  beyond 
the  Euphrates.    As  governor,  Ezra  was  authorized  to  appoint 
superior  and  inferior  judges,  to  rectify  abuses,  to  enforce  the 
observance  of  the  law,  and  to  punish  the  refractory  with  fines, 
imprisonment,  or  even  death,  according  to  the  degree  of  their 
offences.     Such  of  the  Jews  as  thought  proper,  were  invited 
to  go  back  with  Ezra,  and  from  those  who  chose  to  remain, 
he  was  authorized  to  collect  contributions  for  the  use  of  the 
Temple.      To  this  fund  the  king  himself  and  his  coiuicil 
liberally  contributed ;  and  the  ministers  of  the  royal  revenues 
west  of  the  Euphrates  were  enjoined  to  furnish  Ezra  with 
what  he  might  require,  within  certain  limits,  of  silver,  wheat, 
wine,  oil,  and  salt,  in  order  that  the  sacrifices  and  offerings 
of  the  Temple  should  be  constantly  kept  up ;  all  of  which  is 
said  to  have  been  done  in  order  to  avert  from  the  king  and 
his  sons,  the  wrath  of  the  God  of  the  Hebrews,  who,  it  is  very 
evident,  was  held  in  much  honour  at  the  Persian  court. 

4.  An  exemption  from  all  taxes  was  also  promised  to 
persons  engaged  in  the  service  of  the  Temple ;  but  this  boon 
did  not  induce  any  of  the  Levitical  tribe  to  join  the  caravan 


328     EZRA  CAUSES  THE  LAW  TO  BE  PUBLICLY  READ. 

which  assembled  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Ahava,  in  Baby- 
Ionia  ;  and  it  was  with  some  difficulty  that  Ezra  at  last 
induced  some  of  the  priestly  families  to  go  with  him.  The 
whole  caravan  was  composed  of  1754  adult  males, — making, 
with  wives  and  children,  about  6000  persons.  As  a  party 
thus  composed  had  little  military  strength,  and  as  the  journey 
across  the  desert  was  then,  as  it  always  has  been,  dangerous, 
from  the  predatory  Arab  tribes  by  which  it  is  infested, 
they  felt  considerable  anxiety  on  this  account.  But  Ezra, 
from  having  said  much  to  the  king  of  the  Lord's  power  to 
protect  and  deliver  those  that  trusted  in  him,  felt  disinclined 
to  apply  for  a  guard  of  soldiers ;  and  thought  it  better  that 
the  party  should,  in  a  solemn  act  of  fasting  and  prayer,  cast 
themselves  upon  the  care  of  their  God.  Their  Confidence 
was  rewarded  by  the  perfect  safety  with  which  their  journey 
was  accomplished.  In  four  months  they  arrived  at  Jeru- 
salem. 

5.  Having  deposited  in  the  Temple  the  donations  with 
which  he  was  charged,  and  imparted  his  commission  to  the 
royal  officers  in  that  quarter,  Ezra  applied  himself  earnestly 
to  the  work  he  had  undertaken.     He  does  not  himself  record 
any  of  his  acts  particularly,  excepting  the  removal  of  the 
foreign  and  idolatrous  women,  whom  many  of  the  people,  and 
even  of  the  priests  and  Levites,  had  married,  contrary  to  the 
law.     But  we  are  informed  by  Nehemiah,  that  Ezra  caused 
the  law  to  be  publicly  read  to  the  assembled  people,  and  to 
be  explained  by  interpreters  to  those  who  understood  only 
the  Chaldean  dialect,  in  which  they  had  been  brought  up. 
This  doubtless  gave  occasion  for  the  increase  of  the  copies  of 
the  law ;  and  it  is  generally  understood  that  Ezra  collected 
and  revised  the  sacred  books  which  compose  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, and  arranged  them  in  the  form  which  they  now  bear. 

6.  While  Ezra  was  engaged  in  these  labours,  a  great 
danger   threatened   the   Jews   who    remained    beyond    the 
Euphrates.      In  the  third  year  of  his  reign,  the  Persian  king 
had  put  away  his  queen  Vashti,  and  had  taken  in  her  place 
a  beautiful  Jewish  damsel  named  Esther,  the  niece  of  Mor- 
decai,   a  Benjamite,   and  one  of  the  officers  of  the  palace. 
Years  passed  away,  in  the  course  of  which  the  chief  place  in 
tha  king's  favour  was  acquired  by  Haman^  an  Amalekite, 


DECREE  FOR  THE  EXTERMINATION  OP  THE  JEWS.         329 

To  him  the  king  commanded  that  all  his  servants  and  officers 
should  bow  in  that  peculiar  manner,  by  which  the  Persians 
testified  the  highest  respect.  This  act  of  homage  was  refused 
by  Mordecai,*  who 
constantly  allowed  the 
great  man  to  pass  by 
without  shewing  that 
respect  which  all 
others  paid.  This  at- 
tracted the  attention 
and  excited  the  in- 
quiries of  Haman ; 
and  learning,  proba- 
bly, that  all  other 
rigid  Jews  would  act 
in  the  same  manner, 
he  vowed  the  extinc- 
tion of  the  whole  race. 

Having  fixed,  by  lot,  what  he  considered  a  propitious  day 
for  the  execution  of  his  design,  he  proceeded  to  the  king, 
and  without  naming  the  people,  but  describing  them,  in 
general  terms,  as  of  peculiar  customs  and  unpleasant  manners, 
and  of  a  refractory  and  rebellious  disposition,  he  obtained  an 
order  for  their  extermination.  Couriers  were  accordingly 
Bent  to  all  the  provinces,  commanding  that  the  Jews  every- 
where, without  regard  to  age  or  sex,  should  be  utterly  extir- 
pated on  the  thirteenth  day  of  the  month  Adar,  and  their 
property  taken  as  a  prey.  When  this  became  known  in 
Shushan  (Susa)  the  metropolis,  all  the  Jews  there  declared 
their  concern  in  loud  lamentations,  and  by  garments  of 
mourning.  On  learning  these  things  from  Mordecai,  Esther, 
at  his  desire,  undertook  to  intercede  with  the  king  in  behalf 
of  her  people. 

7.  This  was  an  undertaking  of  great  peril;  for  it  was 
death  for  any  one  to  appear  before  the  king  uncalled,  and 
she  had  not  for  some  time  been  invited  to  his  presence.  She 

*  The  precise  ground  of  this  refusal  is  not  well  known.  Some  think  tint  it  wa» 
because  the  form  of  homage  was  deemed  idolatrous  by  Mordec&i;  others,  that  he  would 
not  bow  to  one  of  the  race  which  had  been  doomed  to  extermination  u  the  implacable 
Mamie*  of  Israel. 

ri 


330  DEATH    OF    HAMAH. 

went,  however,  attended  by  her  maidoas  ;  and  the  king, 
happening  to  be  in  good  humour,  extended  to  her  the  golden 
sceptre,  by  which  act  her  intrusion  was  forgiven.  She 
invited  the  king  and  Haman  to  a  banquet,  at  which  she 
improved  the  favourable  opening  with  such  consummate  tact, 
that  the  design  of  Haman  appeared  in  the  king's  view  as  a 
plot  for  the  destruction  of  the  queen  and  her  people ;  and  in 
his  rage  he  commanded  him  to  be  hanged  upon  a  high  gal- 
lows which  he  had  himself  prepared  for  Mordecak  It  was 
less  easy  to  revoke  the  murderous  order  which  had  at 
Hainan's  instance  been  issued,  by  reason  of  that  peculiar 
practice  of  the  Persians  which  made  the  word  of  the  king  a 
law  that  could  not  be  altered.  All  that  could  be  done  was 
to  allow  the  Jews  to  stand  upon  their  defence  against  those 
who  might  attempt  to  put  the  first  order  into  execution. 
These  conflicting  orders  occasioned  much  bloodshed  in  dif- 
ferent parts ;  but  the  Jewish  nation  was  preserved7  and  the 
deliverance  is  to  this  day  commemorated  by  an  annual  feast, 
called  Purim. 

8.  There  is  yet  another  incident  in  this  remarkable  his- 
tory.   In  the  interval,  after  the  first  order  had  been  issued,  the 
king's  attention  was  providentially  drawn  to  the  fact,  that  a 
Domestic  plot  against  his  life  had  been  formerly  detected 
and  made  known  by  Mordecai.     He  then  asked  what  reward 
had  been  conferred  on  the  man  to  whom  he  owed  his  life ; 
and  hearing  that  he  had  received  no  mark  of  favour,  he  sent 
for  Haman,  and  asked  him  what  ought  to  be  done  for  the 
man  "whom  the  king  delighted  to  honour."     Supposing  thai 
the  king  referred  to  himself,  Haman  enumerated  distinctions 
of  the  very  highest  class,  bordering  on  those  which  belonged 
to  royalty  itself;  he  was,  therefore,  utterly  confounded  when 
the  king  told  him  to  see  that  all  these  honours  were  bestowed 
upon  Mordecai  the  Jew, — the  very  Mordecai  for  whom  he  had 
just  prepared  a  gallows  fifty  cubits  high.     Haman  obeyed  in 
silence;  and  on  his  downfall,  which  immediately  followed, 
Mordecai  was  promoted  to  his  place,  which  gave  him  power 
to  be  very  useful  to  his  nation. 

9.  Sacred  Writers. — The  history  of  Ezra  has  been  men- 
tioned, and  some  allusion  has  been  made  to  his  labour  in 
arranging  and  revising  the  sacred  books.     Of  these  labour* 


SACRED  WRITERS. 


331 


le  says  nothing  himself;  but  the  constant  tradition  cf  the 
Jews  has  been,  that  he  collected  as  many  copies  of  the  sacred 
books  as  he  could  obtain ;  and  by  correcting  the  errors  of 
former  copyists,  and  by  adding  in  various  places  what  appeared 
necessary  to  illustrate,  connect,  or  explain  the  context,  he 
produced  one  perfect  copy,  which  became  the  exemplar  for  all 
eubsequent  transcribers.  Ezra  was  probably  the  author  of 
the  book  which  bears  his  name ;  and  to  him  also  the  author- 
•hip  of  the  books  of  Chronicles  has  been  usually  ascribed. 


Tomb  of  Ezra 


P.— 15 


832 


CHAPTER  IV.     B.  C.  444  TO  319. 


THE   JKW». 

B.C. 

Hekemiah 444 

Builds  the  walls  of  Jerusalem    .  444 

Returns  to  Persia 432 

Comes  again  to  Jerusalem     .    .  424 

End  of  Old  Testament  canon     ...  420 

Joiada,  high-priest 413 

Jonathan  or  Jehu,  high-priest .    .    .  373 

Jaddua  or  Jaddus,  high-priest .    .    .  841 

OniM 321 


PERSIAN    E1IPIKJL 

Artaxerxes  Longimanus  .    .    .    ,  ,    438 

Darius  Nothus    ..,..,,  428 

Artaxerxes  Mnemon  ...,-.  ,    404 

Ochus ,  .    881 

Darius  Codomanus      ...        ,  .    836 

Conquered  by  Alexsjader     .    .    ,  881 


First  Censors  at  Rome 443 

Feloponnesian  War  begins  ....  431 

Egypt  revolts  from  the  Persians  .  .  414 

Death  of  Cyrus  the  younger  .  .  .  401 

Retreat  of  the  Ten  Thousand  ...  401 

Peace  of  Antalcidas 387 

Battle  of  Mantiuea,  and  death  of 

Epaminondas 863 

Birth  of  Alexander  the  Great  ...  356 

Egypt  recovered  by  the  Persians  .  .  350 

Carthaginians  defeated  by  Timoleon  340 

Battle  of  Chseronea 340 

Philip,  king  of  Macedon,  killed  .  .  336 
Alexander  defeats  the  Persians  on  the 

Granicus 334 

-  at  Issus 833 

Takes  Tyre,  visits  Jerusalem,  acquires 

Egypt,  founds  Alexandria  ...  832 

Defeats  Darius  at  Arbela  ....  331 

Persian  Empire  ends 831 

Alexander  dies,  and  his  conquests 

shared  by  his  generals 824 


PERSONS. 

B.  e. 

Euripides .    .  442 

Phidias 440 

Aristophanes  .........  434 

Socrates 429 

Democritus    .........  428 

Thucydides     .........  426 

Hippocrates  .    ........  425 

Alcibiades 420 

Appius  Claudius    .......  419 

Euclid 404 

Zeuxis 397 

Camillas  (Roman  dictator)  .    .    .    '  39C 

Plato    .     • 389 

Epaminondas     .......    .  375 

Diogenes 379 

T.  Manilas  TorquatUS 361 

Timoleon 346 

Aristotle 345 

Phocion 343 

Demosthenes 338 

Apelles 334 


I.  IT  was  not  until  the  twentieth  year  of  Artaxerxes 
that  the  Jews  received  the  long-desired  permission  to  build 
the  walls  of  Jerusalem.  This  permission  was  obtained  by  a 
Jew  called  Nehemiah,  who  held  the  high  office  of  the  royal 
cup-bearer,  and  whose  concern  that  "the  city  of  his  fathers' 
sepulchres  lay  waste"  having  been  noticed  by  the  king,  led 
to  the  inquiries  which  induced  this  result.  Nehemiah  Lnu- 
self  was  granted  leave  of  absence,  and  invested  with  full 
powers,  as  governor  of  the  province,  to  enabL  him  to  execute 
his  own  designs,  which  circumstances  had  rendered  ocinciJeu 
with  the  existing  policy  of  the  Persian  government.  He 
carried  orders  to  the  royal  officers  west  of  the  Euphrates,  to 


WALLS    OP    JERUSALEM   REBUILT.  333 

render  him  11  possible  assistance,  and  to  furnish  from  the  king's 
forests  in  Lebanon  such  timber  as  he  might  require.  Thus  com- 
missioned, Nehemiah  proceeded  to  Judsea,  escorted  by  a  body 
of  Persian  officers  and  cavalry.  In  this  person  we  have  an* 
other  instance  of  the  liberality  with  which  the  great  eastern 
monarchies  treated  persons  of  a  different  religion,  and  of 
foreign  and  captive  origin.  The  rank  and  authority  of  Ne- 
hemiah at  the  Persian  court  are  evinced  by  the  commission 
itself,  and  by  the  great  retinue  which  was  allowed  him ;  and 
his  wealth  is  shown  by  the  numerous  servants  he  maintained, 
and  the  open  table  he  kept  at  Jerusalem,  which,  with  the 
other  expenses  of  the  governor,  he  defrayed  from  his  own 
purse,  declining  to  receive  from  the  Jews  the  allowances  be- 
longing to  his  office. 

2.  A  large  town  without  walls  offered  so  little  inducement 
to  the  people,  and  so  much  temptation  to  enemies,  that  Ne- 
hemiah found  Jerusalem  unbuilt,  and  with  a  most  scanty 
population.  On  making  known  his  commission  to  the  prin- 
cipal persons  of  the  nation,  he  found  them  all  disposed  to  en- 
gage zealously  in  the  undertaking.  The  building  of  the 
new  wall  was  accordingly  commenced  upon  the  old  founda- 
tions. The  Samaritans,  and  other  enemies  of  the  Jews,  took 
alarm  at  this  movement,  and  endeavoured  hi  every  possible 
way  to  thwart  the  design.  The  Jews  were,  however,  too 
much  in  earnest  to  be  discouraged ;  they  armed  the  work- 
men, and  still  further  protected  them  by  a  guard  of  armed 
citizens,  as  they  worked  in  bands  upon  different  parts  of  the 
wall.  Thus,  by  the  most  arduous  and  patriotic  exertions, 
the  whole  wall,  with  its  gates  and  towers,  was  finished  in  the 
short  space  of  fifty-two  days.  This  great  work  being  ac- 
complished, the  governor  took  measures  to  induce  a  sufficient 
number  of  the  people  to  come  and  settle  in  the  city.  The 
neglected  service  of  the  Temple  was  re-established,  and  care 
was  taken  that  the  people  should  be  properly  instructed  in 
the  law  of  Moses.  The  public  reading  of  the  law,  and  its 
interpretation,  under  the  direction  of  Ezra,  as  mentioned  in 
the  former  chapter,  took  place  at  this  time,  with  every  en- 
couragement from  Nehemiah.  This  ended  in  a  joyful  celebra- 
tion of  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles,  which  had,  since  the  days 
of  Joshua,  been  neglected  and  almost  forgotten ;  and  after 


834  HISTORY    OP    THE    OLD    TESTAMENT    CLOSES. 

this  the  people  were  found  to  be  in  so  devout  a  frame  of  mird, 
that  Ezra  and  Nehemiah  seized  the  occasion  to  engage  them 
to  enter  into  a  solemn  covenant  to  serve  God  with  singleness 
of  heart,  and  to  obey  in  all  things  the  law  of  Moses.  Of 
such  covenants  we  have  had  more  than  one  previous  example. 
This  one  was  sealed  by  the  principal  heads  of  families,  as  re- 
presenting the  whole  of  the  people. 

3.  After  twelve  years  Nehemiah  returned  to  Persia,  his 
kave  of  absence  having  apparently  expired.     His  absence 
was  not  supplied  by  the  presence  of  any  person  uniting  the 
came  degree  of  power  and  influence  in  the  nation.      The 
consequence  was  that  the  people  soon  began  to  neglect  the 
divine  law,  and  to  contract  mischievous  connections  with  the 
heathen  nations  by  whom  they  were  surrounded.     This  mis- 
conduct was  by  no  means  confined  to  the  inferior  classes  of 
the  people ;  but  the  evil  example  was  set  by  the  leading 
men,  by  the  priests,  and  even  by  the  high-priest  himself, 
The  intelligence  of  such  proceedings  at  length  brought  Ne- 
hemiah back  again  from  the  Persian  court.     He  applied  a 
vigorous  and  unsparing  hand  to   the   reformation  of  these 
abuses.     The  Jews  who  had  married  heathen  females  were 
compelled  to  part  from  them ;  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath 
was  enforced ;  and  the  condition  of  the  people  was  much  im- 
proved by  the  abolition  of  illegal  usury,  which  had  operated 
in  bringing  great  numbers  of  the  poor  under  personal  servi- 
tude to  the  rich. 

Here,  properly  speaking,  the  history  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment closes ;  and  our  further  information  is  obtained  from 
Josephus,  and  from  the  books  of  the  Maccabees. 

4.  After  Nehemiah,  Judaea   ceased   to   form  a  distinct 
government,  and  was  annexed  to  the  satrapy  of  Syria.     The 
internal  government  was,  however,  administered  by  the  high- 
priests,  under  the  appointment  of  the  satraps  of  Syria.     This 
annexation  of  the  civil  government  to  the  pontificate,  soon 
made  that  oflice  one  of  high  ambition  to  the  different  mem- 
bers of  the  sacerdotal  family,  and  gave  occasion  to  most  dis- 
graceful contests  among  them.     At  the  time  which  we  have 
now  reached,  there  had  been  three  high-priests  since  the  re- 
turn from  Babylon,  namely,  Jeshua,  Joachim,  and  Eliashibt 


JOSHUA  SLAIN.  335 

last  died  in  B.  C.  413,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Joiada  or  Judas,  whose  pontificate  extended  to  B.  G.  373. 
Until  the  death  of  Joiada  nothing  particularly  worthy  of 
notice  occurs  in  the  history  of  the  Jews.  They  remained 
quiet  under  the  Persian  government,  to  which  they  were  as 
much  attached  as  they  could  be  to  any  foreign  rule,  and  to 
which  they  were  always  faithful. 

5.  The  death  of  Joiada  occurred  in  the  thirty-first  year 
of  Artaxerxes  Mnemon,  when  the  satrapy  of  Syria  was  vested 
in  Bagoses.     Joiada  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Johanan  or 
Jehu.     But  soon  after  Joshua,  another  son  of  the  late  high- 
priest,  arrived  at  Jerusalem,  and  claimed  that  high  office  on 
the   ground  of  having  been  appointed  by  Bagoses.      This 
occasioned  a  violent  dispute   between   the  two  brothers  in 
the  interior  court  of  the  Temple,  and  Joshua  was  slam  in 
that  sacred   place.      On  hearing  of  this,  Bagoses  repaired 
to  Jerusalem,  and  after  sternly  rebuking  the  Jews  for  thus 
defiling  the  Temple  of  their  God,  he  imposed  as  a  punishment 
a  heavy  tax  upon  the  lambs  offered  in  sacrifice,  which  was 
not  remitted  until  after  the  death  of  Artaxerxes,  when  Ba- 
goses was  recalled  to  Persia,  and  the  tax  was  not  enforced  by 
his  successor. 

6.  In  the  next  reign,  that  of  Ochus,  the  Phoenicians  re- 
volted  from  the  Persian  yoke ;  and  in  this  affair  the  Jewi 
appear  to  have  been  partially  involved ;  for  after  the  fall  oi 
Sidon,  the  king  went-  and  took  Jericho,  and  sent  the  inhabi- 
tants into  exile.     It  was  in  the  eighteenth  year  of  this  reign 
that  the  high-priest  Johanan  died,  and  was  succeeded  by  his 
son  Jaddua.     It  would  seem  that  Jaddua  was  a  just  pontiff, 
who  endeavoured  to  uphold  the  reforms  of  Nehemiah.     Of 
this  he  gave  a  remarkable  proof  by  expelling  his  own  brother 
Manasses  for  marrying  the  daughter  of  Sanballat,  the  Cuthite 
governor  of  Samaria.     Manasses  then  repaired  to  that  per- 
sonage ;  and  the  Samaritans,  not  being  allowed  access  to  the 
Temple  at  Jerusalem,  were  induced,  by  the  presence  of  a 
member  of  the  pontifical  family  among  them,   tc   think  of 
having  a  Temple  for  themselves.     Sanballat  accordingly  ob- 
tained from  Darius  Codomanus  permission  to  build  a  Temple  for 
them  on  Mount  Gerizim,  and  when  it  was  finished,  Manasses 
became  their  high-priest.     This  measure  greatly  widened  th* 


336 


ALEXANDER    MARCHES    AGAINST    JERUSALEM. 


breach  between  the  Jews  and  the  Samaritans.  Each  party 
contended  for  the  exclusive  claims  of  its  own  Temple.  The 
Jews  alleged  that  sacrifices  ought  to  be  offered  only  at 
Jerusalem ;  but  the  Samaritans  affirmed  that  the  true  place 
of  sacrifice  was  Mount  Gerizim,  where  they  alleged  Joshua  had 
built  the  first  altar.  The  continuance  and  growth  of  this 
controversy  produced  that  mortal  antipathy  between  the  two 
nations  to  which  there  is  more  than  one  allusion  in  the  New 
Testament.  Luke  ix.  51-56  ;  John  iv.  9-29  ;  viii.  48. 

7.  It  was  in  the  time  of  Jaddua  that  the  great  event 
arrived  which  had  long  been  foreshewn  in  the  prophetic 
visions  of  Daniel  (ii.  39 ;  xi.  4).  The  great  victory  over 
the  Persian  king,  at  Issus,  opened  up  the  south  to  Alexander 
the  Great,  who  commenced  operations  in  Syria,  and,  while 
engaged  in  the  siege  of  Tyre,  summoned  the  neighbouring 
nations  to  render  their  submission.  The  Samaritans  obeyed 
the  summons  very  early,  and  were  treated  with  indulgence ; 
but  it  does  not  seem  that  any  attention  was  paid  to  it  by  the 
Jews.  Therefore,  after  he  had  destroyed  Tyre,  he  turned 
aside  on  his  way  to  Gaza,  to  march  against  Jerusalem.  As 
he  approached,  his  hostile  purposes  are  said  to  have  been 
averted  by  an  imposing  and  submissive  procession  of  tke 
priests  and  citizens,  headed  by  the  high-priest  in  his  ponti- 
fical robes.  In  him  the  conqueror  is  said  to  have  recognised 

the  person  who  in  a  dream  had 
foretold  to  him  the  conquest 
of  the  Persian  empire.  If  BO, 
it  was  quite  in  the  power  of 
Jaddua  to  fulfil  this  dream  by 
showing  him  these  prophesies 
of  Daniel,  in  which  his  exist- 
ence and  victories  had  been 
clearly  foretold.  That  the 
high-priest  brought  these  pro- 
phesies to  his  knowledge,  might 
account  for  the  favour  with 
which  the  Jews,  notwithstand- 
ing the  tardiness  of  their  sub- 
mission, were  treated  by  Alexander.  But  the  Greek  historians 
who  have  written  the  history  of  Alexander,  have  no  record 


187.    Alexander  the  Great. 


JERUSALEM    TAKEN    BY    PTOLEMY.  331 

of  Ms  visiting  Jerusalem ;  and  the  whole  story  of  the  inter- 
view between  him  and  the  high-priest  wants  confirmation. 
However,  when  the  Jews  submitted,  the  conqueror,  at  their 
epecial  request,  secured  to  them  the  indisturbed  enjoyment  of 
their  national  laws,  with  exemption  from  tribute  every  seventh 
year ;  but  he  demurred  when  the  latter  privilege  was  also 
sought  by  the  Samaritans.  While  he  was  absent,  conquer- 
ing Egypt,  the  Samaritans  gave  him  so  much  displeasure 
that,  so  far  from  rendering  them  any  favour,  he  expelled  them 
from  Samaria  and  re-peopled  it  by  a  colony  of  Macedonians. 
The  dispossessed  Samaritans  then  repaired  to  the  city  of 
Shechem,  between  Mounts  Ebal  and  Gerizim,  which  became 
their  metropolis.  "'  «', 

J3.  After  the  death  of  Alexander,  the  vast  empire  which 
he  had  won  was  divided  among  his  generals,  and  Judsea, 
from  its  situation  between  Egypt  and  Syria,  suffered  dread- 
fully, and  was  deeply  involved  in  the  bitter  contests  in  which 
his  successors  were  soon  engaged  against  each  other.  It  is 
our  purpose  not  to  relate  the  particulars  of  these  contests,  but 
to  glean  from  them  the  facts  which  directly  affected  the  con- 
dition of  the  Jewish  people. 

9.  In  the  first  division  of  Alexander's  empire,  Syria,  with 
Palestine,  devolved  to  Laomedon,  and  Egypt  to  Ptolemy  Lagus. 
Between  them  a  war  arose,  and  the  former  was  defeated  by 
Nicanor,  one  of  the  generals  of  Ptolemy.  All  the  provinces 
of  Laomedon  then  submitted  to  Ptolemy;  but  the  Jews  mani- 
fested so  much  reluctance  to  violate  their  engagements,  that 
Ptolemy  advanced  against  Jerusalem  with  a  large  army  and 
laid  close  siege  to  the  city.  Knowing  that  the  religious 
veneration  of  the  Jews  for  the  seventh  day  prevented  them 
from  fighting  thereon,  he  assaulted  and  took  the  city  on  the 
Sabbath.  But  he  did  not  treat  them  with  severity ;  for 
although  he  sent  a  large  number  of  Jews  into  Egypt,  it  was 
rather  cs  colonists  than  as  prisoners.  Indeed,  before  this, 
many  Jews  had  been  removed  to  Egypt  by  Alexander,  to 
help  to  people  his  new  city  of  Alexandria,  where  they  were 
allowed  civic  privileges  of  the  first  class,  the  same  as  the 
Greek  inhabitants  enjoyed.  These  privileges  were  confirmed 
by  Ptolemy,  who  also  advanced  many  of  those  he  took  away 
to  places  of  authority  and  trust,  in  consequence  of  which 
4 


338  SACRED    WRITERS. 

many  more  went  to  Egypt  of  their  own  accord.  Eight  year* 
after,  Ptolemy  transported  another  large  body  of  them,  whom 
he  settled  in  the  provinces  of  Lybia  and  Gyrene.  By  suc- 
cessive deportations  of  this  description,  and  by  the  voluntary 
removals  of  Jews  who  sought  under  the  shadow  cf  the 
Egyptian  throne  the  peace  which  they  could  not  find  in  their 
own  country,  Egypt  became,  and  long  continued,  an  impor- 
tant seat  of  the  Jewish  population. 

10.  Sacred  Writers. — The  book  of  Nehemiah  has  the 
angularity  of  being  written  in  the  first  person,  and  was, 
therefore,  without  doubt,  the  production  of  the  eminent  man 
whose  name  it  bears.  It  gives  a  clear  and  plain  account  of 
his  administration,  and  has  more  than  any  other  portion  of 
Scripture,  the  effect  of  an  autobiographical  narrative.  Malachi, 
the  last  of  the  prophets,  belonged  to  the  time  of  Nehemiah, 
Nothing  whatever  is  known  of  him.  He  reproved  the  abuses 
which  Nehemiah  laboured  to  correct.  It  is  remarkable  that 
his  prophesy  closes  the  Old  Testament  with  an  announcement 
of  John  the  Baptist,  with  whose  birth  and  ministry  the  history 
of  the  New  Testament  open* 


889 


CHAPTER  V,     B.C.  314  TO  187. 


THE  JEWS. 

B.C. 

Shnon  I.  High-priest  .  802 

Eleazer 283 

Munasses 251 

Oniiia  II 225 

Simon  II. 211 

OniasIU.            ...  191 


IOTPT. 

Ptolemy  Lagus  , 
P.  Philadelpuus 
P.  Euergetes  I. ; 
P.  Philopator  . 
I  Epipkanes  . 


B.C. 

824 
284 
246 
22C 
204 


8TBU. 

B.O. 

Seleucus  I.  Nicator  .  311 
Antiochns  I.  Soter  .  .  280 
Antiochus  II.  Theos  .  261 
Seleucus  II.  Callinicus  246 
Seleucus  III.  Keraunus  226 
Antiochus  III.  the  Great  223 
Seleucus  IV.  Philopator  187 


GENBEAL  BISTORT. 

B.C. 

J5ra  of  the  Seleucidse  begins  .  .  .  312 
Alexander's  generals  take  the  title  of 

kings 306 

Antigonus  defeated  and  killed  .  .  301 
Seleucia  on  the  Tigris  built  ....  291 
The  Septuagiut  translation  of  the  Old 

Testament 184 

Pyrrhus,  King  of  Epirus,  enters  Italy  280 

First  Punic  war  begins 264 

Regulus  taken  prisoner 256 

The  Temple  of  J  anus  shut' ....  235 
The  Colossus  of  Rhodes  overthrown  224 
Second  Punic  war  begins  ....  218 

The  battle  of  Cannae 216 

Hannibal  defeated  in  Africa  by  Scipio  202 

Second  Punic  war  ends 201 

Hannibal  i/oes  to  Antiochus  III.  .  .  195 
First  Roman  army  in  Asia,  under 

Scipio  Asiaticus  :  defeat*  Antiochus  190 


KEUARKABLK   PERSONS. 

B.C. 

Antipater,  ob.     ......        .  319 

Eumenes,  ob 315 

Antigonus 311 

Demetrius  Poliorcetes     .    .    .    •    .  307 

Epicurus .    .    .  295 

Theocritus 281 

Berosus 268 

Manetho 261 

Callimaclius 260 

Hanno .  257 

Rc-gulus .  258 

Hamilcar 248 

Archimedes .  236 

Apollonius 230 

Plautus 220 

Hannibal  " .  220 

Q.  Fabius  Maximus    ......  216 

Zeno 210 

Asdrubal .    .  211 

Scipio  Africanu 204 

Scipio  AsiaticuC  ........  190 


1.  PTOLEMY  LAGUS  did  not  long  remain  in  undisturbed 
possession  of  Palestine,  which,  with  Phoenicia  and  Coele-Syria, 
was  wrested  from  him  by  Antigonus,  one  of  the  most  ambi- 
tious and  turbulent  of  the  generals  who  shared  the  empire  of 
Alexander.  But  after  he  had  been  overthrown  and  slain  by 
Seleucus  and  Lysimachus,  in  the  decisive  battle  of  Ipsus, 
Ptolemy  quietly  recovered  and  retained  this  important  pro- 
vince ;  and  by  the  wisdom  and  justice  of  his  government  pro- 
moted the  prosperity  and  gained  the  affections  of  the  Jewish 
people.  During  his  reign,  Simon  the  Just,  a  most  excellent 
high-priest,  repaired  and  improved  the  city  and  temple  of  Je- 
rusalem, and  provided  both  with  strong  and  lofty  walls.  He 
is  also  understood  to  have  completed  the  canon  of  tLe  Old 
Testament  Scriptures  by  adding  the  bocks  of  Ezra, 


340 


TRANSLATION  OP  SCRIPTURES  INTO  GREEK. 


Chronicles,  Esther,  and  the  prophesies  of  Malachd.  In  B.  0. 
300,  he  succeeded  Onias,  the  successor  of  Jaddua,  and  died 
b  B.C.  291. 

i.  Meanwhile  a  power  arose  in  Asia,  which  was  by  far 

the  greatest  of  those 
which  were  formed 
out  of  the  spoils  of 
Alexander's  empire. 
It  was  founded  by  Se- 
leucus,  who  took  the 
=3^1  title  of  King  of  Syria, 
His  dominion  extend- 
ed from  the  Euxine 
to  the  borders  of 
Arabia,  and  from  the 
Mediterranean  to  the 
Indus.  His  eastern 
capital  was  Seleucia, 
on  the  Tigris,  and  his 
188.  Antioch.  western  Antioch.  Both 

these  cities,  and  many  others,  were  founded  by  him.  Being, 
like  Ptolemy,  convinced  of  the  value  of  the  Jews  as  good  and 
faithful  citizens,  he  endeavoured  to  attract  them  to  his  new 
cities  in  Asia  Minor  by  the  offer  of  the  same  privileges  a* 
Ptolemy  had  allowed  them  in  Egypt.  Many  Jews  accepted 
the  invitation ;  and  hence,  in  later  periods,  we  find  them 
established  in  considerable  numbers  in  the  principal  cities  of 
Asia  Minor  as  well  as  of  Egypt. 

3.  Ptolemy  Philadelphus  succeeded  his  father  Ptolemy 
Lagus  in  B.C.  285.  He  confirmed  to  the  Jews  all  their  for- 
mer privileges.  He  induced  large  numbers  of  them  to  settle 
in  Egypt,  and  to  promote  that  object  ransomed  many  who 
had  been  sold  for  slaves.  This  king  was  a  great  patron  of 
literature,  and  spared  no  cost  in  procuring  curious  books  for 
the  famous  library  which  he  established  at  Alexandria.  He 
caused  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  to  be  translated  into  Greek, 
and  deposited  in  that  library.  This  important  translation  still 
exists  under  the  name  of  the  Septuagint,  from  the  tradition 
that  seventy  persons  were  employed  in  the  translation.  The 
prophesies  of  the  Hebrew  books  had  lately  attracted  some  at- 


PTOLEMY    PHILOPATOR.  341 

tention,  and  the  authentic  history  of  a  people  so  closely 
connected  with  Egypt  as  the  Jews,  must  have  been  deemed 
interesting.  These  were  prohably  the  reasons  which  led 
Philadelphus  to  desire  this  translation.  By  its  means  the 
religion  of  the  Jews  became  better  known  to  the  heathen,  and 
we  afterwards  hear  of  magnificent  presents  being  sent  by  them 
to  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem.  The  translation  may  be  refer- 
red to  the  year  B.C.  278  ;  a  correct  copy  of  the  original  also 
was  provided  by  the  care  of  Eleazer  the  high-priest,  son  of 
Simon  the  Just. 

4.  Ptolemy  Euergetes,  the  next  king  of  Egypt,  consider- 
ably  enlarged  the  privileges  of  the  Jews,  and  testified  his  re- 
spect for  their  God,  by  offering  a  vast  number  of  victims  in 
sacrifice  at  Jerusalem. 

5.  In  the  next  reign,  that  of  Ptolemy  Philopator,  th« 
peace  which  the  Jews  had  enjoyed  under  the  Egyptian  kings 
began  to  be  seriously  disturbed.     Antiochus  III.  surnamed 
the  Great,  king  of  Syria,  greatly  desired  to  annex  to  his  own 
dominions  the  provinces  of  Palestine 

which  had  been  held  by  the  kings  of 
Egypt,  whom  he  made  some  vigorous 
efforts  to  dispossess.  But,  after  being 
for  a  time  successful,  he  was  at  length 
defeated  with  great  loss  by  Philopater, 
who  soon  after  repaired  to  Jerusalem, 
and  offered  many  sacrifices  to  Jehovah 

in  acknowledgment  of  his  recent  vie-  ,r 

rr  f    1        i  t      Ai_      i  i  139-   Antiochua  the  Great 

tory       Unfortunately  the  beauty  and 

richness  of  the  building  attracted  his  attention,  and  he  desired 
to  view  the  interior.  This  was  resisted  by  the  high-priest 
Simon  II.  who  informed  him  that  it  was  unlawful  even  for 
priests  to  enter  the  inner  sanctuary.  The  king  persisted ; 
but  as  he  was  walking  across  the  inner  court  to  enter  the  sa- 
cred place,  a  sudden  dread  and  horror  came  over  him,  and  he 
fell  speechless  to  the  ground.  He  was  carried  out,  half  dead, 
by  his  attendants.  This  circumstance,  acting  upon  an  ill 
constituted  mind,  filled  the  king  with  great  resentment  against 
the  Jewish  people,  and,  on  his  return  to  Egypt,  he  raised  a 
bitter  persecution  against  those  who  had  settled  in  that  land. 
He  took  away  their  high  privileges,  and  eaused  them  to  be 


342  DEATH    OF    PHILOPATOR. 

enrolled  with  the  lowest  class  of  the  native  Egyptian* ;  and 
many  were,  on  various  alleged  grounds,  consigned  to  slavery 
and  to  death.  It  is  even  said  that  he  contemplated  the  ex- 
tirpation of  the  Jewish  race,  and  that,  beginning  with  those 
of  Egypt,  he  caused  a  large  number  of  them  to  be  brought 
together  at  Alexandria,  with  the  view  of  having  them  pub- 
licly destroyed  by  elephants  in  the  hippodrome.  A  vast  mul* 
titude  of  people  assembled  to  view  the  horrid  spectacle,  and 
the  king  himself  was  present  with  his  court.  The  elephants, 
to  render  them  furious,  had  been  previously  inebriated  with 
wine  and  frankincense  ;  but  instead  of  slaying  the  victims 
exposed  to  their  rage,  they  turned  their  fury  upon  the  spec- 
tators, of  whom  great  numbers  were  destroyed,  while  the 
Jews  remained  altogether  unhurt.  Public  opinion  recognised 
in  this  an  interposition  of  Heaven  in  their  behalf;  and  we 
are  told  that  Philopator  desisted  from  his  designs,  and  restored 
to  the  Jews  their  former  privileges.  The  whole  of  this  ac- 
count, however,  rests  on  authority  in  which  implicit  confidence 
cannot  be  placed. 

6.  Philopator  died  in  B.C.  205,  leaving  the  crown  to 
Ptolemy  Epiphanes,  then  a  child  of  five  years  old.  Antiochua 
the  Great  had  meanwhile,  by  a  series  of  successes  in  the  east, 
greatly  extended  his  authority  and  power ;  and  having  now 
returned  to  the  west,  he  deemed  the  conjuncture  favourable 
for  a  fresh  attempt  to  wrest  the  Syrian  provinces  from  the 
Egyptian  crown.  He  succeeded  ;  and  the  Jews  manifested 
great  readiness  in  placing  themselves  under  his  rule.  Con- 
sidering their  general  attachment  to  Egypt,  this  must  be  ac- 
counted for  by  their  resentment  at  the  treatment  of  Philo- 
pator,  and  by  their  satisfaction  at  the  kindness  and  liberality 
of  Antiochus  to  the  numerous  Jews  who  were  settled  in  his 
dominions  on  both  sides  of  the  Euphrates.  Antiochus  was 
much  gratified  by  the  proofs  of  attachment  which  he  received ; 
and  when  he  visited  Jerusalem  in  B.C.  198,  he  conferred  on 
it  such  favours  as  he  knew  were  best  calculated  to  win  the 
hearts  of  the  inhabitants.  He  promised  to  restore  the  city  to 
its  ancient  splendour,  and  to  repair  the  Temple  at  his  own 
cost ;  he  made  provision  for  the  regular  performance  of  the 
sacred  services,  and  he  guaranteed  the  Temple  from  the  in- 
trusion of  strangers.  By  bestowing  these  favours,  with  the 


PEACE    RESTORED    TO    JERUSALEM.  343 

confirmation  of  their  political  privileges,  Antiochus  shewed 
that  he  well  understood  the  remarkable  people  with  whom  he 
bad  to  deal. 

7.  The  troubles  in  which  Antiochus  became  involved  with 
the  Romans,  who  now  began  to  take  part  in  the  affairs  of 
Western  Asia,  little  concerned  the  Jews.     They  might  have 
continued  to  enjoy  tranquillity  under  his  successor ;  for  Se- 
leucus  Philopator  was  as  well  disposed  towards  the  Jews  as 
his  father  had  been,  and  gave  orders  that  the  charges  for  the 
public  worship  should  continue  to  be  defrayed  out  of  his  own 
treasury.     An  unhappy  altercation,  however,  between  Onias 
III.  and  Simon  the  governor  of  the  Temple,  changed  the 
aspect  of  affairs.     The  latter,  in  consequence  of  this  quarrel, 
sent  to  the  king  a  very  exaggerated  account  of  the  wealth 
contained  in  the  Temple ;  and  Seleucus,  being  in  great  want 
of  money,  determined  to  appropriate  all  this  treasure  to  him- 
self.    He  therefore  sent  his  treasurer  Heliodorus  to  seize  it 
and  bring  it  to  Antioch.     When  this  functionary  arrived  at 
Jerusalem,  Onias  endeavoured  to  dissuade  him  from  his  pur- 
pose, assuring  him  that  the  fund  was  not  considerable,  and 
that  it  was  devoted  to  charitable  uses.     But  Heliodorus  per- 
sisted in  executing  his  commission,  and  was  about  to  enter 
the  Temple,  when  he  was  terror-struck  by  an  awful  vision, 
and  quickly  withdrew  not  only  from  the  Temple  but  from  the 
city,  which  he  declared  to  be  under  the  protection  of  a  power 
which  no  man  could  withstand. 

8.  The  high-priest  soon  followed  him  to  Astioeh,  to  com  • 
plain  to  Seleucus  of  the  misconduct  of  Simon,  which  he  placed 
in  so  strong  a  light  as  to  procure  his  banishment  from  Jeru- 
salem, whereby  peace  was  t*v»*  :ucre  restored  to  the  city 


844 


CHAPTER  VI.     B.  C.  175  TO  169. 


TBBIXWS 

B.  C. 

I«§on,  High-priest      .    174 
Meneiaus,  High-priest     173 


EGYPT. 

B.  C. 

Ptolemy  Pliiloraetor 
and  Ptolemy  Phys- 
con  .....  17& 


•niA. 

•.«. 

Antiochus    IV.    Epj- 

phanes        ....    171 


1.  THE  Jews  had  now  been  so  long  under  the  Greek 
monarchs  of  Egypt  and  Syria,  that  they  had  become  well 
acquainted  with  the  customs,  the  literature,  and  the  philo- 
sophy of  the  Greeks.  A  large  party 
regarded  the  manners  of  that  people 
with  preference,  and  their  religion 
without  displeasure,  and  were  willing 
to  sink  the  distinctive  peculiarities  of 
their  own  practices  and  faith.  Of  this 
number  was  Jesus,  the  brother  of  the 
high-priest  Onias,  whose  predilections 
iAn  *  r^^*lT — I  ~were  manifested  by  the  Greek  name  of 

140.  Antiochus  Epiphanes.  .  * 

Jason  which  he  assumed.     He  offered 

a  large  sum  of  money  for  the  high-priesthood  to  Antiochus 
Epiphanes,  who  succeeded  Seleucus  Philopator  in  B.  C.  175. 
His  offer  was  accepted. 
Onias  was  called  to  An- 
tioch,  and  kept  there  a 
prisoner  at  large ;  and 
Jason  took  his  place.  The 
party  which  gathered 
around  this  man  was  con- 
siderable ;  for  not  only 
was  there  among  the  edu- 
cated classes  a  strong  lean- 
ing towards  the  Greek 
customs,  to  which  he  was 
known  to  be  favourable, 
but  the  citizenship  of  Antioch,  which  he  had  been  empowered 
to  bestow,  was  to  them  an  object  of  great  desire,  Jason  delayed 


141.   Athletic  Exerciae*. 


MENELAD8  HIGH-PRIEST. 


3U 


not  to  «5tablish  at  Jerusalem  a  gymnasium  for  athletic  exer- 
cises,  which  soon  became  so  popular,  that  even  the  priesti 
neglected  the  Temple  services  to  be  present  at  the  games. 
Jason  also  established  an  academy  for  bringing  up  the 
Hebrew  youth  after  the  manner  of  the  Greeks ;  and  by  every 
kind  of  influence  he  encouraged  the  adoption  of  Greek 
customs  and  habits,  not  only  of  external  life,  but  cf  action 
and  thought.  It  appears,  however,  that  the  Jews  generally, 
and  even  his  own  adherents,  were  not  prepared  to  go  so  far 
as  himself;  and  when  he  sent  some  young  men  to  Tyre,  to 
assist  at  the  games  celebrated  there  in  honour  of  the  Tyrian 
Hercules,  and  entrusted  them  with  large  sums  of  money  to 
expend  in  sacrifices  to  that  idoi,  tney  chose  rather  to  give  the 
money  for  the  build- 
ing of  ships.  Jason 
did  not  long  enjoy 
his  ill-gotten  dignity ; 
for  after  three  years 
ha  was  supplanted  in 
turn  by  his  younger 
brother  Onias  IV.  or 
Menelaus,  who  offered 
the  king  300  talents 
more  for  that  dignity 
than  Jason  had  given. 
Jason  fled  to  the  coun- 
try of  the  Ammonites.  143'  Anciei*  Light  VeaseL 
Menelaus  proved  even  more  wicked  than  his  brother.  One 
of  his  first  acts  was  to  abstract  some  of  the  golden  vessels  of 
the  Temple,  and  to  send  them  secretly  to  Tyre  for  sale.  The 
fact,  however,  transpired,  and  excited  considerable  ferment, 
especially  among  the  numerous  Jews  at  Antioch,  where  the 
exiled  high-priest,  the  venerable  Onias,  took  such  notice  of 
it,  as  gave  deep  ofience  to  his  brother,  who  prevailed  on 
Andronicus,  the  king's  deputy  at  Antioch,  to  put  him  to 
death ;  for  which  deed  Andronicus  was  himself  slain  on  the 
same  spot  by  order  of  the  king,  when  he  returned  to  the 
capital. 

2.  Soon  after  Antiochus  engaged  in  a  war  with  Egypt. 
He  inva  led  that  country  twice  with  success ;  but  a  rumoru 


346      DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM  BY  APOLLONIU8. 

of  his  death  was  believed  in  Palestine.  This,  together  witk 
the  absence  of  the  Syrian  forces,  encouraged  the  exiled  j  ason 
to  attempt  the  recovery  of  his  lost  power.  With  a  body  ol 
1000  men,  assisted  by  friends  within  the  city,  he  surprised 
Jerusalem,  and  inflicted  great  severities  upon  the  adherents 
of  Menelaus,  who  himself  sought  refuge  in  the  castle.  The 
return  of  Antiochus,  however,  compelled  him  to  abandon  the 
city  and  relinquish  the  power  which  he  thought  he  had 
recovered ;  and  after  wandering  from  place  to  place,  he  died 
miserably  in  Lacedaemonia.  Antiochus,  provoked  at  the 
satisfaction  which  the  news  of  his  death  was  reported  to  have 
given  the  Jews,  chose  to  consider  the  transaction  as  a  revolt, 
and  to  punish  it  accordingly.  The  city  was  abandoned  to 
the  fury  and  license  of  the  soldiers  for  three  days,  during 
which  4000  of  the  inhabitants  were  slain,  and  nearly  an  equal 
number  carried  away  and  sold  for  slaves.  The  king,  con- 
ducted by  the  impious  Menelaus,  then  entered  the  Temple, 
which  he  plundered  of  all  its  treasures,  vessels,  and  golden 
ornaments,  and  carried  away  1800  talents  of  gold  and  silver 
to  Antioch.  But  he  did  not  quit  the  place  until  he  had 
offered  to  the  people  and  their  God,  the  outrage,  of  sacrificing 
a  large  hosf  upon  the  altar  of  burnt-offerings.  Menelaus  was 
left  in  the  Ligh-priesthood ;  for  although  he  was  hated  by  the 
people,  no  one  dared  to  move  against  one  who  stood  so  high 
in  the  favour  of  the  king. 

3.  In  another  invasion  of  Egypt,  Antiochus  was  met  by 
the  Roman  ambassadors,  who,  in  the  name  of  the  Senate, 
commanded  him  to  desist  from  the  enterprise,  and,  drawing 
a  circle  around  him  on  the  sand,  forbade  him  to  quit  it  until 
he  decided  between  the  friendship  and  the  enmity  of  Rome. 
He  bent  his  proud  heart  to  the  hard  task  of  obedience,  and 
turned  homeward  with  the  formidable  army  he  had  assembled 
for  this  enterprise.  Burning  with  the  sense  of  this  disgrace, 
he  failed  not  to  wreak  a  portion  of  his  wrath  on  the  Jews  as 
he  returned.  The  baffled  tyrant  detached  Apollonius  to 
Jerusalem  with  an  army  of  22,000  men,  commanding  him  to 
destroy  the  city,  to  massacre  the  male  inhabitants,  and  to  sell 
the  women  and  children  for  slaves.  Apollonius  entered  the 
city  peaceably,  and  gave  no  sign  of  his  intentions  until  the 
first  Sabbath-day  after  his  arrival.  Then,  while  the  people 


ANTTOCHTJS  ESTABLISHES  IDOLATRY.  347 

were  engaged  in  the  solemn  worship  of  the  Most  High,  he 
executed  his  dreadful  commission  with  unrelenting  ferocity. 
After  having  slain  great  multitudes  of  the  people,  and  sent 
away  10,000  captives,  he  plundered  the  town,  after  which  it 
was  set  on  fire,  and  the  wall  demolished.  The  Temple  wa§ 
allowed  to  stand,  but  its  service  was  altogether  abandoned ; 
for  it  was  commanded  by  a  fortress  which  tbe  Syrians  erected, 
and  from  which  the  soldiers  assaulted  all  \rho  went  there  to 
worship.  Thus,  in  the  month  of  June,  B.  C.  168,  the  daily 
sacrifices  of  the  Temple  ceased,  and  the  city  of  Jerusalem  was 
deserted. 

4.  Antiochus  next  issued  a  decree,  enjoining  the  esta- 
blishment of  the  Grecian  form  of  idolatry  throughout  his  wide 
dominions,  that  the  various  nations  under  his  sway  might,  by 
the  relinquishment  of  their  distinctive  observances,  "  become 
one  people."  When  we  consider  the  variety  of  the  forms  of 
worship  among  the  different  nations  in  the  empire  of  Anti- 
ochus, it  is  scarcely  credible  that  so  wild  a  project  was 
seriously  entertained;  nor  is  it  likely  that  the  decree  was 
exclusively  levelled  against  the  Jewish  people ;  but  it  \e  more 
probable,  that  his  object  was  to  find  a  pretext  for  plundering 
the  temples  of  the  recusants ;  and  as  the  temples  were,  from 
their  sanctity,  the  great  banks  of  deposit  in  those  times,  their 
spoils  offered  great  temptations  to  so  needy  a  king  as  Anti- 
ochus. Although  the  Temple  of  the  Jews  had  been  already 
plundered,  his  hatred  to  that  people  was  gratified  by  the  suf- 
ferings in  which  this  law  involved  them ;  and  so  rigidly  wai 
it  enforced,  that  death  was  the  penalty  of  disobedience. 
What  reception  this  decree  met  with  among  the  heathen,  is 
scarcely  known ;  but,  except  the  Jews  and  the  Persians, 
there  were  few  nations  likely  to  offer  any  serious  opposition. 
Officers  were  especially  appointed  to  enforce  the  decree  in 
every  province.  ,  In  the  different  towns,  many  of  the  Jews 
submitted  to  sacrifice  to  idols,  and  to  profane  the  Sabbath. 
The  Samaritans  consented  to  receive  the  statue  of  Jupiter 
Xenius  into  their  temple  on  Mount  Gerizim  ?  and  the  Lord's 
Temple  at  Jerusalem  was  dedicated  to  Jupiter  Olympius,  his 
statue  placed  therein,  and  sacrifices  regularly  offered  to  him. 
Such  of  the  Jews  as  refused  to  share  in  this  worship,  or  to 
evince  their  conformity  by  eating  swine's  flesh,  were  cruelly 


848  ANTiooiros  REPAIRS  TO  JERUSALEM. 

•saosacred,  or  subjected  to  the  most  exquisite  tortures.  The 
game  proceedings  were  repeated  in  other  towns ;  for  the  idol 
altars,  groves,  and  statues  were  everywhere  set  up,  and  every- 
where the  tests  of  obedience  were  exacted.  It  was  not  long, 
however,  before  Antiochus  perceived  that,  in  as  far  as  the 
Jews  were  concerned,  his  decree  was  less  effectual  than  he 
had  expected.  He  therefore  issued  another  decree,  forbid- 
ding, under  pain  of  death,  the  worship  of  Jehovah,  and  the 
observance  of  the  distinctive  requirements  of  the  Mosaical 
law,  such  as  circumcision  and  the  Sabbath.  He  went  further, 
and  endeavoured  to  extinguish  the  law  itself,  forbidding  it  to 
be  read,  and  commanding  every  copy  to  be  given  up  under 
pain  of  death.  It  was  in  this  emergency  that  the  Jews  com- 
menced reading  lessons  from  the  prophets,  instead  of  the  law, 
in  their  synagogues ;  and  when  afterwards  they  resumed  the 
reading  of  the  law,  they  did  not  cease  to  read  the  prophets ; 
whence  arose  the  subsequent  use  of  both  the  books  of  the  law 
and  of  the  prophets  in  their  synagogues.  Many,  as  we  have 
said,  apostatized  under  these  trying  circumstances ;  but  many 
also  were  found  faithful  unto  death,  and  many  others  went 
forth  to  wander  in  deserts  and  in  mountains,  in  dens  and  caves 
of  the  earth,  subsisting  on  such  herbs  and  roots  as  they  could 
find  in  those  solitary  places. 

5.  Astonished  at  the  obstinacy  which  the  Jews  manifested, 
Antiochus,  mistrusting  the  zeal  of  his  officers,  repaired  him- 
self to  Jerusalem  to  see  that  his  decreee  was  rigidly 
enforced.  It  were  charity  to  suppose  that  Antiochus  Epi- 
phanes  had  by  this  time  become  mad  ;  for  it  is  difficult  other- 
wise to  imagine  how  any  human  creature  would  endure  to 
witness,  much  less  to  take  delight  in,  the  horrid  tortures  and 
cruel  deaths  to  which  the  unhappy  recusants  were  subjected. 
As  examples  of  these  dreadful  transactions,  the  historian 
relates  at  length  the  case  of  the  venerable  Eleazer,  who, 
in  his  ninetieth  year,  chose  rather  to  die  than  to  eat  the 
forbidden  flesh  of  swine ;  and  of  the  heroic  mother  and  her 
seven  sons,  who  nobly  set  the  tyrant  at  defiance,  and  pro- 
fessed their  faith  and  hope  that  "the  king  of  the  world 
would  raise  up  those  that  died  for  his  laws  to  everlasting 
life." 


BOOK  m 

CHAPTER  I.     B.  C.  167  TO  168. 


THK  JEWS. 


B.C. 


Venelans,  High-priest  172 
Judas  Maccabeus  .  .  163 
Alcimus 161 


EGYPT. 


B.C. 


P.  Philometor  and  P. 
Physcon    ....    175 


STRIA. 


Antiochui  (IV.)  Epi- 
phanes 171 

Antiochm  (V.)  Eu- 
pator 164 


1.  THE  persecution  by  Antiochus  had  raged  about  half  a 
year,  when  God  raised  up  deliverance  for  his  people  in  the 
noble  family  of  the  Asamoneans,  Mattathias  and  his  sons, 
better  known  as  the  Maccabees.  Asamoneus,  from  whom 
the  family  took  its  name,  was  the  great-grandfather  of  Mat- 
tathias, a  priest  descended  from  Phinehas,  the  son  of  Eleazer, 
the  elder  branch  of  the  family  of  Aaron.  This  Mattathias 
was  a  person  of  consequence  and  influence  in  his  native  city 
of  Modin,  for  which  reason  the  king's  commissioner  at  that 
place  was  anxious  that  he  should  there  set  the  example  of  com- 
pliance with  the  royal  mandate.  But  Mattathias,  on  his  own 
behalf  and  that  of  his  sons,  repelled  with  indignation  the  in- 
ducements which  were  offered ;  and  in  a  transport  of  holy 
zeal,  he  ran  and  smote  down  a  Jew  who  at  that  moment  ad- 
vanced to  offer  sacrifice  at  the  idol  altar.  By  this  act  the 
Bword  was  drawn,  which  was  to  be  sheathed  no  more  till 
Israel  was  free.  Animated  by  the  same  impulse,  his  sons 
and  a  few  others  gathered  around  Mattathias,  and  fell  upon 
and  slew  the  commissioner  himself  and  his  attendants ;  after 
which  they  passed  through  the  city,  calling  upon  all  who 
were  zealous  for  the  law  of  God  to  follow  them.  Many  were 
roused  by  their  call ;  but  as  the  number  was  as  yet  small  to 
meet  the  enemy,  they  withdrew  for  a  time  into  the  wilderness. 
They  were  speedily  followed  thither  by  the  king's  troops,  and 
being  attacked  on  the  Sabbath  day,  many  suffered  themselvef 


850  JUDAS   MACCABEUS. 

to  be  slain  without  offering  the  least  resistance.  Mattathiaa 
saw  the  fatal  consequences  of  this  scruple,  as  it  had  for  a 
long  time  been  usual  for  the  enemies  of  the  Jews  to  attack 
them  on  a  day  when  it  was  known  they  would  not  fight.  He 
therefore  directed  that  henceforth  they  should  stand  on  their 
defence  even  on  the  Sabbath  day ;  and  this  order,  being  pro- 
perly confirmed,  guided  the  future  practice  of  the  Jewish 
people,  who  still,  however,  refused  to  act,  except  on  the  de- 
fensive, on  the  sacred  day. 

2.  The  standard  of  revolt  being  now  erected,  all  who 
were  zealous  for  liberty  and  truth  repaired  to  it,  so  that 
Mattathiaa  soon  found  himself  sufficiently  strong  to  act  on 
the  offensive.  They  then  left  their  retreat,  and  went,  chiefly 
by  night,  throughout  the  country,  pulling  down  the  idolatrous 
altars,  and  destroying  their  persecutors  wherever  they  met 
with  them.  They  also  re-opened  the  synagogues,  enforced 
the  rites  enjoined  by  the  law,  and  recovered  many  of  the 
sacred  books  which  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  heathen. 
A  year  of  such  exertions  greatly  improved  the  aspect  of 
affairs,  when  death  arrested  the  career  of  the  heroic  priest. 
He  left  five  sons,  John,  Simon,  Judas,  Eleazer,  and  Jonathan. 
The  dying  advice  of  the  father  was,  that  the  judicious  Simon 
should  be  their  counsellor,  and  the  valiant  Judas  their 
captain.  Judas  is  said  to  have  derived  his  surname  of  Mac- 
cabeus from  a  cabalistic  word  formed  out  of  M.  C.  B.  J., 
the  initial  letters  of  the  words  contained  in  the  sacred  text 
which  he  bore  upon  his  standard.*  He  proved  himself  a 
bold  and  able  commander,  and,  in  many  respects,  may  be 
considered  one  of  the  greatest  heroes  which  the  Jewish 
nation  ever  produced.  With  a  force  not  exceeding  6000 
men  he  took  the  field  against  the  large  and  well-disciplined 
armies  of  Antiochus,  commanded  by  warriors  of  reputation, 
and  defeated  them  all.  In  the  first  instance,  the  defeat  of 
Apollonius  the  governor  of  Samaria,  enabled  him  to  make 
himself  master  of  some  of  the  principal  towns  and  fortresses 
of  Judaea,  from  which  he  expelled  the  Jews  who  had  turned 
to  idolatry.  Then  a  powerful  army  under  a  great  general 

•  Tae  text  was  Exod.  XT.  11.  Mi  Ckamoka  Baalim  JelormJt,  *  Who  ii  like  onto  the* 
•nong  the  godi,  O  Lord  I" 


MACCABEUS  DEFEATS  THE  SYRIANS.  851 

called  Seron,  took  the  field  against  Judas.  After  encourag- 
ing his  men,  who  were  somewhat  alarmed  at  the  immense 
disparity  of  numbers,  the  hero  fell  upon  the  enemy  with 
great  fury,  so  that  their  force  was  broken  and  they  fled  be- 
fore him.  This  victory  made  the  name  of  Judas  renowned 
in  all  the  neighbouring  states.  Antiochus  himself  saw  that 
this  revolt  required  more  attention  than  he  had  given  to  it, 
and  resolving  to  crush  it,  he  repeatedly  sent  formidable 
armies  into  Judaea,  commanded  by  his  most  able  officers. 
But  tho  valiant  Maccabeus  maintained  his  ground,  and  in 
one  year  defeated  the  Syrians  five  times,  in  as  many  pitched 
battles.  The  last  of  these  engagements  was  Arith  Lysias 
the  regent  of  Syria,  during  the  absence  of  Antiochus  in 
Persia,  whose  army  amounted  to  60,000  choice  infantry  and 
5000  horse.  This  formidable  army  was  met  by  Judas  with 
only  10,000  men  to  Bethzur;  and  after  calling  on  God, — 
"  Cast  them  down  with  the  sword  of  them  that  love  thee,"— 
he  assailed  them  with  such  vigour  that  thousands  of  them 
were  slain  and  the  rest  put  to  flight.  Lysias  was  astonished 
at  the  desperate  valour  of  the  Jews,  and  conducted  the 
remnant  of  his  army  back  to  Antioch. 

3.  This  great  success  encouraged  Judas  to  march  at 
once  to  Jerusalem.     He  gained  possession  of  the  city  and 
the  Temple,  and  after  purifying  both  from  every  trace  of 
the  Syrian  idolatries,  the  Temple  was  consecrated  anew  to 
the  service  of  God,  and  the  daily  sacrifices  and  worship  were 
resumed  after  a  calamitous  interruption  of  three  years.     This 
new  dedication  of  the  Temple  and  revival  of  their  worship, 
was  ever  after  celebrated  by  a  feast  which  occurred  about  the 
winter  solstice.     John  x.  22. 

4.  The  Jews  were  not,  however,  able  to  expel  the  Syrian 
garrison  from  the  fortress  which  had  been  built  by  Apollonius 
to  overlook  the  Temple.    They  therefore  protected  the  Temple 
itself  by  surrounding  it  with  high  walls  and  towers,  within 
which  they  kept  a  valiant  and  watchful  garrison. 

5.  In  the  east,  Antiochus  appears  to  have   been  little 
more  successful  than  were  his  generals  in  the  west.     He  was 
repulsed  in  an  attempt  to  plunder  the  rich  temple  at  Elymais 
in  Persia,  and  withdrew  in  anger  and  shame  to  Ecbatana. 
There  news  reached  him  of  the  repeated  losses  which  his  arms 


852  DEATH    OP    ANTIOCHUB. 

bad  sustained  in  Judaea,  and  that  the  country  was  in  pofl- 
session  of  the  Jews.  On  receiving  this  intelligence,  his  rage 
passed  all  bounds,  and  he  denounced  the  most  horrible  venge- 
ance upon  that  land  and  people.  But  while  the  words  were 
in  his  mouth,  he  was  smitten  with  a  loathsome  and  incurable 
disease,  in  which  he  lingered  under  the  most  excruciating 
torments.  In  his  last  days,  he  confessed  to  those  around 
him  that  he  was  smitten  by  the  hand  of  God,  in  punishment 
for  his  desecration  of  the  Temple  and  his  persecution  of  the 
Jews.  "I  perceive,  therefore,"  he  said,  "that  for  this  cause 
these  troubles  come  upon  me  ;  and  behold,  I  perish  through 
grief  in  a  strange  land."  He  died  hi  the  beginning  of  B.  C. 
164. 

6.  Although  the  Jews  were  thus  delivered  from  the  most 
Inveterate  enemy  they  had  ever  known,  the  war  was  still 
carried  on  by  the  regent  Lysias,  in  the  name  of  Antiochus 
Eupator,  a  child,  the  son  of  the  late  king.     But  although 
this  army  was  much  stronger  than  the  last,  it  was  completely 
routed ;  and  then  the  regent,  confessing  the  wickedness  of 
contending  with  the  mighty  God  who  defended  the  Jewish 
people,  offered  peace  on  reasonable  terms,  which  the  Jewish 
leaders  thought  it  right  to  accept,  and  in  obtaining  which  the 
Boman  ambassadors  used  their  commanding  influence.     The 
high-priest  Menelaus  took  this  occasion  to  return  home  and 
resume  his  pontificate.     2  Mace.  xi. 

7.  The  Jews  at  Jerusalem  were,  however,  still  much  an- 
noyed by  the  presence  of  the  Syrian  garrison  in  the  castle. 
Judas,  therefore,  laid  siege  to  this  fortress,  determined,  if 
possible,  to  rid  the  capital  of  so  serious  an  inconvenience. 
There  were  many  apostate  Jews  in  the  castle ;  and  they, 
dreading  the  treatment  they  might  expect  from  the  orthodox 
Jews,  if  it   fell   into   their   hands,   withdrew  secretly   and 
hastened  to  Antioch,  where  their  representations  invited  the 
regent  and  the  young  king  to  undertake  a  new  war  against 
Judaea.     The  army  which  was  raised  for  this  purpose,  was 
evidently  intended  to  extinguish  the  nation.     It  consisted  of 
100,000  foot,  20,000  horse,  32  war  elephants,  and  300  chariots 
armed  with  scythes.     With  this  mighty  host,  Lysias  pro- 
ceeded southward  and  besieged  Bethsura,  a  strong  fortress 
which  had  been  built  to  protect  the  frontier  towards  Idunwea. 


JUDAS  DEFEATS  THE  SYRIANS.  853 

Judas  could  not  induce  his  men  to  risk  a  pitched  battle  with 
Buch  a  host ;  but  they  fell  upon  the  invaders  by  night,  and 
before  they  knew  who  had  entered  their  camp,  four  thousand 
of  them  were  dead  men.  The  Jews  drew  off  in  safety  by 
break  of  day.  The  next  morning  they  came  to  battle ;  and 
Judas,  to  avoid  being  surrounded  by  the  Syrians,  was  forced 
to  withdraw  to  Jerusalem,  which  had  by  this  time  been  put 
in  a  good  state  of  defence.  In  this  battle  Judas  lost  his 
brother  Eleazer,  who  was  crushed  to  death  by  the  fall  of  an 
elephant,  which  he  himself  slew  under  the  erroneous  impres- 
sion that  the  king  rode  upon  it.  1  Mace.  vi.  18-47 ;  2  Mace, 
xiii.  15-22. 

8.  The  Jews  were  now  in  great  peril ;  for  the  Syrian 
army,  after  taking  Bethsura,  and  placing  a  strong  garrison 
there,  advanced  to  Jerusalem,  which  they  closely  besieged, 
and,  in  all  human  probability,  would  have  soon  taken.  But 
at  this  juncture  the  regent  received  intelligence  that  Philip,  a 
rival  regent,  whom  the  late  king  had  appointed  on  his  death- 
bed, had  entered  Syria  with  a  large  army,  and  had  taken 
possession  of  Antioch.  He  therefore  concluded  a  hasty  treaty 
with  the  Jews,  granting  all  their  demands.  He  then  threw 
down  the  strong  walls  around  the  Temple  mount,  in  violation 
of  the  treaty,  and  hastened  to  encounter  Philip,  whom  he 
utterly  overthrew  (1  Mace.  vi.  48-65;  2  Mace.  xiii.  3-23). 
Menelaus,  the  apostate  high-priest,  who  had  again  deserted 
to  the  Syrians,  and  had  encouraged  the  expedition  in  the 
hope  of  obtaining  the  government  of  Judaea,  being  viewed  by 
them  as  the  real  author  of  their  disasters,  was,  by  the  royal 
order,  smothered,  by  being  thrown  into  an  ash-pit  at  Berea. 
Judas  himself  was  now  recognised  as  governor  of  Judtea ; 
and  it  is  from  this  year  (B.  C.  163)  that  his  accession  to  tin 
principality  is  usually  dated. 


854 


CHAPTER  H.     B.  C.  163  TO  143. 


AMOH1AN   PRINCES. 

Jndas  Maccabeus   . 

Alcimos,  High-priest 

Jonathan   .    .         . 

High-priest     .    . 


1 

1OTPT. 

SYRIA. 

i.C. 

B.  0. 

».o. 

163 
163 
160 

Ptolemy  Philometor 
Ptolemy  Physcon 

.    160 
.    146 

Demetrius  Soter    .    . 
Alexander  Balas     .    . 
Demetrius  Nicator  .    . 

iet 

ISO 

145 

163 

Antiochus  (VI.)  Ttet*. 

144 

Xryphon    

148 

GENESAL   HISTORY. 


Demetrius  Soter  defeated  and  killed  by  Alexander  Balas 
Third  Pisnic  War  begins,  and  lasts  three  years   ... 
Carthage  destroyed  by  Scipio  Nasica 
Corinth  destroyed  by  L.  Mummius   .....    •    • 


B.  0. 

150 
149 
148 
148 


1.  THE  vacant  high-priesthood  was  given  to  Alcimus  a 
Jacimus,  to  the  exclusion  of  the  rightful  successor,  Onias,  'Jbe 
•on  of  that  Onias  who  had  been  murdered  at  Antioch  at  the 

instigation  of  Mene- 
laus.  This  disap 
pointment  induced 
Onias  to  retire  into 
Egypt.  He  was  there 
received  with  favour 
by  Ptolemy  Philome- 
tor,  and  used  his  in- 
fluence to  obtain 
leave  to  found  a 
temple  for  the  nume- 
rous Jews  in  that 
country.  It  was 
built  at  On  or  Helio- 
polis,  "  the  city  of  the 
sun,"  after  the  model 
of  the  Temple  at  Je- 
rusalem, but  not  so 
large  or  magnificent. 
Onias  was  appointed 
high  -  priest  :  there 
were  also  inferior  priests  and  Levites,  and  the  services  were 
conducted  as  at  Jerusalem,  until  the  time  of  Vespasian,  in 
Whose  reign  both  temples  were  destroyed. 


143.    Oil  or  Heliopolis, 


JUDAS    DEFEATS    ALCIMUS.  855 

2.  Alcimus,   the  new  high-priest,   was  a  man  of  loose 
principles,  which,  with  his  known  attachment  to  the  Grecian 
idolatries,  rendered  him  so  obnoxious  to  the  Jews,  that  they 
very  soon  expelled  him  from  the  land. 

3.  Shortly  after,  Antiochus  Eupator,  and  the  regent  Lysias, 
were  defeated  and  slain  by  Demetrius  Soter,  the  rightful  heir 
to  the  throne,*  who  had  hitherto  been  detained  as  a  hostage 
at  Rome.     This  prince  was  no  sooner  established  on  the 
Syrian  throne  than  all  the  Jewish  traitors  and  apostates,  with 
Alcimus  at  their  head,  came  around  him  with  many  grievous 
complaints  against  Judas  and  his  party ;  and  Alcimus  made 
it  appear  that  his  own  expulsion  was  an  act  of  strong  con- 
tempt towards  that  power  by  which  he  had  been  invested 
with  the  pontificate.     Listening  to  these  complaints,  Deme- 
trius re-appointed  Alcimus  to  the  high-priesthood,  and  sent 
Bacchides,  the  governor  of  Mesopotamia,  to  re-instate  him  in 
his  office,  and  take  vengeance  on  his  enemies.     This  com- 
mander entered  the  country  without  any  hostile  manifesta- 
tions ;  and  many  Jews,  who,  relying  on  his  fair  professions, 
had  put  themselves  into  his  power,  were  treacherously  slain. 
Bacchides  then,  having  met  with  no  opposition,  left  the  coun- 
try hi  charge  of  Alcimus,  with  a  force  considered  sufficient  to 
secure  him  in  his  place.     But  he  had  no  sooner  withdrawn, 
than  Judas,  who  had  retired  before  him,  appeared  again,  and 
easily  recovered  the  position  which  he  had  seemed  for  the 
moment  to  abandon.     Alcimus,  being  unable   to  offer  any 
effectual  resistance,  again  repaired  to  Antioch,  with  renewed 
and  more  earnest  complaints  to  the  king.     Another  and  more 
powerful  army  was  accordingly  sent  into  Judaea,  under  Nicanor, 
He  was  twice  defeated  by  Judas — the  last  time  so  completely, 
that  of  35,000  men,  not  one  escaped  alive  to  bear  the  tidings 
to  Antioch.     This  great  victory  procured  the  nation  an  in- 
terval of  rest,  and  was  deemed  of  so  much  importance  by 
the  Jews,  that  they  established  an  annual  festival  of  com- 
memoration.    1  Mace.   vii.  4-50;  2  Mace.  xiv.  2-16;   xv. 
1-37. 

4.  A  step  was  then  taken  by  Judas,  which  some  have 
praised,  and  others  blamed ;  but  which  will  probably  be  con- 

*  Demetrius  was  the  son  of  Seleucus  Philopator,  who  was  succeeded  by  his  brothw 
AntioeliuB  Epipbanes,  who  left  the  crown  to  his  son  Antioclms  Eupator. 

P.— 16 


S56  DEATH    OF    JUDAS. 

•idered,  by  those  who  are  the  most  intimately  acquainted  with 
the  history  of  the  time,  to  be  the  best  which  could  have  been 
taken  under  all  the  circumstances.  He  sent  an  embassy  to 
Borne,  to  solicit  the  friendship  of  that  powerful  nation,  whose 
influence  had  for  some  time  been  paramount  in  Syria  and  in 
Egypt.  It  quite  consisted  with  the  policy  of  the  Roman 
senate  to  weaken  the  great  states,  by  forming  alliances  with 
the  lesser  nations  which  depended  on  them.  The  Jewish 
ambassadors  were  therefore  received  with  favour,  and  the 
Romans  readily  concluded  a  treaty,  which  could  not  possibly 
be  injurious  to  themselves,  and  might  yet  be  of  some  advan- 
tage to  the  Jews.  The  immediate  result  of  this  alliance  was, 
that  the  senate  sent  a  missive  to  Demetrius,  commanding 
him,  on  pain  of  their  displeasure,  to  abstain  from  persecuting 
the  Jews  in  time  to  come.  But  before  the  ambassadors  re- 
turned, the  valiant  Judas  had  met  his  death,  in  a  desperate 
conflict  with  Bacchides  and  Alcimus,  who  had  been  sent  to 
avenge  the  destruction  of  Nicanor  and  his  host.  The  brothers 
of  Judas,  Simon,  and  Jonathan,  having  made  a  truce,  depo- 
sited the  body  of  the  hero  in  the  family  sepulchre  at  Modin, 
which  was  not  far  off,  and  all  Israel  mourned  for  him  many 
days,  crying,  "  How  is  the  valiant  fallen,  that  delivered 
Israel!" 

5.  The  death  of  then*  great  leader  threw  the  Jews  into 
such  consternation,  that  the  Syrians  easily  reaped  the  fruits 
of  their  victory.  They  reduced  Jerusalem,  and  slew  many  of 
the  adherents  of  the  Maccabees ;  and  Alcimus  was  once  more 
restored  to  the  high-priesthood.  Incapable  of  profiting  by 
experience,  this  man  persisted  in  his  former  courses.  He 
made  many  innovations  in  the  religion  of  his  country,  in  order 
to  produce  a  greater  conformity  to  the  practices  of  the  heathen. 
At  length,  with  the  view  of  admitting  the  Gentiles  equally 
with  the  Jews  to  the  inner  courts  of  the  temple,  he  proceeded 
to  break  down  the  separating  wall,  when  he  was  suddenly 
cut  off  in  the  full  career  of  his  guilt,  and  died  in  the  most 
dreadful  agonies.  On  the  occurrence  of  this  event,  Bacchides, 
who  had  remained  in  the  country,  returned  to  Syria,  and  the 
Jews  were  left  for  two  years  unmolested.  Jonathan,  the 
youngest  brother  of  Judas,  who  had  been  elected  bj  the  or- 
thodox Jews  as  their  prince  and  leader  in  his  place,  employed 


JONATHAN   HIGH-PRIEST.  $57 

this  interval  in  establishing  a  regular  government,  in  strength- 
ening the  walls  and  fortifications  of  Jerusalem,  and  in  effect- 
ing various  important  reforms  in  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical 
affairs  of  his  country. 

6.  After  two  years,  the  adverse  faction,  growing  uneasy 
at  the  prospect  of  continued  peace,  recommenced  their  opera- 
tions.    They  conspired  to  seize  Jonathan,  and  all  his  adherents 
throughout  the  land,  in  one  night ;    and  invited  Bacchides  to 
aid  their  project  by  a  military  force.     This  became  known  to 
Jonathan,  who,  after  putting  fifty  of  the  leading  conspirators 
to  death,  withdrew  with  Simon  and  his  friends  to  Bethbasi  in 
the  wilderness,  not  feeling  strong  enough  to  meet  Bacchides 
in  the  field.     This  was  a  strong  post;  and  the  dilapidated 
fortifications  having  been  put  into  complete  repair,  the  be- 
sieged were  enabled  to  hold  out  so  long,  and  so  to  harass  the 
enemy  by  daring  sallies  and  excursions,  that  Bacchides  at 
length  grew  weary  of  an  expedition  from  which  so  little 
honour  was  to  be  won,  and  put  those  to  death  who  had  en- 
gaged him  in  it.     In  this  mood  he  listened  to  the  overtures  of 
peace  made  by  Jonathan,  and,  after  an  exchange  of  prisoners, 
withdrew  his  forces,  engaging  to  trouble  the  land  no  more. 

7.  Three  years  after  this,"  a  conjuncture  of  affairs  arose  in 
Syria  highly  favourable  to  the  Jewish  cause.     A  claim  was 
set  up  by  Alexander  Balas  to  the 

crown  of  Syria,  which  not  only 
gave  the  reigning  king,  Demetrius, 
sufficient  employment  for  all  his 
disposable  forces,  but  made  it  the 
interest  of  the  competitors  to  out- 
bid each  other  for  the  support  and 
favour  of  so  warlike  a  people  as 
the  Jews  had  now  become.  Jona- 
than had,  meanwhile,  been  pro-  144.  Alexander  Baias. 
ceeding  quietly  with  his  improvements  and  repairs,  which, 
while  they  enhanced  his  reputation,  gave  the  promise  of  sta- 
bility to  his  government.  When  the  competitors  began  to 
court  his  friendship,  the  remembrance  of  the  wrongs  which 
Demetrius  had  inflicted  upon  the  nation,  no  less  than  good 
policy,  induced  him  to  espouse  the  cause  of  Alexander,  who, 
in  return,  offered  him  the  high-priesthood.  That  office  had 


8  JONATHAN    GOES    TO   ANTIOCH. 

fcecn  vacant  seven  years,  and,  with  the  unanimous  consent 
and  approbation  of  the  people,  it  was  accepted  by  Jonathan. 
It  will  be  remembered  that  the  Maccabees  were  descended 
from  the  eldest  branch  of  the  family  of  Aaron.  Together 
with  the  offer  of  the  priesthood,  Balas  sent  to  Jonathan  a 
purple  robe  and  a  crown,  as  ethnarch  or  prince  of  Judaea, 
The  chief  ecclesiastical,  as  well  as  civil  power,  was  then,  with 
the  full  sanction  of  public  opinion,  assumed  by  Jonathan,  in 
the  seventh  month  of  the  same  year,  at  the  Feast  of  Taber- 
nacles (B.C.  153),  and  remained  in  the  family  until  the 
usurpation  of  .Herod. 

8.  Hearing  of  this,  king  Demetrius,  resolving  to  outbid 
Alexander,  sent  a  long   list  of  privileges   and  immunities 
which  he  would  grant  to  the  Jews,  and  of  honours  which 
he  would  bestow  upon  Jonathan.     But,  distrusting  his  sin- 
cerity, the  people,  when  the  letter  was  read  to  them,  agreed 
with  their  leaders  in  adhering  to  the  cause  of  Alexander 
Balas.     That  cause  was  successful ;    and  when  Alexander 
was  at  Ptolemais,  to  espouse  the  king  of  Egypt's  daughter, 
he  gratefully  acknowledged  the  efficient  assistance  he  had  re- 
ceived from  Jonathan  during  the  struggle,  and  treated  him 
with  distinguished  honours. 

9.  Prosperity  ruined  Alexander  Balas.     The  misconduct 
of  the  ministers  to  whom  he  abandoned  all  the  affairs  of  go- 
vernment, alienated  his  friends  and  encouraged  his  enemies, 
and  in  the  fifth  year  his  head  was  laid  at  the  feet  of  the 
younger  Demetrius,  the  son  of  Demetrius  Soter,  by  Zabdiel, 
with  whom,  after  all  had  been  lost,  the  royal  fugitive  had 
sought  a  refuge  in  Arabia. 

10.  As  Jonathan  had  remained  true  to  Balas  in  this 
struggle,  his  enemies  hailed  the  success  of  Demetrius  Nicator 
as  the  signal  for  his  overthrow ;  and,  through  their  represen- 
tations, he  was  summoned  to  Antioch.     He  went,  carrying 
with  him  valuable  presents,  and  conducted  himself  so  dis- 
creetly, that,  so  far  from  disturbing  him,  Demetrius  not  only 
confirmed  him  in  the  dignities  he  had  received  from  Balas, 
but  added  all  the  valuable  privileges  which  had  been  offered 
by  his  father,  when  he  had  endeavoured  to  outbid  Balas  for 
the  friendship  of  Jonathan. 

11.  Among  his  other  public  acts,  Jonathan  renewed  the 


DEATH   OF  JONATHAN. 


359 


treaty  with  the  Romans,  and  formed  another  with  the  Lace* 
dsemonians.  His  government  of  seventeen  years  was  in  tha 
highest  degree  beneficial  to  his  country,  and  tended  much  to 
give  to  the  peculiar  institutions  of  the  people,  which  ho 
laboured  to  renovate,  that  determinate  character  which  was 
essential  to  their  continuance.  His  end  was  afflicting.  Dis- 
gusted by  the  perfidy  of  Demetrius,  who  cancelled  the  privi- 
leges he  had  granted,  as  soon  as  he  was  relieved  from  the 
danger  by  which  he  was  threatened,  the  Jews  eagerly 
espoused  the  cause  of  a  young  son  of  Alexander  Balas,  who 
was  brought  forward  by  Tryphon,  formerly  governor  of  An- 
tioch.  Eventually  this  youth  was  raised  to  the  throne,  under 
the  name  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes.  But  Tryphon  had  used 
him  only  for  his  own  objects,  and  contemplated  his  removal 
to  make  room  for  himself.  To  this  he  saw  an  obstacle  in  the 
known  attachment  of  Jonathan  to  the  house  of  Balas ;  and 
this  obstacle  he  resolved  to  remove  by  his  death,  which  he 
treacherously  and  barbarously  accomplished  at  Ptolemais, 
where  Jonathan  was  slain,  with  a  thousand  men  who  attended 
him  as  guards.  This  was  speedily  followed  by  the  murder  of 
the  young  king ;  and  Tryphon  placed  on  his  own  head  the 
blood-stained  crown. 


140 


CHAPTER  in.     B.C.  143  TO  78. 


AnfORIAN  PBINCES. 
B.C. 

STRIA. 
B.C. 

Tryphon  143 

John  Hyrcanus  .    . 
Aristobulus    .    .    . 
Alexander  Jannaeus 
Queen  Alexandra     . 

1OTPT. 

Ptolemy  Pliyscon    . 
Ptolemy  Lathyrus  . 
Ptolemy  Alexander 

.    135 
.    107 
.    106 
.    79 

B.C. 

.    144 
.    116 
.      88 

Antiochus  (VII.),  Si- 
detes     139 

Demetrius  Nicator  II.    130 
Alexander  Zebina  .    .    127 
Antiochus       (VIII.), 
Grypus      ....    123 
Antiochus  (IX.),   Cy- 
zicenus       ....    Ill 
Antiochus   VIII.    and 
IX.   contemporane- 
ously         100 

Philip  and  Antiochus 
(X.),  Pius  ....      93 
Demetrius  Kuc-mis    .      92 
Tigranes,  King  of  Ar- 
menia          83 

QEXKEAL    HI8TOBT. 

•XJ. 

Scipiq  Nnsica      .    .    .    136 
Tiberius  Gracchus,  tri- 
bune       138 

Mithridates  the  Great  123 
Caius  Gracchus,  tribune  121 
Caius  Marius,  tribune  119 
Jugurthine  war  begins 

(5  years)      ....    Ill 
Julius  C;esar  bora  .    .    100 
The  civil  war  between 
Marius  and  Sylla  (6 

years) 88 

Sylla,     dictator   (3 

years      ...     82  to  79 
Cicero's  first  Oration  .      81 


1.  WHEN  the  Jews  heard  of  the  massacre  at  Ptolemais, 
and  the  death  of  their  honoured  high-priest,  they  were  filled 
with  consternation  and  sorrow.  To  avert  the  dangers  which 
this  state  of  discouragement  threatened,  Simon,  the  only  sur- 
viving brother  of  Judas  and  Jonathan,  called  the  people  to- 
gether in  the  Temple,  and  offered  himself  as  their  leader. 
The  people  were  encouraged  and  animated  by  the  terms  in 
which  the  offer  was  made,  and  they  accepted  it  with  joy.  The 
first  act  of  Simon  was  to  put  the  country  in  a  state  of  con> 
plete  defence,  by  repairing  all  the  fortresses,  and  storing  them 
with  provisions  and  munitions  of  war.  Then  considering 
that,  bad  as  the  conduct  of  Demetrius  Nicator  had  been,  that 
of  Tryphon  was  much  worse,  Simon  sent  an  embassy  to  the 
former,  offering  to  acknowledge  his  sovereignty,  and  to  assist 
him  against  Tryphon.  Demetrius,  who  led  an  indolent  and 
dissipated  life  at  Laodicea,  and  left  the  war  to  his  generals, 
saw  the  value  of  this  offer,  which  he  gladly  accepted,  and,  in 
return,  agreed  to  acknowledge  Simon  as  the  high-priest  and 
prince  of  the  Jews,  to  relinquish  all  claim  upon  them  for 
tribute,  customs,  and  taxes,  and  to  grant  an  amnesty  for  all 
past  offences  against  himself.  This  being  committed  to  writing 
la  the  form  of  a  royal  edict,  and  properly  ratified,  amounted 


SIMON    MURDERED. 


361 


to  a  churter  of  freedom  and  independence ;  and  was  so  con- 
sidered by  both  parties.  Accordingly,  with  this  year  (B.  C. 
143),  the  Jews  commenced  a  new  epoch,  dating  from  it  as 
from  the  first  year  of  "  the  freedom  of  Jerusalem."  This  era 
is  used  on  the  coins  of  Simon,  as  well  as  by  Josephus,  and  by 
the  author  of  the  first  book  of  Maccabees, 

2.  The  next  care  of  Simon  was  to  reduce  the  fortresses 
which  still  held  out ;  and  he  had  the  inexpressible  satisfac- 
tion of  compelling  the  Syrian  garrison  in  the  citadel  of  Jeru- 
salem, which  had  so  long  been  a  standing  grievance  to  the 
Maccabees,  to  surrender.  He  made  his  son  John  commander 
of  the  forces,  and  ultimately  sent  him  with  king  Demetrius  to 
the  wars  in  the  East,  where,  from  his  exploits  in  Hyrcania, 
he  acquired  the  surname  of  Hyrcanus.  In  the  third  year  of 
his  reign,  he  renewed  the  alliance  with  the  Komans  and  La- 
cedaemonians, and  sent,  as  a  present  to  the  former,  a  great 
shield  of  gold,  worth  fifty  thousand  pounds.  The  senate  was 
pleased,  and  wrote  to  all  the  kings  in  these  parts,  command- 
ing them  to  consider 
the  Jews  as  friends 
and  allies  of  the  Ro- 
mans. The  next  year 
Antiochus  Sidetes  as- 
cended the  Syrian 
throne,  his  brother 
Demetrius  being  held 
in  bondage  by  the 
Parthians.  He  con- 
firmed to  Simon  all 
the  grants  of  his  pre- 
decessor, and  added  the  regal  prerogative  of  coining  money. 
When,  however,  he  had  subdued  and  slain  the  usurper  Try- 
phon,  he  altered  his  tone,  and  demanded  back  the  strongholds 
which  Simon  had  taken,  and  the  tribute  which  had  been  re- 
linquished. He  sent  a  powerful  army  to  enforce  his  demand ; 
which  was  met  and  defeated  by  the  Jews  under  the  conduct 
of  Simon's  two  eldest  sons,  John  and  Judas.  This  victory 
procured  an  interval  of  repose,  during  which  Simon  and  two 
of  his  sons  were  treacherously  murdered,  while  on  a  visit  at 
Jericho  to  his  son-in-law,  Ptolemy,  who  aspired  to  his  office 


146.    Parthians. 


862  JERUSALEM   BESIEGED   «Y   ANTIOCHUB. 

and  power  (B.C.  136).  He  sent  also  to  destroy  John  Hyrc»« 
nus,  who,  however,  had  timely  warning,  and  fled  to  Jerusalem, 
where  the  people  elected  him  in  his  father's  room,  and  shut 
their  gates  against  the  murderer.  Baffled  in  this,  Ptolemy 
applied  to  Antiochus  for  an  army  to  assist  him  in  bringing 
the  country  again  under  the  Syrian  yoke.  Without  wait- 
ing for  his  movements,  Hyrcanus  marched  against  him,  and 
besieged  him  in  a  fortress  near  Jericho,  to  which  he  had  fled. 
The  siege  was,  however,  broken  up  when  the  sabbatical  yea? 
opened,  and  Ptolemy  sought  refuge  beyond  the  Jordan  until 
Antiochus  should  arrive  (B.C.  135).  What  afterwards  be- 
came of  him  is  not  known. 

3.  Antiochus  arrived  soon  after,  with  a  large  army,  and 
besieged  Hyrcanus  in  Jerusalem,  which  was  reduced  to  great 
extremities  for  want  of  provisions.     When  the  Feast  of  Taber- 
nacles approached,  Hyrcanus  begged  a  week's  respite  for  the 
celebration  of  the  festival.     This  was  not  only  granted,  but 
the  king  supplied  victims  for  the  sacrifices,  and  was  in  the 
end  so  much  mollified  that  he  concluded  a  peace,  although  he 
knew  that  the  city  lay  at  his  mercy.     But  he  again  reduced 
the  country  under  the  Syrian  dominion,  dismantled  Jerusa- 
lem, and  exacted  tribute  for  the  fortresses  which  were  held 
out  of  Judaea.     Antiochus  was,  not  long  after,  killed  in  a 
battle  with  the  Parthians,  from  whom  Demetrius  contrived  to 
escape.     Of  the  confusion  occasioned  by  these  events,  Hyrca- 
nus availed  himself  to  enlarge  his  territories,  as  well  as  to  re- 
cover the  independence  of  Judaea ;  and  no  sort  of  service,  tri- 
bute, or  homage,  was  ever  after  paid  by  him  or  his  descend- 
ants to  the  kings  of  Syria. 

4.  The  next  exploit  of  their  prince  must  have  been  very 
acceptable  to  the  antipathies  of  the  Jews ;  for  he  invaded 
Samaria,  took  Shechem,  the  chief  seat  of  the  Samaritans,  and 
destroyed  their  temple  on  Mount  Germm. 

5.  The  next  year  (B.C.  129),  Hyrcanus  attacked  the  Idu- 
means  (Edomites),  who,  during  the  Captivity,  had  established 
themselves  in  the  southern  part  of  Jud«a,  having  Hebron  for 
their  capital,  and  had   since  maintained  themselves  there. 
Having  subdued  them,  Hyrcanus  gave  them  the  choice  of 
adopting  the  Jewish  religion,  or  of  quitting  the  country  and 
seeking  a  settlement  elsewhere.     They  accepted  the  former 


THE  SHORT  REIGN  OF  ARISTOBULU8. 

alternative,  and  afterwards  gradually  incorporated  whh  th* 
Jews,  so  as  not  ultimately  to  be  distinguishable  from  them. 

6.  In  the  course  of  the  two  following  years,  two  several 
embassies  were  sent  to  Koine,  and  obtained  decrees  highly  fa- 
vourable to  Hyrcanus  and  to  the  Jewish  nation,  chiefly  ai 
securing  them  against  the  aggressions  of  then*  neighbours. 
By  his  alliances,  his  consolidation  of  the  government,  his  con- 
quests, and  the  wealth  which  they  afforded,  Hyrcanus  suc- 
ceeded in  raising  the  nation  to  a  position  of  much  greater 
dignity  and  power  than  it  had  occupied  since  the  return  from 
Babylon.     After  enjoying  several  years  of  peace  and  honour, 
he  died  B.C.  106. 

7.  The  principality  was  left  by  Hyrcanus  to  his  wife; 
but  the  government  was  seized  by  his  eldest  son  Aristobulus ; 
and  as  his  mother  refused  to  relinquish  her  claim,  he  sent  her 
to  prison,  where  he  left  her  to  die  of  hunger.     He  also  im- 
prisoned the  three  youngest  of  his  brothers ;  but  shewed  some 
affection  for  Antigonus,  the  next  in  age  to  himself,  and  em- 
ployed him  in  public  business.     Aristobulus  was  the  first  who 
assumed  the  royal  title  and  diadem.     He  extended  his  domi- 
nion by  subduing  the  Itureans,  who,  like  the  Edomites  before, 
chose  rather  to  accept  the  Jewish  religion  than  to  abandon 
their  country.     The  short  reign  of  Aristobulus  was  brought 
to  its  close  through  his  remorse  and  horror  at  discovering 
that  it  was  an  unjust  suspicion  which  had  caused  him  to  put  to 
death  Antigonus,  the  brother  whom  he  had  trusted  and  loved. 

8.  Immediately  after   his   death,  his   three   imprisoned 
brothers  were  liberated,  and  the  eldest  of  them,  Alexander 
Jannaeus,  was  advanced  to  the  throne.     He  ha£  talents  for 
war,  which  enabled  him  to  enlarge  his  dominions,  although, 
in  other  respects,  his  reign  was  far  from  happy.     He  sub- 
dued the  Philistines,  who  accepted  the  alternative  of  adopt- 
ing the  Jewish  religion.     Moab,  Ammon,  Gilead,  and  part 
of  Arabia  Petraea,  also  yielded  to  his  arms.     This  reign  was, 
however,  much  troubled  by  the  Pharisees,  a  sect  whose  name 
occurs  first  in  the  time  of  Hyrcanus,  but  who  must  have 
arisen  earlier,   as  they  had   then   attained  to  much  power 
and  importance.     Their  turbulent  character  and  lofty  preten- 
sions induced  Alexander  to  follow  the  example  of  Hyrcanua 
in  attaching  himself  to  the  rival  sect  of  the  Sadduceea.     This, 


864  DEATH   OF  ALEXANDER   JANN-iEDS. 

as  well  as  the  general  disfavour  with  which  he  regarded  the 
principles  of  the  more  powerful  body,  led  them  to  detest  his 
person  and  government ;  and  they  lost  no  opportunity  of 
exasperating  the  mind  of  the  people  against  him  by  vilifying 
his  administration,  and  by  all  sorts  of  charges  and  insinua- 
tions against  his  conduct  and  character.  His  return  with  loss 
and  disgrace  from  the  siege  of  Amathus  beyond  the  Jordan, 
damaged  his  reputation  with  the  people,  and  gave  increased 
boldness  to  the  Pharisees.  At  length  they  openly  assaulted 
him  while  engaged  in  the  most  sacred  act  of  the  ritual  ser- 
Tice.  At  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  as  he  stood  at  the  altar, 
performing  the  functions  of  his  office,  the  Pharisees,  and  the 
multitude  incited  by  them,  cast  at  him  the  citrons  which  the 
Jews  usually  carried  in  their  hands  on  that  occasion.  This 
was  the  commencement  of  a  civil  war,  which  lasted  nine 
years,  in  which  all  parties  suffered,  and  in  which  above 
50,000  persons  perished.  During  this  war,  both  parties 
committed  the  most  shocking  barbarities  on  each  other.  The 
concluding  act  of  it  was  the  taking  of  Bethone  by  Alexander. 
He  then  brought  800  of  the  prisoners  to  Jerusalem,  an(* 
caused  them  all  to  be  crucified  in  one  day,  and  their  wivet 
and  children  put  to  death  before  their  eyes ;  while  he  sat 
feasting  with  his  women  in  view  of  the  horrid  spectacle. 

9.  Alexander  spent  three  years  more  in  reducing  the  for- 
tresses which   had  fallen   into  hostile  hands  during  these 
troubles,  and  in  extending  his  power  beyond  the  Jordan; 
where,  it  should  be  observed,  the  country  was  chiefly  occu- 
pied by,  or  under  the  control  of,  tribes  of  Arabian  origin, 
which  had  settled  in  these  parts ;  and  hence  the  whole  coun- 
try beyond  Jordan,  excepting  the  northernmost  part,  came 
ultimately  to  be  considered  as  part  of  Arabia,  and  is  so  named 
by  ancient  geographers. 

10.  Returning  victorious  to  Jerusalem,  Alexander  aban- 
doned  himself  to   luxury,    drunkenness,    and   sloth,  which 
brought  on  a  quartan  ague,  under  which  he  languished  for 
three  years  and  then  died.     B.C.  82. 

11.  Before  his  death,  Alexander  delivered  the  govern- 
ment to  his  wife  Alexandra,  and  Appointed  her  the  guardian 
of  the  young  princes.     Following  the  dying  counsels  of  her 
late  husband,  she  convened  the  leaders  of  the  Pharisees,  and 


PERSECUTION    OF   THE  SADDUCEEB. 


365 


committed  to  them  the  management  of  affairs.  With  this 
they  were  so  wonderfully  mollified,  that  they  not  only  secured 
her  own  peaceful  succession,  but  bestowed  a  most  magnificent 
funeral  on  their  old  enemy.  Being  now  the  dominant  party, 
and,  in  fact,  greatly  exceeding  the  other  party  in  popularity 
and  numbers,  the  queen  soon  became  a  mere  tool  in  their 
hands.  She  was  obliged  to  yield  to  their  most  unreasonable 
demands ;  and  they  used  their  power  with  no  sparing  or  gentle 
hand.  They  raised  a  grievous  persecution  against  the  Sad- 
ducees,  and,  in  general,  used  their  authority  in  a  most  oppres- 
sive and  arbitrary  manner,— especially  against  the  former 
friends  and  adherents  of  Alexander  Jannseus.  Many  of  the 
most  valuable  persons,  finding  that  the  queen  was  unable  to 
protect  them,  abandoned  Jerusalem,  and  withdrew  to  obscuiw 
towns. 


CHAPTEE  IV.    B.C.  78  TO  54 


AJLAJfOlttAK   PRINCES. 

B.C. 

Q.  Alexandra,  with  Hyr- 

canns  II.  as  priest  .  78 
Hyrcanua  II.  king  .  .  69 
Aristobuhis  ....  69 
Hyrcanui  IL  restored  .  68 


B.C. 

Ptolemy  Aulete*     .        64 

ROMAN   OOVBK.NOKS. 

B.C. 

Gabinius     .....    68 
Crassu* 65 

STRIA. 

B.  c. 

Antioclms  (XI.)  Asia- 
ticus 69 

Dethroned  by  Pouipcy, 
and  Syria  made  a  IVo- 
man  province  ...  65 


GBN1RAL   IHBTOW. 

B.a 

Sparta  ens 71 

Lucullus  defeat*  Mith- 

ridates  and  Tigranes  69 

The  Cataline  conspiracy  68 

Cicero 68 

Catullus 60 

1st  Triumvirate:  Fom- 
pey,   J.    Cteaar,   and 

Ciassug    .....  60 

Cicero  banished   .    .    .  E8 

Sallut it 


1.  ALEXANDRA  had  two  sons.     The  elder,  Hyrcanus,  who 
was  a  man  of  quiet  habits  and  indolent  temper,  was  raised 
to  the  high  priesthood.     The  other  son,  Aristobulus,  was  of 
a  more  ardent  and  impetuous  temperament,  and  took  no  pains 
to  conceal  his 'dislike  of  his  mother's  proceedings,  and  of  the 
conduct  of  the  Pharisees.     He,  with  lie  principal  men  of  the 
party,  which  had  been  paramount  in  the  time  of  his  father, 
appeared  before  the  throne,  and  asked  permission  to  quit  the 
country,  or  to  reside  in  the  frontier  towns,  out  of  the  way 
of  the  Pharisees.     The  request  was  granted,  excepting  that 
they  were  not  permitted  to  withdraw  to  those  towns  hi  which 
the  queen  kept  her  treasures.     Aristobulus  was  afterwards 
entrusted  with  some   forces  to  relieve  Damascus;    but  he 
only  used  the  occasion  as  an  opportunity  of  making  himself 
agreeable  to  the  soldiers,  and  returned  without  having  done 
any  thing  of  importance.      After  a  peaceful  reign  of  nine 
years,  Queen  Alexandra  fell  sick,  and  died,  after  having,  in 
her  last  days,  as  one  who  had  nothing  more  to  do  with  go- 
Yernment,  refused  to  nominate  her  successor. 

2.  The  Pharisees,  however,  placed  Hyrcanus  IL  on  the 
throne.     But  he  reigned  only  three  months ;  for  his  brother 
Aristobulus,  having  got  possession  of  most  of  the  fortresses  of 
the  kingdom,  during  the  illness  of  his  mother,  advanced  hia 
own  claims  to  the  sovereignty.     The  people,  who  had  grown 


ARISTOBULUS    DEFEATED    BY   ARETAS. 


367 


weary  of  the  Pharisees,  and  knew  that  the  imbecile  Hyrca- 
nus  was  entirely  in  their  hands,  supported  this  movement ; 
the  soldiers  also  de- 
serted to  the  popular 
Aristobulus.  Hyrca- 
nus,  with  little  reluc- 
tance, then  resigned 
the  mitre  and  the 
crown,  and  withdrew 
into  private  life,  which 
better  suited  his  cha- 
racter and  habits. 

3.  In  his  retire- 
ment, Hyrcaiius  fell 
under  the  designing 
counsels  of  Antipater 
(originally  Antipas), 
an  Idumean,  who  had 
been  much  in  the 
confidence  of  Alexan- 
der Janncsus  and  his 
wife  Alexandra :  by 
them  he  had  been 
appointed  governor  of 
Idumea,in  which  office 
he  had  amassed  con- 
riderable  wealth.  By  repeated  solicitations,  and  by  persuadi.ig 
him  that  his  brother  sought  his  life,  this  person  at  length  in- 
duced Hyrcanus  to  escape  by  night  to  Petra,  the  seat  of  the 
Arabian  king  Aretas,  and  claim  his  protection  and  assist- 
ance. Aretas  espoused  his  cause,  and  brought  him  back  to 
Judwa  with  an  army  of  50,000  men ;  and  being  joined  by 
many  Jews  of  the  same  party,  he  gave  battle  to  Aristobulus, 
who  was  defeated,  and  obliged  to  retreat  to  the  temple-mount, 
which  had  by  this  time  become  a  strong  fortress.  The  siege 
of  this  fortress  was  carried  on  with  the  animosity  which  has 
always  been  usual  in  civil  wars.  Heathen  kings  had  almost 
invariably,  during  a  siege,  allowed  the  lambs  for  sacrifice  at 
the  great  festivals  to  be  introduced  into  the  temple  ;  but  this 
was  refused  by  the  party  of  Hyrcanus,  at  the  passover,  al- 


146    Modern  Asiatic  Crowns, 


368  ARISTOBULUS    DEFEATS    ARETA8. 

though  Aristobulus  gave,  over  the  walls,  money  to  pay  lor 
them. 

4.  At  this  time,  the  Romans,  in  accordance  with  the  na- 
tional policy  for  establishing  a  universal  empire,  had  a  large 
army  in  Asia,  under  the  command  of  the  great  Pompey,  who 
was  warring  in  Armenia  against  Tigranes  and  Mithridates, 
while  some  of  his  officers  were  employed  in  Syria.     In  this 
emergency,  Aristobulus  sent  to  Severus  the  Koman  general, 
who  had  taken  possession  of  Damascus,  imploring  his  assist 
ance  against  his  brother,  not  forgetting  to  send  a  present  of 
400  talents  with  the  application.     Although  Hyrcanus  offered 
to  buy  his  lid  at  the  same  price,  the  Roman  preferred  the 
cause  of  Aristobulus,  as  one  whom  it  might  be  the  most  easy 

to  assist,  and  the  most  difficult 
to  subdue ;  and,  therefore,  he 
commanded  Aretas  instantly 
to  withdraw  his  forces  from 
Judaea,  under  pain  of  a  war 
147.  with  the  Romans.  The  Arabian 

king  obeyed  at  once ;  but,  on  his  retreat,  he  was  overtaken 
by  Aristobulus,  and  was  defeated  in  a  bloody  conflict,  in 
which  many  of  the  friend.*  of  Hyrcanus  perished.  Being  thus 
master  of  the  country,  Aristobulus  anxiously  endeavoured  to 
procure  from  the  Romans  a  recognition  of  his  title.  Accord- 
ingly, when  Pompey  soon  after  came  to  Damascus,  and  twelve 
kings  and  many  ambassadors  appeared  before  him,  the  am- 
bassadors of  Aristobulus  were  among  the  number,  bearing,  as 
a  present,  an  exquisitely  wrought  vine  of  pure  gold,  valued  at 
500  talents.  His  suit  was  waived  for  the  time,  and  although 
his  present  was  accepted,  not  his  own  name  but  that  of  his 
father  was  inscribed  upon  it,  as  the  donor. 

5.  The  next  year,  when  both  Hyrcanus  and  Aristobulus 
Bent  ambassadors  to  Pompey,  inviting  him  to  consider  and 
decide  their  differences,  he  put  them  off  to  the  year  ensuing, 
when  they  again  appeared  before  him,  each  furnished  with  a 
multitude  of  witnesses  to  prove  his  claim  ;  while  another  body 
of  Jews  came  and  accused  both  of  them  of  having  changed 
the  government,  which  had  formerly  been  administered  by 
high-priests,  and  not  by  kings.     Hyrcanus  urged  his  right  as 
the  eldei  bore ;  which  right,  Aristobulus  contended,  was  mtt» 


TEMPLE  BESIEGED  AND  TAKEN.  369 

tralised  by  his  incompetency.  Pompey,  however,  still  left 
the  matter  undecided,  until  he  should  be  at  leisure  to  come 
himself  and  settle  it  at  Jerusalem.  But  the  impetuous  Aris- 
tobulus,  perceiving  that  imbecility  in  a  dependent  prince 
was  far  from  being  objectionable  to  the  Eomans,  and  that  the 
ultimate  decision  was  likely  to  be  against  him,  abruptly  with- 
drew to  make  preparations  for  war.  Enraged  at  this,  Pom- 
pey, on  his  return  from  an  expedition  against  the  Nabathsean 
Arabs,  marched  into  Judaea,  and  summoned  Aristobulus,  who 
was  in  the  strong  fortress  of  Alexandrium,  to  appear  before 
him.  He  obeyed ;  and  Pompey  no  sooner  had  him  in  his 
power,  than  he  compelled  him  to  sign  an  order  for  all  the  for- 
tresses to  be  given  up  to  the  Romans,  He  was  then  libe- 
rated ;  when,  resenting  this  treatment,  he  fled  to  Jerusalem, 
determined  to  stand  a  siege.  But  when  Pompey  advanced, 
the  gates  were  opened  to  his  troops  by  the  party  of  Hyrca- 
nus  ;  and  Aristobulus  and  his  party  withdrew  once  more  into 
the  Temple,  determined  to  hold  out  to  the  last.  Here  they 
were  closely  besieged  by  Pompey,  who  found  his  proceedings 
greatly  facilitated  by  the  strictness  with  which  the  Jewish 
people  observed  their  Sabbath.  It  was  true,  that  since  the 
Maccabaean  wars,  they  would  on  that  day  stand  on  their  own 
defence ;  yet  they  still  considered  it  unlawful  to  take  any 
steps  to  hinder  the  works  or  operations  of  the  enemy.  The 
Romans  were,  therefore,  allowed,  without  the  slightest  moles- 
tation, to  carry  on  during  the  Sabbath-days  their  preparations 
for  the  assaults  of  the  ensuing  weeks ;  by  which  means  they 
at  length  carried  the  Temple  by  assault,  after  a  siege  of  three 
months,  on  the  very  day  which  the  Jews  observed  as  a  fast 
for  the  taking  of  the  city  and  Temple  by  Nebitchadnezzar. 
A  dreadful  carnage  now  ensued,  during  which  the  officiating 
priests  continued,  with  the  utmost  composure,  their  solemn 
services  at  the  altar,  until  they  were  themselves  smitten  down 
before  it  without  resistance. 

6.  Pompey  had  the  temerity  to  enter  the  Temple  itself 
even  to  the  most  holy  place,  with  some  of  his  officers ;  no 
one  venturing  to  oppose  the  act.  But  curious  observers  have 
remarked,  that  he  was  ever  after  an  unprosperous  man  ;  and 
this  is  no  doubt  tiue  in  itself,  whether  it  was  a  consequence 
Wnkh  resulted  from  this  sacrilege  or  not.  In  the  gacctuary, 


870  ALEXANDER  DEFEATED   BY   GABINIUB. 

the  Roman  noted  with  a  curious  eye  the  objects  presented  to 
his  view ;  but  he  left  untouched  all  the  sacred  utensils,  and  even 
the  treasures  of  the  Temple,  which  amounted  to  ten  thousand 
talents  of  gold.  The  walls  and  fortifications  of  Jerusalem 
were  then  demolished  by  order  of  Pompey ;  who  also  made 
no  ceremony  in  reducing  the  recent  "  allies"  of  Rome  to  the 
condition  of  a  tributary  people.  He  indeed  appointed  Hyrca- 
nus  to  be  high-priest  and  prince  of  the  country ;  but  he  re- 
quired him  to  pay  tribute  to  the  Romans,  and  forbade  him  to 
assume  the  crown,  or  extend  his  territories  beyond  their  an- 
cient limits.  The  external  conquests  of  the  principality  were 
•dded  to  Syria,  which  was  erected  into  a  Roman  province, 
•nd  left  under  the  dominion  of  Scaurus  as  prefect,  with  two 
legions  to  preserve  order.  To  this  date  all  agree  in  referring 
the  subjection  of  Judaea  to  the  Romans.  When  Pompey  left 
Palestine,  he  took  with  him  Aristobulus,  with  his  two  sons, 
Alexander  and  Antigonus,  and  two  of  his  daughters,  to  <race 
his  triumph  at  Rome. 

7.  Alexander,  the  eldest  son  of  Aristobulus,  escaped  from 
Pompey  during  the  journey  to  Rome,  and  got  back  to  his 
own  country.     He  must,  however,  have  kept  quiet  for  a  time, 
as  we  do  not  hear  of  him  till  the  year  B.  C.  57,  when  he  had 
found  means  to  collect  a  considerable  force,  with  which  he 
seized  and  garrisoned  several  strong  fortresses,  and  from  them 
ravaged  the  whole  country.     Hyrcanus  had  no  means  to  op- 
pose him,  and  as  Jerusalem  would  probably  be  the  next  point 
of  attack,  he  wished  to  rebuild  the  walls  of  the  city,  but  was 
forbidden  by  the  jealousy  of  the  Romans.      On  his  calling 
upon  them  for  succour,  however,  the  pro-consul,  Gabinius, 
marched  an  army  into  Judwa,  and  was  accompanied  by  the 
celebrated  Mark  Antony,  the  commander  of  his  cavalry.     The 
Roman  troops  were  joined  by  those  of  Hyrcanus,  under  An- 
tipater;   and  in  the  battle  which  followed,  Alexander  was 
completely  routed.     He  sought  refuge  in  the  strong  fortress 
of  Alexandrium,  whence,  through  the  mediation  of  his  mother, 
he  concluded  a  peace  with  Gabinius,  on  condition  of  surren- 
dering the  fortresses  held  by  him,  which  were  then  demolished, 

8.  The  general  then  employed  himself  in  settling  the 
country,  after  the  manner  of  the  Romans.     He  was  probably, 
in  many  respects,  guided  by  the  advice  of  Antipater,  who 


CRABSUS  PLUNDKRS  THE  TEMPLE.          371 

made  it  Ws  policy  to  ingratiate  himself  with  the  Komans. 
The  most  important  measure  was  the  change  of  the  govern- 
ment to  an  aristocracy.  Before  this,  the  administration  of 
affairs  had  been  conducted  by  two  sanhedrim,  or  councils,  or 
courts  of  justice  : — the  lesser  consisting  of  twenty-three  mem- 
bers, existed  in  every  city,  and  all  these  local  sanhedrims 
were  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Grand  Sanhedrim  of 
seventy-two  members,  which  sat  at  Jerusalem.  These  were 
pot  down  by  Gabinius,  who,  in  their  place,  established  five 
separate  and  independent  tribunals — at  Jerusalem,  Jericho, 
Gadara,  Amathus,  and  Sepphoris, — giving  to  each  the  power 
of  administering  summary  justice  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the 
several  districts.  This  threw  the  whole  power  into  the  hands 
of  the  nobles,  who  presided  in  these  courts ;  whereas  by  the 
former  practice  the  power  had  ultimately  centred  in  the  prince. 
This,  or  anything  that  tended  to  lower  the  regal  principle  of 
government,  was  no  doubt  acceptable  to  the  Jews  in  general ; 
for  they  were  unwilling  to  have  any  king  not  of  the  house  of 
David  to  reign  over  them,  especially  as  they  were  at  this 
time  anxiously  expecting  the  appearance  of  the  promised 
Messiah. 

9.  The  next  event  of  importance  is  the  re-appearance  of 
Aristobulus,  who,  with  his  younger  son  Antigonus,  escaped 
from  Rome,  and  returned  to  his  own  land,  where  he  soon  got 
together  a  considerable  number  of  adherents,  and  excited  a 
revolt,  which  might  have  been  dangerous,  but  for  the  inter- 
ference of  the  Eomans,  who  soon  defeated  his  forces,  and 
again  made  him  and  his  son  prisoners.     But  in  sending  them 
back  to  Rome,  Gabinius  made  such  a  representation  of  the 
services  of  the  mother  in  suppressing  Alexander's  insurrection, 
that  the  senate  liberated  the  family,  and  only  detained  Aris- 
tobulus. 

10.  Not  long  after  this,  Gabinius  was  succeeded  in  the 
government  of  Syria  by  the  celebrated  triumvir  Crassus,  whose 
insatiable  avarice  is  well  known  to  the  students  of  Roman 
history.     He  soon  visited  Jerusalem  with  a  body  of  soldiers, 
and  plundered  the  temple  of  all  the  treasures  which  Pompey 
had  spared,  to  the  value  of  two  millions  sterling.     His  ter- 
rible overthrow  and  death,  in  the  ensuing  year,  was  deemed 
by  the  Jews  a  judgment  upon  him  for  this  sacrilege. 


•7S 


CHAPTER  V.    B.C.  54  TO  87. 


•.0. 

Hyrcanus  IL 

Antigomu 40 

4ntizonnt  beheaded ; 
End  of  Aiamouean 
Dynasty  .  ...  37 


SYBTA. 

B.C. 

Roman  Governors. 

Bibulus 61 

Q.  Metellus  Scipio  .    .  50 

Sex t us  Csesar.    ...  47 

Cassius  ......  43 

Ventidim 38 


Ptolemy  Auletes. 
Cleopatra    ...'..    n 

XOMK. 

Julius  Csesar   ....    38 
II.  Triumvirate  —  OcU- 
vius— Mark  Antony 
— Lepidus  .    ...    31 

PEESON*. 


CorneliM  Nepot 50 

Varro 49 

Diodor  us  Siculus .    ...    i    ...  44 

Trogus  Pompeim      .......  41 

Cains  Cassius,  ot.    .......  49 

Marcui  Brutus,  ot. 43 


•BNUUI.  H1STOBT. 

»XS. 

Syria  invaded  by  the  Parthian*  ...  50 

Battle  of  Pharsalia 49 

Cato  kills  himself  at  Utica    ....  47 

Csesar  reforms  the  Roman  Calendar    .  46 

Caesar  slain  in  the  Senate-house    .    .  44 

Battle  of  Philippi 42 

The  Partisans  make  themselves  mas- 
ters of  Syria  and  Asia  Minor     .    .  40 
The  Parthians  defeated  and  expelled 
by  Ventidiui Si 


1.  IN  the  Roman  civil  war  which  broke  out  between 
Pompey  and  Julius  Caesar,  the  latter,  thinking  to  promote 
his  own  interests  and  to  disturb  those  of  his  rival  in  Syria, 
liberated  Aristobulus,  and  sent  him  home  with  two  legions  of 
soldiers  to  reclaim  the  crown.  But  he  was  poisoned  in  the 
way  by  the  adherents  of  Pompey;  by  whom  also  his  son, 
Alexander,  who  had  begun  to  raise  forces  to  assist  his  father, 
was  seized,  brought  to  Antioch,  and  after  a  mock  trial,  be- 
headed. Two  years  after,  the  surviving  son,  Antigonus, 
presented  himself  before  Caesar  when  he  returned,  through 
Judaea,  from  his  campaign  in  Egypt,  and  solicited  to  be  re- 
itored  to  the  principality  of  his  father.  He  mentioned  the 
claims  of  his  family,  its  wrongs,  and  how  much  it  had 
suffered  in  his  cause.  But  Caesar  was  now  under  a  new  in- 
fluence, and  he  therefore  not  only  rejected  the  petition,  but 
treated  it  as  an  impertinence.  The  new  influence  was  that  of 
Antipater,  who  swayed  the  real  power  of  the  province  in  the 
name  of  Hyrcanus.  He  had  employed  that  power  and  the 
near  resources  of  a  neighbour,  so  much  to  the  advantage  of 


HEROD    GOVERNOR    OP    GALILEE.  373 

the  Romans  in  this  campaign,  he  had  devoted  himself  so 
sedulously  to  Caesar,  and,  withal,  he  had  found  occasion  to 
display  so  much  valour  and  conduct,  that  Caesar  felt  grateful 
to  him,  and  held  him  in  high  estimation. 

2.  Antipater  failed  not  to  employ,  for  the  advancement 
of  his  own  fortunes,  the  influence  he  had  thus  acquired. 
Ccesar  was  induced  to  confirm  to  Hyrcanus  the  full  and 
ancient  powers  of  the  high-priesthood  and  the  ethnarchy. 
This  had  the  effect  of  indirectly  restoring  the  regal  character 
of  the  government,  which  had  been  impaired  by  the  measures 
of  Gabinius,  and  of  destroying  the  independent  jurisdictions 
which  he  had  established.  To  do  this,  and  to  do  it  without 
a  direct  decree  against  a  popular  measure,  appears  to  have 
been  the  real  object  of  this  restoration.  Hyrcanus  personally 
derived  no  increase  of  power  from  it ;  for  at  the  same  time 
Antipater  himself,  who  had  before  Leen  admitted  to  the  dignity 
of  Roman  citizenship,  was  appointed  Roman  procurator  of 
Judaea,  which  vested  in  him  all  the  substantial  powers  of  the 
state.  Caesar  also  granted  permission  for  rebuilding  the 
walls  of  Jerusalem  which  Pompey  had  destroyed  ;  and  at 
this  and  other  times,  such  other  signal  favours  were,  through 
Antipater,  bestowed  by  Caesar  upon  the  Jewish  nation,  that 
in  his  time  the  weight  of  the  Roman  yoke  was  scarcely  felt. 
One  of  the  first  acts  of  the  new  procurator  was  to  raise  his 
two  sons,  Phasael  and  Herod,  to  stations  of  trust  and  distinc- 
tion. Herod  was  made  governor  of  Galilee,  and  Phasael 
governor  of  Jerusalem.  The  former  exercised  himself  in 
clearing  his  province  of  the  bands  of  daring  robbers  by 
which  it  was  infested.  But  his  mode  of  action  was  so  sove- 
reign and  arbitrary  as  to  attract  the  notice  of  the  Sanhedrim, 
which  summoned  him  to  Jerusalem  to  give  an  account  of  his 
conduct.  He  came  indeed,  but  he  came  clothed  in  purple, 
with  a  numerous  retinue,  and  bearing  a  letter  from  the  pre- 
sident of  Syria,  with  express  orders  for  his  acquittal.  This, 
with  his  haughty  and  imperious  carriage,  quite  intimidated 
the  assembly,  until  an  address  from  one  of  their  number 
kindled  their  resentment  as  well  at  his  past  as  present  con- 
duct. Perceiving  this,  Hyrcanus,  who  was  attached  to  him, 
adjourned  the  assembly,  and,  as  advised  by  that  prince, 
Herod  fled  from  the  city  in  the  following  night,  and  went  to 


B74  ANTIPATER  POISONED. 

8extus  Ctesar  at  Damascus,  who  bestowed  upon  him  tfat 
government  of  Coale-Syria.  Burning  with  resentment^ 
Herod  would  have  marched  to  Jerusalem  to  punish  the 
Sanhedrim  and  depose  Hyrcanus,  had  not  his  father  and 
brother  persuaded  him  to  abandon  the  design. 

3.  The  greater  struggles  and  confusions  in  the  state  of 
Rome  were  accompanied  by  smaller  conflicts  and  troubles  in 
Syria  and  Palestine ;  but  in  all  these,  it  was  the  lot  of  the 
family  of  Antipater  to  be  always  uppermost.  After  the 
assassination  of  Julius  Caesar  at  Rome  by  Brutus,  Cassiua, 
and  their  confederates,  and  of  his  relative  Sextus  Caesar 
in  Syria  by  Bassus,  the  flames  of  war  broke  forth  anew. 
Cassius  being,  like  others,  obliged  to  withdraw  before  the 
paramount  influence  of  Antony  and  Octavius  in  Italy,  passed 
over  into  Syria,  and,  seizing  that  province,  made  head  there 
against  the  proconsul  Dolabella.  Cassius  was  obliged  to 
raise  heavy  contributions  to  maintain  the  large  army  he  had 
collected.  Judsaa  was  assessed  in  700  talents;  and  Anti- 
pater  commissioned  Herod  to  raise  one-half,  and  Malichus, 
one  of  the  principal  supporters  of  Hyrcanus,  to  collect  the 
other.  Herod  won  high  favour  with  Cassius  by  the  speedy 
payment  of  his  portion ;  but  Malichus,  being  more  dilatory, 
would  have  been  put  to  death,  had  not  Hyrcanus  redeemed 
him  by  paying  100  talents  out  of  his  own  coffers.  This 
affair  seems  to  have  quickened  the  bad  feeling  with  which 
Malichus  and  other  leading  Jews  regarded  the  power  and 
authority  which  Antipater  had  acquired  and  was  acquiring 
over  the  nation.  They  therefore  plotted  to  destroy  him  and 
his  whole  family  ;  and  soon  after  Antipater  was  poisoned 
with  a  glass  of  wine,  which  the  high-priest's  brother  was  in- 
duced to  give  him  at  an  entertainment  in  the  palace.  Herod 
avenged  his  father,  by  inducing  Cassius  to  order  Malichus  to 
be  slain  at  Tyre  by  the  Roman  soldiers.  The  party  of 
which  Malichus  had  been  the  head,  countenanced  by  Hyr- 
canus himself,  then  made  a  vehement  struggle  to  relieve 
themselves  from  the  grasp  of  Antipater's  sons.  They  failed, 
and  the  failure  gave  the  more  strength  to  Herod  and  Phasael. 
Herod  upbraided  Hyrcanus  for  the  part  he  had  taken  in  this 
affair ;  but  he  did  not  come  to  an  open  rupture  with  him,  aa 
ha  wished  to  bring  into  his  own  family  the  claims  of  th« 


ANTIGOXUS  DEFEATED  BY   HEROD.  379* 

Asamonean  house  by  a  marriage  with  Mariamne,  the  high* 
priest's  accomplished  and  beautiful  grand-daughter. 

4.  The  party  adverse  to  Herod  and  Phasael,  was,  how- 
ever, far  from  being  extinct.      It  soon  found  another  and 
more  dangerous  head  in  the  person  of  Antigonus,  that  younger 
Bon  of  Aristobulus,  whom  there  has  been  more  than   one 
occasion  to  mention.     He  came  to  claim  his  father's  throne ; 
and  his  claim  was  well  supported.      But  when  Antigonus 
arrived  in  Judaea  with  his  army,  he  received  from  Herod  a 
complete  overthrow,  and  was  obliged,  for  the  time,  to  abandon 
his  enterprise.     The  next  year,  after  the  victory  over  Brutus 
at  Philippi,  Mark  Antony  passed  over  into  Asia,  to  secure  that 
important  region  for  the  conquerors.     It  will  be  remembered 
that  this  celebrated  man  had  formerly  served  in  Palestine 
with  Gabinius,  and  must  have  been  acquainted  with  the  affairs 
of  the  Jewish  people,  and  with  the  persons  of  their  leaders. 
A  deputation,  composed  of  a  hundred  influential  Jews,  came 
to  him  at  Daphne,  near  Antioch,  with  complaints  against  the 
usurping  sons  of  Antipater.     Antony  gave  them  a  hearing, 
and  then  turning  to  Hyrcanus,  who  was  present,  asked  whom 
he  thought  the  most  competent  to  govern  the  state  under 
himself.     To  the  surprise  of  many,  he  named  the  two  brothers, 
influenced  possibly  by  the  projected  marriage  between  Herod 
and  his  grand-daughter.     On  this,  Antony,  who  had  received 
gifts  from  Herod,  and  who  well  remembered  the  services  of 
Antipater,  raised  Herod  and  Phasael  to  the  rank  of  tetrarchs1, 
and  committed  the  affairs  of  Judsea  to  their  administration. 
Not  long  after,  however,  when  Antony  was  at  Tyre,  another 
more  numerous  deputation  came  to  him  with  the  same  com- 
plaints;  but  Antony  ordered  the  soldiers  to  disperse  them, 
which  was  not  done  without  loss  of  life. 

5.  Antigonus  was  not  yet  disheartened.     The  Parthiana^ 
for  a  brief  period,  became  masters  of  Syria,  and  held  possession 
of  Sidon  and  Ptolemais.     Antigonus  engaged  their  assistance 
by  the  promise  of  a  thousand  talents  and  five  hundred  Jewish 
women,  and  advanced  at  the  head  of  a  powerful  army  against 
Jerusalem ;  and  after  many  strong  efforts,  succeeded  in  re- 
covering  the    kingdom.      Herod   escaped    by  flight;    but 
Hyrcanus  and  Phasael  were  thrown  into  dungeons.     Knowing 
that  his  death  was  determined,  Phasael  dashed  out  his  brains 


876  HEROD   BESIEGES   JERUSALEM. 

against  the  prison  walls.  Antigonus  dared  not  incur  the 
odium  of  destroying  his  aged  uncle ;  but  he  barbarously  cropped 
off  his  ears,  and  sent  him  far  away  to  Seleucia  in  Babylonia, 
in  the  safe  keeping  of  the  Parthians. 

6.  Herod  made  the  best  of  his  way  to  Rome,  where  he 
found  his  friend  Antony  in  the  very  zenith  of  his  power ;  and 
was  by  him  introduced  to  the  favourable  notice  of  Octavius, 
his  coadjutor,  by  an  account  of  the  services  which  Antipater 
had  rendered  to  Julius  Csesar  in  the  Egyptian  campaign,  and 
of  the  esteem  in  which  he  had  been  held  by  that  conqueror. 
All  that  Herod  came  prepared  to  solicit  was,  that  Aristobulus, 
the  brother  of  his  espoused  Mariamne,  should  have  the  throne 
of  Judsea,  purposing  himself  to  govern  under  him,  as  he  had 
governed  under  Hyrcanus.  But  Antony  would  hear  of  nothing 
less  than  that  he  should  be  king  himself,  and,  with  the  con- 
currence of  Octavius  and  of  the  Senate,  he  was  solemnly 
inaugurated  king  of  Judaea,  in  the  Capitol  of  Rome,  He  had 
•till,  however,  to  gain  possession  of  his  kingdom,  and  this  he 
found  an  arduous  undertaking.  The  Romans  were  again 
masters  of  Syria ;  but  such  assistance  as  Herod  could  obtain 
from  them  did  him  more  harm  than  good;  and  the  war 
lingered  on  with  various  success  for  between  two  and  three 
years,  when,  finding  that  he  had  tolerably  well  secured  Galilee 
and  Samaria,  he  led  his  forces  against  Jerusalem.  He  was 
induced  to  do  this,  probably,  by  the  promise  of  efficient  aid 
from  Antony,  who  had  now  returned  to  the  East.  While 
engaged  in  the  siege,  Herod  completed  his  marriage  with 
Mariamne,  whom  he  had  espoused  four  years  before,  hoping 
by  this  step  to  reconcile  the  people  to  his  government.  He 
was  joined  before  Jerusalem  by  Sosius,  the  president  of  Syria, 
whom  Antony  had  sent  to  his  assistance  with  a  powerful  army, 
wMch  raised  the  whole  investing  force  to  above  60,000  men. 
The  city  withstood  a  vigorous  siege  of  above  half  a  year,  and 
was  then  taken  by  storm.  Exasperated  at  the  obstinate 
resistance  they  had  encountered,  the  Roman  soldiers  pillaged 
the  city,  and  massacred  the  inhabitants  without  mercy. 
Jerusalem  would  probably  have  been  destroyed,  had  not 
Herod  ransomed  it  with  gold.  Antigonus  surrendered  him- 
eelf  to  Sosius,  and  showing  less  of  the  hero  than  had  been 
•xpected  from  him,  was  treated  with  contempt.  He  was 


ASAMONEAN  DYNASTY  ENDS. 


877 


lent  in  chains  to  Antioch,  where  he  was  ultimately,  at  the 
solicitation  of  Herod,  put  to  death,  with  such  contumely  M 
had  never  before  been  shewn  by  the  Eomans  to  a  crowned 
head. 

7.  Thus  ended  the  Asamonean  dynasty,  after  it  had  sub- 
listed  126  years.  In  its  later  struggles  for  existence,  tho 
cost  devoted  and  even  obstinate  attachment  to  it  was  evinced 
by  the  great  mass  of  the  Jewish  people  ;  and  it  was  because 
not! dng  would  induce  them  to  acknowledge  one  of  another 
family  as  king  while  Antigonus  lived,  that  Herod  determined 
itt  pi  )curing  his  death.  After  that,  the  Jews  sullenly  and 
gradually  submitted  to  what  they  could  not  avoid,  Herod 
being  upheld  by  Eoman  swords. 


OOK  vm. 

CHAPTER  I.     B.C.  37  TO  B.C.  4. 


THE  JZW3. 

B.C. 

Herod  the  Great 37 

Birth  of  John  the  Baptist  announced  6 

Birth  of  Christ  announced     ....  5 

John  the  Baptist  horn 6 

EGYPT. 


Cleopatra. 

Egypt  reduced  to  a  Roman  Province  by 
Octavius       81 

SENERAL  BISTORT. 

B.C. 

lepidus  erpelled  from  the  Triumvirate  S8 
War  between  Octavins  and  Antony    .    83 

Battle  of  Actium 31 

Octavius  invades  Egypt,  and  reduces  it 

to  a  Roman  Province 20 

Octavius,  Emperor,  with  the  title  of  Au- 
gustas      87 


STRIA. 

*« 

Roman  Governor*. 
Plancus       ...      .    .    .    .    ,        .94 

Messala  Corvinus     .......    2T 

Agrippa a 

again If 

Sentius  Saturninus  and  Titus  Vclum- 
nius IS 


PKE30NS. 

».  0. 

Meecens*    ..........Si 

Agrippa 29 

Horace .    .    .    2! 

Prnpertius   ..........    27 

Titus  Livius     .........    26 

Tibullns 21 

Ovid 20 

Vitruvins 16 

Dionysins  of  Halicarnassns  .    •        .1 


1.  WE  now  find  upon  the  throne  of  Judaea  the  man  who 
comes  down  to  us  as  Herod  "  the  Great,"  and  who  certainly 
manifested  in  no  common  degree  the  qualities  to  which  great- 
ness has  been  usually  ascribed.  Understanding  the  epithet, 
in  its  conventional  use,  as  not  applied  to  moral  goodness,  but 
to  certain  regal  qualities  which  men  have  been  trained  to 
admire,  it  must  be  admitted  that  Herod  had  as  good  claim  to 
be  called  "  the  Great"  as  many  of  those  to  whom  that  dis- 
tinction has  been  given.  There  is  no  person  who,  singly, 
fills  so  large  a  place  in  the  history  of  the  Jews,  or  whose  cha- 
racter has  been  brought  so  completely  into  view.  His  resolu- 
tion and  indomitable  valour  are  evinced  by  his  whole  history; 
he  was  liberal  even  to  extravagance  in  his  expenditure ;  hia 
views  were  large  and  penetrating,  and  his  plans  comprehen- 
give ;  he  was  magnificent  in  his  buildings  and  public  works ; 
and,  at  the  first  view,  he  appears  to  us  as  one  of  those 
men  who  might  stand  forth  as  the  benefactors  of  mankind. 


CHARACTER  OP  HEROD  THE  GREAT.         879 

2.  But  a  closer  inspection  shews  that  all  this  fair  appear* 
•nee  was  false  and  hollow.     Ambition,  glory,  and  the  praise  of 
men,  were  the  motives  of  all  his  great  acts — to  attain  these  he 
aimed  at  objects  far  beyond  the  grasp  of  the  dependent  sove- 
reign of  so  small  a  state.     He  was  obliged,  by  his  lavish  ex- 
penditure, to  lay  the  most  heavy  and  oppressive  burdens  upon 
his  people,  and  to  invent  any  pretext  for  cutting  down  the 
wealthy  and  the  noble,  and  confiscating  their  estates.     He 
was  a  slave  to  the  most  furious  passions :  his  natural  disposi- 
tion was  severe  and  unrelenting,  and  no  regard  for  human 
suffering  formed  an  obstacle  to  the  least  of  his  designs.     His 
inexorable  cruelties  against  those  whom  he  suspected  or  feared, 
excited  against  him  the  hatred  of  all  his  subjects, — and  then, 
his  only  care  was  how  to  make  that  hatred  a  source  of  gain, 
by  new  exactions  and  confiscations.     Although  a  Jew  by  pro- 
fession, he  was  in  heart  a  heathen,  and  it  displeased  him  that 
the  severe  principles  of  that  religion  which  made  more  account 
of  righteousness  than  of  glory,  precluded  his  subjects  from 
honouring  him  as  the  great  ones  of  the  heathen  were  hon- 
oured,— by  statues,  temples,  games,  and  offerings.    In  a  word, 
the  good  qualities  of  Herod,  real  or  seeming,  were  kept  bright 
for  holiday  show  to  the  Romans ;  but  the  bad  ones  were  dis- 
played without  reserve  to  his  own  people,  to  his  own  kindred, 
and,  above  all,  to  those  who  stood  in  his  way,  or  whom  he 
accounted  his  enemies. 

3.  The  leading  acts  of  his  reign  class  themselves  so  natu- 
rally under  the  heads  of  jealousy  and  pride,  that  it  may  be 
well  thus  to  arrange  them.    Of  his  jealousy,  the  prime  objectf 
were  the  members  and  the  adherents  of  the  Asamonean  house. 
He  began  his  reign  by  a  most  dreadful  persecution  of  the  ad- 
herents of  the  fallen  Antigonus ;  and  here  policy  went  along 
with  his  hatred,  for  with  his  exhausted  treasury  and  lavish 
expenses,  he  found  it  exceedingly  convenient  to  put  the  more 
affluent  of  them  to  death,  and  confiscate  their  estates.     The 
blood  which  he  shed,  and  the  inexorable  cruelty  which  he 
manifested,  in  the  beginning  of  his  reign,  made  his  person 
and  government  hateful  to  the  Jews ;  and  hatred  rose  to  ab- 
horrence when  the  objects  of  the  public  love,  the  last  remains 
tif  a  noble  race,  became  the  victims  of  his  murderous  jealousy. 

4.  The  old  Hyrcanus,  it  will  be  remembered,  had  bee* 

P.— 17 


880  ARISTOBULUS    DROWNED. 

exiled  to  Babylonia,  where  he  wws  treated  with  ranch  consi- 
deration, not  only  by  the  large  body  of  influential  Jews  in 
that  quarter,  but  by  the  Parthian  government.  Jealous  of 
the  place  which  the  harmless  old  man  occupied  in  the  affec- 
tion and  respect  of  the  Jewish  people,  Herod  decoyed  him  to 
Jerusalem,  and,  after  treating  him  for  a  time  with  apparent 
attention  and  deference,  caused  him,  at  a  convenient  season, 
to  be  slain  (B.  C.  31).  The  enormity  of  this  deed  is  unutter- 
able, when  we  consider  what  Hyrcanus  had  been  to  Herod 
and  to  his  father  Antipater. 

5.  The  next  object  of  Herod's  jealousy  was  a  boy,  the 
grandson  of  Hyrcanus,  and  brother  of  Mariamne.    This  child 
was  now  the  lineal  representative  of  the  Asamonean  house, 
and,  as  such,  was  hateful  to  Herod ;  but  his  life  and  welfare 
seemed  sufficiently  guarded  by  his  relationship  to  Mariamne. 
The  boy  grew  up  into  a  youth  of  wonderful  beauty ;  and  the 
hearts  of  the  Jews  were  fixed  upon  him,  as  the  last  of  the 
glorious  race  of  the  Maccabees.     His  of  right  was  the  high- 
priesthood,  which  Herod  had  bestowed  upon  an  obscure  priest 
of  the  name  of  Ananel ;  but  perceiving,  at  "length,  that  it 
was  no  longer  safe  to  withhold  the  pontificate  from  him,  the 
king  removed  Ananel,  and  gave  his  place  to  Aristobulus, 
then  but  seventeen  years  of  age.     When  he  first  appeared  in 
the  gorgeous  robes  of  his  office,  at  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles, 
the  assembled  people  could  not  restrain  a  burst  of  admiration 
and  delight:  and  that  testimony  of  affection  sealed  the  doom 
of  Aristobulus.     Very  soon  after,  he  was  drowned,  by  allejed 
"  accident,"  while  bathing  at  Jericho ;  but  the  whole  nation 
knew  that  the  act  was  Herod's,  and  saw  through  the  show  of 
mourning  and  parade  of  grief  displayed  on  the  occasion. 

6.  Of  his  wife,  Mariamne,  who  has  been  so  often  named, 
Herod  was  doatingly  fond  ;  and  this  he  shewed  in  his  own 
peculiar  manner,  by  more  than  once  leaving  private  orders, 
when  he  had  occasion  to  leave  Judaea,  that  she  should  be  put 
to  death  if  he  failed  to  return.     This  happened  to  transpire, 
and  gave  occasion  to  jealousy  and  suspicion  on  the  part  of 
Herod,  and  to  anger  and  indignation  cm  the  part  of  the  high- 
spirited  and  virtuous  princess.    The  result  was,  as  usual,  death. 
In  the  rage  of  his  jealousy  and  anger,  he  poured  out  that  life 
which  was  the  dearest  of  all.  to  him,  and  which  his  groans  and 


HEROD    STRANGLES   HIS    TWO    SOKS.  381 

tears  could  not  afterwards  restore.  The  deata  o^  n«r  mother 
Alexandra  followed  soon  after.  The  two  sons  of  Manamne  by 
Herod  himself,  also  exciting  his  jealousy  and  dislike  "by  rest- 
ing upon  their  Asamonean  descent  through  her,  and  making 
that  their  ground  of  claim  to  the  favour  of  the  people,  were  at 
length  consigned  to  the  same  doom,  and  were,  by  their  father's 
order,  strangled  in  the  prison-house  (B.  C.  6).  In  short,  such 
was  his  jealous  temper,  that  he  spared  neither  hiK  own  family, 
his  friends,  nor  the  noblest,  wealthiest,  or  most  powerful  of 
his  subjects.  It  is  not  wonderful  that  such  conduct  procured 
him  the  intense  hatred  of  the  Jews,  and  that  various  plots 
were  laid  for  his  destruction.  In  such  plots  a  very  active  part 
was  taken  by  the  Pharisees ;  but  they  were  all  abortive,  and 
only  served  to  increase  the  distance  between  the  tyrant  and 
his  people,  and  to  render  the  former  so  suspicious,  that  the 
innocent  were  often  cruelly  tortured,  lest  the  guilty  should 
escape. 

7.  The  knowledge  of  how  deeply  he  was  disliked  by  the 
people,  also  made  him  more  and  more  careless  of  public  opinion; 
and  when  he  supposed  that  all  his  enemies  were  put  down,  and 
his  power  well  established,  he  evinced  a  marked  neglect  of  the 
Jewish  religion  and  laws,  and  as  marked  a  preference  of 
Eoman  customs  and  practices.  There  was,  perhaps,  policy  in 
this ;  for  he  owed  everything  to  the  Eomans,  and  had  no  trust 
but  in  their  favour.  Not  being  a  Levite,  or  even,  by  birth  a 
Jew,  he  did  not  venture  to  seize  the  priesthood.  His  own 
policy  and  that  of  his  successors,  was,  therefore,  to  degrade 
that  sacred  office,  and  to  render  it  entirely  dependent  on  his 
will.  From  the  beginning  of  his  reign  to  the  destruction  of 
the  Temple,  the  hereditary  principle  of  succession  to  the  priest- 
hood was  utterly  neglected ;  and  the  high-priests  were  set  up 
and  removed  at  pleasure.  He  destroyed  the  authority  of  the 
Grand  Sanhedrim,  before  which  he  had  formerly  been  sum- 
moned ;  and  he  is  said  to  have  burned  the  public  genealogies, 
that  no  evidence  might  exist  against  his  claim  to  be  considered 
tn  Israelite.  In  all  parts  of  his  kingdom,  except  Jadsea, 
3erod  built  temples  in  the  Grecian  style  of  art,  set  up  statues 
for  idolatrous  worship,  and  even  dedicated  a  magnificent  theatre 
and  amphitheatre  to  the  celebration  of  games  in  honour  of 
Augustus,  which,  it  is  known,  implied  the  deification  of  th* 


382  HEROD    REBUILDS    THE    TEMPLE. 

person  in  whose  honour  the  games  were  celel  rated.  His  or- 
dinary habits  were  framed  after  the  manners  and  customs  of 
the  Romans ;  and  along  with  the  usages,  his  influence  and  ex- 
ample failed  not  to  impart  the  luxuries  and  vices  of  that 
licentious  people. 

8.  To  Herod's  pride  may  he  ascribed  his  buildings  and 
public  works.  His  design  to  rebuild  the  Temple  in  a  style  and 
scale  of  superior  grandeur,  may  certainly  be  attributed  to  his 
wish  for  the  glory  of  being  thought  another  Solomon,  rather 
than  to  his  piety  or  zeal.  He  was  likewise  sensible  of  the 
fact,  that  there  was  scarcely  any  step  he  could  take  by  which 
he  could  so  well  please  and  soothe  the  people  he  had  done  so 
much  *o  exasperate.  Accordingly,  having  obtained  their  con- 
sent, he  spent  two  years  hi  bringing  together  all  the  materials 
for  the  work,  after  which  the  old  fabric  was  pulled  down,  anc 
the  new  one  begun,  in  the  twentieth  year  of  his  reign.  Foi 
nine  or  ten  years,  no  less  than  18,000  workmen  were  employed 
upon  it.  The  sanctuary,  or  the  actual  Temple  itself,  was  com- 
pleted hi  a  year  and  a-half ;  and  the  rest  of  the  pile,  with  its 
courts,  porticoes,  offices,  and  outer  buildings,  in  eight  years 
more,  so  as  to  be  fit  for  the  usual  services  of  religion ;  but  the 
whole  was  not  completed  till  long  after  the  death  of  Herod. 
This  Temple  is  that  which  Christ  and  his  apostles  so  often 
visited,  and  which  is  minutely  described  by  Josephus.  It 
seems  in  many  respects  to  have  been  a  much  more  magnificent 
pile  than  the  first  Temple,  built  by  Solomon,  although  it  may 
not  have  equalled  that  celebrated  structure  in  its  wealth  of 
gold.  It  was  built  with  hard  white  stones  of  vast  size ;  and, 
rising  in  all  its  grandeur  from  the  summit  of  an  eminence,  it 
formed  the  most  conspicuous  object  in  a  general  view  of  the 
city,  and  excited  the  admiration  of  all  beholders.  The  ex- 
terior was  covered  profusely  with  solid  plates  and  pinnacles 
of  gold;  and  when  the  rays  of  the  sun  were  reflected  from  it, 
it  shone  like  a  meteor,  which  the  eye  could  not  rest  upon. 
The  noble  porticoes  which  surrounded  the  Temple  courts,  also 
claimed  no  small  share  of  admiring  wonder.  Incalculable 
wealth  was  expended  on  them;  and  the  refined  taste  was 
gratified,  by  grace  of  form  and  proportion,  by  vast  extent,  by 
costliness  of  materials,  and  by  every  variety  of  beauty  and 
embellishment  which  art  or  imagination  could  devise. 


HEROD'S  PUBLIC  WORK§.  383 

9.  Herod    also   built  a  magnificent  palace  for  himself 
which  subsequently  became  the  residence  of  the  Eoman  pro- 
curators at  Jerusalem.     This,  next  to  the  Temple,  was  con- 
sidered the  finest  building  in  Jerusalem.     Many  other  great 
works  were  undertaken  by  him,  not  only  in  his  own  domi- 
nions, but  in  foreign  cities,  with  the  view  of  spreading  the 
fame  of  his  magnificence  in  the  Koman  empire.     In  many 
other  cities,   the  traveller  might  hear  in  those  days,  as  he 
went  from  place  to  place,  that  the  city  walls,  the  porticoes, 
the  gymnasiums,  the  theatre,  the  temple,  the  bath,  the  bazaar, 
the  aqueduct,  were  built  by  a  munificent  foreigner,  Herod, 
king  of  Judasa;  or  else  that  he  had  planted  the  grove,  had 
founded  the  public  games,  or  had  made  rich  gifts  to  the  city. 
Although    this   lavish   expenditure  upon    foreigners   was  a 
grievance  to  the  people  over  whom  he  ruled,  it  must  be  ad- 
mitted that  his  own  dominion  was  by  no  means  overlooked. 
Many  new  cities  were  built  by  him,  and  old  ones  restored; 
bridges,    roads,    baths,   aqueducts,   were    formed   wherever 
needed,  which  gave  a  new  aspect  to  the  country  under  his 
reign.     At  Csesarea,  which  was  built  by  him,  he  framed  by 
aTt  the  safest  and  most  convenient  port  on  all  the  coast. 
Among  the  cities  rebuilt  by  him  on  an  enlarged  and  beauti- 
ful plan,  was  Samaria,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  Sebaste, 
in  honour  of  Augustus.     All  these  were  great,  and  in  them- 
selves useful  works;  yet  we  may  gather  from  the  Jewish 
writings,  that  the  people  were  but  little  grateful  for  them, 
while  they  groaned  under  the  exactions  by  which  their  cost 
was  defrayed. 

10.  We  have  seen  that  Mark  Antony  was  the  original 
patron  of  Herod,  and  that  to  him  chiefly  he  owed  his  king- 
dom.    In  the  conflict  that  eventually  arose  between  Antony 
and  Octavius,  Herod  adhered  to  the  cause  of  the  former;  but 
at  length,  not  feeling  it  his  interest  to  connect  his  fortunes 
with  those  of  a  man  whose  infatuations  were  leading  to  hig 
inevitable  ruin,  he  made  a  timely  and  by  no  means  ungrace- 
ful transfer  of  his  allegiance  to  Octavius.     To  that  person 
the  attentions  and  services  of  Herod  were  very  acceptable; 
and  when  he  became  the  sole  master  of  the  Roman  world, 
nnder  the  name  of  Augustus,  he  continued  to  manifest  towardi 
him  the  highest  degree  of  favour  and  personal  esteem,     Bj 


384 


BIRTH   OP  JOHN    THE   BAPTIST. 


successive  additions,  his  kingdom  was  made  more  extensive 
than  that  of  any  king  since  Solomon,  and  embraced  not  only 
the  whole  country  from  Dan  to  Beersheba,  but  as  extensive 
domains  beyond  the  Jordan  as  had  at  almost  any  time  be- 
longed to  the  crown  of  Israel.  Besides  this,  he  was  the 
emperor's  procurator  in  Syria,  and  the  governor  of  that  im- 
portant country  undertook  nothing  without  his  concurrence. 
We  may  form  some  notion  of  the  regard  which  the  emperor 
had  for  Herod  by  the  pains  which  he  took  from  time  to  time 
to  settle  the  troubles  that  were  constantly  arising  in  his 
family,  and  which  were  as  constantly  referred  to  his  judgment 
and  decision.  The  most  important  incidents,  as  arising 
chiefly  from  the  jealousy  of  Herod's  character,  have  been 
mentioned.  The  last  of  them  which  was  named,  being  the 
execution  of  his  two  high-spirited  and  accomplished  sons  by 
Mariamne,  took  place  towards  the  latter  end  of  his  long  reign. 
B.  C.  6. 

11.  The  year  after  was  signalised  by  the  birth  of  Jobfi 
the  Baptist, — the  harbinger  of  the  promised  Messiah. 


69* 


CHAPTER  It     B.  0.  5  TO  A.  D.  25. 


PALESTINE. 

Herod  the  Great . 


B.C. 
37 


Archelaus,  ethnarch  of  Judeea,  &c.  .  1 
Herod  Antipas,  tetrarch  of  Galilee  and 

Perea  ...........      1 

Herod  Philip,  tetrarch  of  Trachonitis, 

fcc  ............     1 

KOMAN    PROCURATORS    OT  JUDJCA. 

A.  D. 
Coponius      ..........      6 

Marcus  Ambivius     .......      9 

Annius  Rufus      ..•••••.13 

Valerius  Gratus  ..•••••.14 

Pontius  Pilate      ...        •••.26 


BOMB. 


Augustas 
Tiberius 


B.  O. 

.    27 

A.  D. 

14 


PEESONS. 

Phredrus • 

Cornelius  Celsus  ...••••.17 

Valerius  Maximus    .......  88 

Germanicus     ......•>.  8 

Arminius .    .  10 

EVENTS. 

A.B. 

Jesus  Christ  born 1 

Massacre  of  the  Innocents  at  Beth- 
lehem    1 

Christ  in  the  Temple t 

Jews  expelled  from  Italy  ....  80 
Annas  removed  from  the  high-priest- 
hood, which,  he  had  held  15  years  •  81 


1.  THE  good  understanding  "between  Herod  and  Augusta^ 
was  at  length  interrupted,  in  consequence  of  Herod  marching 
some  troops  into  Arabia  Petrsea,  against  king  Obodas,  with 
whom  he  had  quarrelled.     This  was  so  misrepresented  to  the 
dmperor,  that  he  was  greatly  incensed  against  Herod,  and 
wrote  to  him  saying  he  should  be  no  longer  treated  as  a 
friend  but  as  a  subject.     Accordingly,  a  commissioner  named 
Cyrenius,  was  sent  into  Judeea  to  register  the  taxable  popu- 
lation, with  a  view  to  the  imposition  of  that  capitation  or 
poll-tax,  usually  paid  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  subject  pro- 
vinces, but  from  which  Herod's  dominion  had  been  hitherto 
exempt.     The  registration  was  completed;  but  the  tax  itself 
was  not  imposed,  as  proper  explanations  restored  the  good 
understanding  between  Herod  and  the  emperor. 

2.  As,  under  the  decree  of  registration,  the  people  were 
to  be  enrolled  in  their  paternal  towns,  many  persons  who  had 
settled  in  other  places,  had  now  to  journey  to  the  seat  of  the 


886  BIRTH    OP   CHRIST. 

families  to  which  they  belonged.  Those  of  the  house  and 
lineage  of  David  repaired  to  Bethlehem.  Among  them  was 
a  carpenter  named  Joseph,  with  his  wife  Mary,  from  Naza- 
reth in  Galilee.  As  the  caravanserai  was  too  crowded  by 
previous  comers  to  afford  them  any  accommodation,  they 
lodged  in  the  stable  belonging  to  it.  Here  Mary  gave  birth 
to  a  son,  and  cradled  him  in  the  manger.  That  son  was 
JESUS  CHRIST,  the  Messiah,  so  long  foretold,  whose  day  so 
many  kings  and  prophets  had  desired  to  see.  Nor  was  that 
fllustnous  birth  without  such  heavenly  celebration  as  became 
its  importance.  Hosts  of  rejoicing  angels  sang  of  "  peace  on 
earth,  and  good  will  to  man;"  and  by  them  the  shepherds, 
who  lay  abroad  at  night  in  the  plain,  watching  their  flocks, 
were  directed  to  the  birth-place  of  the  Kedeemer. 

3.  Not  long  after,  Jerusalem   was   astonished   by  the 
arrival  of  three  sages  from  the  distant  east,  inquiring  for  the 
new-born  king,  saying,  that  they  had  seen  "  his  star,"  and 
had  come  to  offer  him  their  gifts  and  homage.     They  found 
him  in  the  manger  at  Bethlehem ;  and  then  repaired  to  their 
own  country  without  returning  to  Jerusalem,  as  Herod  had 
desired.     The  jealousy  of  that  tyrant  had  been  awakened  by 
their  inquiry  for  the  "  King  of  the  Jews ; "  and  as  their 
neglect  to  return   prevented   him   from   distinguishing  the 
object  of  their  homage,  he  had  the  inconceivable  barbarity  to 
order  that  all  the  children  hi  Bethlehem  under  two  years  of 
age  should  be  put  to  death,  trusting  that  the  intended  victim 
would  fall  in  the  general  slaughter;  but  Joseph  had  pre- 
viously been  warned  in  a  dream  to  take  his  wife  and  the 
infant  to  the  land  of  Egypt,  whence  they  did  not  return  till 
after  the  death  of  Herod. 

4.  That  event  was  not  long  delayed.     In  the  sixty-ninth 
year  of  his  age,  Herod  fell  ill  of  the  disease  which  occasioned 
his  death.     That  disease  was  in  his  bowels,  and  not  only  put 
him  to  the  most  cruel  tortures,  but  rendered  him  altogether 
loathsome  to  himself  and  others.     The  natural  ferocity  of  his 
temper  could  not  be  tamed  by  such  experience.     Knowing 
that  the  nation  would  little  regret  his  demise,  he  ordered  the 
persons  of  chief  note  to  be  confined  in  a  tower,  and  all  of 
them  to  be  slain  when  his  own  death  took  place,  that  there 
might  be  cause  for  weeping  in  Jerusalem.     This   savage 


ARCTIELAUS    GOVERNOR    OF    JUDAEA.  387 

order  was  not  executed.     After  a  reign  of  thirty-seven  years, 
Herod  died  in  tbe  seventieth  year  of  his  age. 

5.  By  his  will,  which  was,  of  course,  left  subject  to  the 
approval  of  the  emperor,  Herod  divided  his  dominions  among 
his  three  sons,  Archelaus,  Herod  Antipas,  and  Herod  Philip. 
To  Archelaus  he  bequeathed  what  was  regarded  as  properly 
the  kingdom,  namely,    Judaea,   Samaria,    and   Idumaea;  to 
Antipas  was  left  the  tetrarchy  of  Galilee  and  Perea;  and 
Philip  was  appointed  tetrarch  of  the  territory  formed  by  the 
districts  of  Trachonitis,   Gaulonitis,   Batanea,   and   Paneas. 
The  relative  value  of  the  territories  may  be  estimated  by  the 
revenue  derived  from  them.     Archelaus'  territory  yielded  600 
talents  a-year,  that  of  Antipas  200,  that  of  Philip  100.     This 
distribution  was  confirmed  by  Augustus,  excepting  that  he 
recognised  Archelaus  as  ethnarch  only,  reserving  the  title  of 
king  as  the  future  reward  of  his  good  conduct  in  the  govern- 
ment.    His  subjects,  however,  regarded  him  as  their  king, 
and  entertained  favourable  anticipations  of  his  reign.     But 
he  soon  shewed  himself  as  great  a  tyrant  as  his  father,  with- 
out the  redeeming  qualities  that  had  been  sometimes  visible 
in  Herod.     At  the  very  beginning  of  his  reign,  his  refusal  of 
a  popular  demand,  raised  a  commotion  in  the  temple,  to  quell 
which  he  let  loose  the  soldiers  upon  the  people,  whereby  not 
fewer  than  3000  persons  were  destroyed.     This  and  other 
acts  revived  the  general  unpopularity  of  the  rule  of  the 
Herodian  family;  and,  therefore,  when  the  several  members 
of  that  family,  interested  in  the  will  of  Herod,  proceeded  to 
Borne  to  promote  their  claims,  a  deputation  of  Jews  also  went 
to  petition  that  they  might  be  no  longer  harassed  by  a  show 
of  independence,  but  should  be  allowed  to  live  according  to 
their  own  laws  under  a  Roman  governor.     Their  suit  was, 
however,  refused,  and  the  will  of  Herod  was  confirmed. 

6.  On  his  return,  Archelaus  conducted  himself  with  great 
harshness  towards  his  refractory  subjects.     This  produced  new 
disorders;  and  the  ensuing  years  were  disturbed  by  insurrec- 
tions against  the  Komans  by  pretenders  to  the  crown,  and  by 
powerful  bands  of  brigands,  who  kept  the  kingdom  in  con- 
tinual alarm,  and  checked  the  communications  between  one 
part  of  the  country  and  another.     At  length  the  mal-  admi- 
nistration of  Archelaus,  and  his  unfitness  to  govern,  became 


JUDJBA   REDUCED  TO  A   ROMAN   PROVINCB. 

to  evident,  that  the  complaints  of  his  subjects  were  no  longer 
treated  with  neglect  at  Rome.  In  the  tenth  year  of  hia 
reign  he  was  deposed,  and  banished  to  Vienne  in  Gaul. 

7.  At  the  same  time  Judsea  was  reduced  to  the  form  of  a 
Roman  province,  annexed  to  Syria,  and  governed  by  Roman 
procurators.     This  change  threw  into  the  rough   hands  of 
strangers  those  powers  which  the  kings  had  previously  exer- 
cised.    Thus,  tribute  was  paid  directly  to  the  Romans;  the 
power  of  life  and  death  was  taken  away;  and  justice  was  ad- 
ministered in  the  name  and  by  the  laws  of  Rome.     The  pro- 
curators were  appointed  directly  by  the  emperors,  and  the 
place  of  their  residence  was  Csesarea,  which  hence  became 
the  reputed  capital  of  the  province.     A  magnificent  palace 
whbh  Herod  had  built  there  for  himself,  became  the  resi- 
dence of  the  procurators.     At  the  great  festivals,  the  procu- 
rators usually  visited  Jerusalem,  attended  by  some  cohorts  (or 
regiments)  of  soldiers,  with  the  view  of  repressing  any  dis- 
turbance which  might  arise  in  so  vast  a  concourse  of  discon- 
tented people.     Six  cohorts  were  constantly  kept  in  Judaea, 
ef  which  five  were  generally  at  Ciesarea,  and  one  always  at 
Jerusalem.     A  part  of  the  Jerusalem  cohort  was  quartered 
in  the  tower  of  Antonia,  so  as  to  command  the  Temple  and 
the  prsetorium  or  palace  of  the  governor. 

8.  The  duty  of  the  procurator  was  to  maintain  good 
order  in  his  province,  to  collect  the  imperial  revenues,  and  to 
administer  justice.     Some  of  those  who  came  to  Judaea,  held 
independent  jurisdiction,  while  others  were  dependent  on  the 
president  or  general  governor  of  Syria,  whose  seat  was  at 
Antioch.     The  tribute  paid  to  the  Romans  was  peculiarly 
galling  to  the  Jews,  many  of  whom,  arguing  on  abstract 
tenets,  without  reference  to  its  being  compulsory,  held  that  it 
was  "  unlawful"  for  the  chosen  people  of  God  to  pay  tribute 
to  the  heathen.     The  persons  holding  this  doctrine,  or  making 
it  a  cover  for  their  restlessness,  were  called  "  zealots;"  and 
under  that  name  they  are  distinguished  in  the  few  sad  pagei 
that  remain  of  the  Jewish  history.     Such  people  were  not 
likoly  to  admit  of  any  middle  course,  nor  indeed  was  there 
any  such  course  open  to  them.     They  raised  numerous  insur- 
rections against  the  Roman  government,  or  united  in  formi- 
dable bodies  of  brigands;  and  considering  all  those  Jews  who 


ABHORRENCE  OF  THE  JEWS  TO  THE  ROMAN!.     889 

were  willing  to  rest  quiet  under  the  Romans,  as  unworthy 
wid  degenerate  sons  of  Israel,  they  counted  them  as  enemies, 
and  treated  them  as  such.  The  effect  of  this  was  increasing 
disorder,  insecurity,  and  rapine. 

9.  Even  the  more  quietly  disposed  who,  from  seeing  no 
hope  of  deliverance,  were  disposed  to  submit  to  the  Roman 
yoke,  detested  the  tribute  in  their  hearts:  and  hence  those 
Jews  who  assisted  in  the  collection,  and  were  called  "  publi- 
cans," were  disliked  beyond  all  men,  being  regarded  as  be- 
trayers of  their  country's  liberties,  and  extortioners  in  behalf 
of  the  Romans.     This  feeling  naturally  threw  the  office  of 
collector  or  publican  into  the  hands  of  men  of  low  character, 
whose  conduct  generally  justified  the  dislike  with  which  they 
were  regarded.     The  lofty  notions  entertained  by  the  Jews 
of  their  national  privileges  as  the  peculiar  people  of  Jehovah, 
rather  than  any  enlarged  and  patriotic  views  of  public  liberty, 
fostered  those  feelings  of  hatred  to  the  Roman  government. 
Besides,  the  Romans,  being  idolaters,  were  looked  upon  by 
the  Jews  with  disgust,  as  polluted  and  abominable  men,  with 
whom  they  could  not  sit  at  the  same  table  or  mix  in  any 
Bocial  intercourse.     This  marked  and  avowed  abhorrence  of 
the  Jews  to  the  persons  of  the  Romans,  was  by  no  means 
calculated  to  produce  in  that  overbearing  people  a  kind  feel- 
ing towards  their  tributaries. 

10.  But  for  their  national  peculiarities  and  prejudices  the 
Jews  would  have  had  no  good  ground  for  complaint.     They 
were  allowed  the  free  exercise  of  their  own  religious  rites; 
they  worshipped  in  their  temple  and  synagogues  without  re- 
straint; they  followed  their  own  customs,  and  were  still  in  ft 
great  degree  governed  bv  their  own  laws. 


S90 


CHAPTER  m.    A.  D.  25  TO  SflL 


MLHTINZ. 

A.  D. 

CUHlee— Herod  Antipas       .    .    .    .      1 
Trachonitis—  Herod  Philip  ....     1 

Judaea— Pontius  Pilate 25 

Marcellus .....35 

Marullu*    ..........    36 


14 


John  the  Baptist  begin*  Mi  aii- 

nistry 
Jews  baptised  by  John     .... 

John  imprisoned  by  Antipas     .. 
Jesus  begins  bis  ministry     ... 
John  the  Baptist  beheaded       .. 
Jesus  crucified    ....... 

Stephen  martyred 


.  39 
.  80 
.  30 

.    32 
.    33 
34 
Conversion  of  Saul  .......M 


1.  THB  important  changes  in  Judaea  consequent  upon 
its  becoming  a  Roman   province,  did  not   extend   to   the 
tetrarchies  of  Herod  Antipas  and  Philip,  who  governed  their 
territories  without  the  direct  intervention  of  the  Romans. 
The  former  of  these  personages  is  repeatedly  mentioned  in 
the  gospels  by  the  name  of  Herod.     He  sedulously  culti- 
vated the  favour  of  the  emperor  Tiberius,  who  succeeded 
Augustus  in  A.  D.  14,  and  gave  his  name  to  the  city  which 
he  built  on  the  western  border  of  the  lake  of  Gennesareth, 
from  which  also  the  lake  itself  soon  acquired  the  name  of 
Tiberias. 

2.  The    Roman    procurators    of    Judaea    were    often 
changed ;    and,  with  rare  exceptions,  every  succeeding  one 
was  worse,  in  character  and  conduct,  than  his  predecessor. 
The  first  of  them  of  whom   there  is  anything  remarkable 
to  record  is  Pontius  Pilate,  whose  name  the  gospels  have 
made  familiar  to  every  reader.     He  came  into  the  province 
in  A.  D.  25,  and  continued  in  it  ten  years.     His  conduct 
from  the  first  excited  the  dissatisfaction  of  the  people.     He 
was  an  impetuous,  greedy,  sanguinary,  and  obstinate  tyrant, 
who  sold  justice,  plundered  the  people,  and  slew  the  inno- 
cent.    Although  the  abhorrence  in  which  idolatrous  images 
were  held  by  the  Jews,  was  perfectly  well  known  to  all 
the  Romans,  he  persisted  in  bringing  into  Jerusalem  the 
images  which  were  on  the  military  ensigns;  and  by  this 


JOHN    THE    BAPTIST, 


39] 


and  otbir  acts  of  insult  and  oppression,  he  raised  frequent 
tumults  among  even  those  of  the  Jewish  people  who  were 

the  most  inclined  to 
submit  to  the  Re- 
man government. 

3.  But  the  gove  4- 
ment  of  Pilate  if 
made  chiefly  men  or- 
able  by  the  pu  >lio 
appearance,  mi  ais- 
try,  and  deatl  of 
JESUS  CHBIST.  His 
birth  has  ah  sady 
been  mentioned.  Of 
his  history,  while  he 
remained  in  }  rivate 
life,  that  is,  u  atil  he 
attained  the  age  of 
thirty  yeari,  little 
further  is  known 
than  that  he  re* 
mained  with  his 
parents  at  Nazareth 
in  Galilee,  to  which 
town  they  had  re- 
turned as  soon  as  the  death  of  Herod  rendered  it  safe  for 
them  to  leave  Egypt.  His  actual  appearance  as  the  ex- 
pected Messiah,  was  harbingered  by  John  the  Baptist,  who 
had  lived  in  the  solitudes  of  the  wilderness,  clad  in  hairy 
raiment,  and  subsisting  on  locusts  and  wild  honey,  and  came 
thence  to  the  river  Jordan,  where,  by  his  preaching  of  re- 
pentance and  remission  of  sins,  with  his  baptism  of  those 
who  came  to  him,  he  attracted  great  attention.  But  the  in- 
terest of  his  countrymen  was  increased  when  he  annourced 
that  he  came  but  as  a  forerunner  of  One  whose  sandal- 
thong  he  was  not  himself  worthy  to  unloose.  This  accorded 
with  the  expectations  then  prevalent  among  the  Jewish 
people,  that  the  time  for  the  coming  of  the  long-desired 
Messiah,  the  Deliverer,  was  very  near.  This  expectation 


148.    Roman    Standards. 


892  CHRIST'S  MINISTRY. 

was  founded  on  a  calculation  of  the  time  mentioned  by  Daniel 
the  prophet,*  which  calculation  still  remains  as  one  of  the 
itrongest  evidences  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  the  very  Christ 
of  whom  Moses  and  the  prophets  wrote.  The  Jews  were,  how- 
ever, utterly  mistaken  in  their  conception  of  the  character 
and  offices  of  the  expected  Messiah.  They  thought  he  was 
to  appear  as  a  great  and  glorious  king,  claiming  his  place 
upon  the  throne  of  David,  and  going  forth  conquering  and 
to  conquer,  until  Israel  not  only  broke  the  yoke  that  fretted 
her  neck,  but  until  she  became  the  head  of  the  nations,  and 
the  proudest  of  her  enemies  licked  the  dust  beneath  her  feet. 
This  expectation  was  one  of  the  circumstances  which  ma.de 
the  nation  so  impatient  of  the  Koman  yoke. 

4.  With  such  expectations,  the  Jews  as  a  body,  and 
especially  the  proud  and  self-confident  Pharisees,  were  little 
prepared  to  recognise  the  Messiah  in  that  lowly  man,  whom 
soon  after  the  Baptist  pointed  out  as  "  the  Lamb  of  God  that 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world."  There  seems  to  have 
been  a  thick  mist  over  the  Jewish  mind,  which  rendered  the 
nation  incapable  of  perceiving  or  understanding  that  his 
mission  was  indescribably  more  glorious  than  that  which 
their  worldly  minds  assigned  to  him ;  that  he  came  to  ransom 
mankind  from  their  lost  condition  ;  to  bring  into  the  fold  of 
God  other  sheep,  which  had  been  straying  long  on  mountains 
and  in  wildernesses  of  ignorance  and  ungodliness ;  to  bring 
into  the  world  a  hope  full  of  immortality ;  and  to  furnish  man- 
kind with  higher  and  purer  motives,  feelings,  and  principles 
of  action  than  had  yet  been  known  on  the  earth.  This  the 
Jews  would  not  and  could  not  understand,  as  they  liked  far 
better  to  see  in  the  Messiah  a  great  king  and  warrior,  clad 
with  the  visible  glory  of  his  father  David.  Although,  there- 
fore, they  confessed  that  no  man  ever  spake  as  he  spoke,  that 
no  man  ever  did  such  marvellous  things  as  he  did  ;  although 
he  raised  the  dead,  healed  all  manner  of  diseases,  gave  sight 
to  the  blind  and  healing  to  the  deaf,  and  fed  seven  thousand 
with  the  bread  of  ten  people,  yet  they  refused  to  receive  him 
as  "the  Christ  of  God."  Nay,  more,  the  claims  which  ht 

•  "  Seventy  weeks."  meaning  weeks  of  year*,  or  seventy  multiplied  by  seven. 


CHRIST'S  RESURRECTION  39S 

advanced  were,  as  coming  from  him,  so  opposed  to  rooted 
opinions,  by  which  the  national  pride  was  flattered ;  his  an- 
nouncement of  the  termination  of  the  Mosaical  system  was 
so  abhorrent  to  the  same  feeling;  his  reproofs  of  the  reign- 
ing evils  were  so  unsparing,  that  he  was  not  only  rejected 
but  hated  by  the  teachers  and  leaders  of  the  people.  They 
spared  no  pains  to  accomplish  his  death ;  and  at  length, 
three  years  after  the  commencement  of  his  ministry,  at  the 
Passover  of  the  year  A.  D.  33,  they  brought  him  to  the 
scourge,  the  thorny  crown,  the  transfixing  nails,  and  the  cross 
of  a  Koman  execution. 

5.  In  that  act  of  blood  the  doom  of  the  Jewish  nation 
was  sealed.     The  rent  veil  of  the  Temple  indicated  the  end 
of  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  and  the  completion  of  the  pu* 
poses  for  which  the  descendants  of  Abraham  had  hitherto 
been  preserved  as  a  nation.     The  light  of  Israel  went  out  in 
that  darkness  which  overspread  the  land  when  the  dying 
Saviour  cried  "  IT  is  FINISHED  I " 

But  the  grave  could  not  retain  him.  On  the  third 
day  he  rose,  and  after  meeting  several  times  with  his  fol- 
lowers, discoursing  with  them  and  partaking  of  their  food,  on 
the  fortieth  day  he  ascended,  visibly,  up  into  the  heavens 
from  which  he  came.  Soon  after,  at  the  feast  of  Pentecost, 
he  sent  down  upon  his  chosen  followers  that  enlightenment 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  was  needful  to  qualify  them  for 
making  known  his  doctrines  to  all  the  world. 

6.  The  Koman  governor,   Pilate,  being  the  person  in 
whom  rested  the  power  of  life  and  death,  necessarily  took 
part  in  the  death  of  Christ.      To  ensure  the  conviction  of 
Jesus,  the  Jews  charged   him  with  a  political  crime,  that 
of  sedition.      Had  the  power  been  with  them,  they  would 
have  stoned  him.     Pilate,  however,  saw  very  plainly  that 
tkere  was  no  real  ground  of  charge  against  him,  and  was  re- 
luctant to  condemn  him.     But,  on  the  other  hand,  he  was  at 
that  time  anxious  to  gratify  the  Jewish  people,  and  was 
fearful  of  the  impressions  which  the  jealous  and  suspicious 
Tiberius  might  receive  from   their  accounts  of  the  trans- 
action.    He  therefore  yielded  to  their  clamour;  but,  in  doing 
•0,  vainly  sought  to  clear  his  own  hands  from  the  stain 


394  JOHN  THE   BAPTIST    BEHEADED. 

of  innocent  blood,  and  to  cast  it  upon  their  heads.  They 
received  it  gladly,  shouting,  "  His  blood  be  on  us,  and  on 
our  children!" — and  awfully  were  their  words  fulfilled. 
Christ  himself,  not  long  before  his  death,  predicted  that  the 
existing  generation  should  not  pass  away  before  their  city 
and  Temple  should  be  destroyed,  with  fearful  sufferings  of  the 
people. 

7.  In  the  year  that  Christ  was  crucified,  the  tetrarch 
Philip  died ;  and  as  he  had  no  sons,  his  territories  were  an- 
nexed to  the  Koman  province  of  Syria.     As  to  the  surviving 
tetrarch,  Herod  Antipas,  he  put  John  the  Baptist  in  prison, 
on  account  of  his  public  reprobation  of  a  very  unseemly  act 
of  which  he  had  been  guilty.     He  took  Herodias,  the  wife 
of  his  living  brother,  and  married  her  himself,  putting  away 
his  former  legitimate  wife,  a  daughter  of  the  king  of  Arabia- 
Petraea.      Herod   had  no  wish  or   intention    to   put  John 
to  death,  but  was  reluctantly  induced  to  do  so  in   com- 
pliance   with    a   foolish   vow   which    the    dancing   of    the 
daughter  of  Herodias  extracted  from  him.      He  afterwards 
happened  to  be  at  Jerusalem  when  Christ  was  brought  be- 
fore Pilate,  and  that  person,  hearing  that  the  accused  be- 
longed to  Galilee,  sent  him  to  the  tetrarch  of  that  district. 
Herod  was  glad  to  see  him,  having  heard  much  of  his  preach- 
ing and  miracles;  but,  finding  that  Jesus  was  not  disposed 
to   gratify  his   curiosity,   he  treated  him   with  insult,   and 
Bent  him  back  to  Pilate.     This  civility  between  the  governor 
and  the  tetrarch,  at  the  expense  of  Jesus,  paved  the  way 
for  making  up  a  misunderstanding  which  had  existed  be- 
tween them. 

8.  Pilate  retained  his  government  some  years   longer, 
and  continued  his  oppressions  and  exactions,  among  which 
may  be  reckoned  his  attempt  to  drain  the  treasury  of  the 
Temple,  under  cover  of  making  it  chargeable  for  the  expenses 
of  carrying  an  aqueduct  into  Jerusalem.     At  length,  a  gross 
outrage  upon  the  Samaritans,  in  which  a  number  of  innocent 
people  were  put  to  the  sword,  occasioned  such    complaints 
to  Vitellius,  the  governor  of  Syria,  that  he  ordered  Pilate 
home,  to  give  an  account  of  his  conduct  to  the  emperor. 


WLATE    PERISBE8    BY    HIS    OWN    HAND.  39ft 

Tiberius  was  dead  before  he  arrived,  and  his  successor, 
Caligula,  banished  him  to  Vienne  in  Gaul,  where  he  is  said 
to  have  perished  miserably  by  his  own  hand. 

9.  After  having  sent  Pilate  home,  Vitellius  himself  went 
to  Jerusalem  (although  he  had  been  there  lately)  to  allay  the 
ferment  which  had  arisen  among  the  Jews.  He  was  accom- 
panied by  Herod,  and  acted  with  temper  and  discretion. 
He  removed  the  high-priest,  appointed  Marcellus  procurator 
for  the  interim,  and  received  the  oaths  of  allegiance  to  the 
new  emperor. 

10-  Marcellus  was  soon  superseded  as  procurator  bf 
Ifarolta,  who  was  sent  out  by  Caligula. 


896 


CHAPTER  IV.    A.  D.  36  TO  «4. 


FALESTINS. 

A.D. 

Herod  Antipas  in  Galilee,  &c.  ...  1 
King  Herod  Agrippa  in  Trachonitis,  &c,  88 
Herod  Agrippa,  king  of  Judaea  ...  41 

BOM  AN   PROCURATORS. 

A.D. 

Crispins  Fadios .    .    44 

Tiberius  Alexander   .......46 

Ventidius  Cumanus  .......47 

Felix 52 

Porcius  Festal     ........60 

Albinos   ...........63 


ROME. 


Caligula 87 

Claudius 41 

Hero 64 


GENERAL    HISTOKT. 

Jewish  embassy  to  Caligula   .    .  40 

Claudius's  expedition  into  Britain  48 

Martyrdom  of  James  the  Elder  .  44 

Council  of  Apostles  at  Jerusalem  49 

Paul  imprisoned  at  Jerusalem    .  59 

Paul's  first  visit  to  Rome 61 

Martyrdom  of  James  the  Lest    ...  63 

Paul  liberated 68 

PERSONS. 

A.D. 

ColumellS) .    .    .    3J 

Philo  Judfeus   .........89 

Persius    ...........37 

Seneca    ...........    53 

Petronios  Arbiter     . Cl 

Lucan ......63 

Quintus  Curtius   .......    .64 


1.  WE  must  now  remind  the  reader  of  the  two  sons  of 
Herod  the  Great  by  the  Asamonean  Mariamne,  whom  their 
father  had  put  to  death.  One  of  them,  Aristobulus,  left  a 
eon  called  Herod  Agrippa,  who  was  sent  to  Borne,  and  brought 
up  there  in  the  imperial  family.  While  Tiberius  lived,  he 
attached  himself  to  Caligula,  and  became  his  intimate  friend 
and  companion.  An  unguarded  expression  of  the  wish  that 
his  friend  might  soon  be  emperor,  was  reported  to  Tiberius, 
who  threw  him  into  prison,  laden  with  chains.  The  first  act 
of  Caligula,  when  he  came  to  the  throne,  was  to  liberate 
Herod  Agrippa,  and  to  bestow  on  him  a  chain  of  gold,  of  the 
§ame  weight  as  the  one  of  iron  which  he  had  worn  for  hi« 
sake.  Nor  was  this  all :  he  bestowed  on  him  the  tetrarchy 
of  his  late  uncle  Philip,  together  with  that  of  Abilene,  with 
the  title  of  king.  This  unexpected  advancement  of  his 
toephew  was  highly  unpalatable  to  Herod  Antipas,  who, 
greatly  coveting  the  royal  title  himself,  went  to  Rome  to 
endeavour  to  obtain  it ;  but  in  seeking  it  he  lost  all,  and  was 
^ent  to  join  Pilate  at  Vienne  in  Gaul.  His  territory  was 
given  to  the  fortunate  Agrippa;  Judaea  and  Samaria  were 


DEATH    OF   HEROD.  397 

a  few  years  after;  so  that  the  kingdom  of  Herod  the 
Great  was  once  more  reconstructed  in  behalf  of  his  grandson. 

2.  The  government  of  Agrippa  was  acceptable  to  the 
Jews.     He  was  anxious  to  satisfy  them ;  and  his  influence  at 
Eome  enabled  him  to  be  of  real  use  to  them.     Caligula  grew 
intoxicated  with  power,  and  wished  to  be  worshipped  as  a 
god.     The  Jews  were  likely  to  have  been  in  much  difficulty 
through  their  resistance  to  the  introduction  of  his  image  into 
their  Temple.      The  emperor  was  greatly  enraged;  but  at 
length  the  solicitations  of  Agrippa  gave  effect  to  the  remon- 
strances of  a  deputation  from  the  Jews,  and  the  Temple  was 
reluctantly  exempted  from  the  threatened  pollution.     Caligula 
died  soon  after;  and  the  part  taken  by  Agrippa  in  promoting 
the  succession  of  Claudius,  procured  him  the  gratitude  and 
favour  of  that  emperor.     It  was  he  who  added  Judaea  to  his 
kingdom. 

3.  It  appears  to  have  been  less  from  an  intolerant  dispo- 
sition, than  from  a  wish  to  please  the  Jews,  at  all  hazards, 
that  Herod  Agrippa  persecuted  the  Christians.     He  put  the 
apostle  James,   the  brother  of  John,   to  death,   and  Peter 
escaped  only  through  the  interposition  of  an  angel. 

4.  Latterly  the  mind  of  Herod  was  so  inflated  by  the 
sense  of  his  increasing  power  and  greatness,  that  he  received 
with  complacency  the  salutations  of  the  people,  who,  on  some 
public  occasion,  hailed  him  as  a  god  in  the  theatre  of  Csesarea. 
A  grievous  and  loathsome  disease  with  which  he  was  imme- 
diately smitten,  and  of  which  he  soon  died,  convinced  him 
and  them  that  he  was  a  mortal  man. 

5.  His  son  Agrippa  was  only  seventeen  years  of  age,  and 
was  deemed  too  young  to  be  put  in  possession  of  the  dominions 
of  his  father.     When,  however,  three  years  after,  his  uncle 
Herod,  king  of  Chalcis,  died,  the  emperor  gave  him  that 
kingdom,   to  which  was    annexed   the    government   of  the 
Temple  at  Jerusalem,  and  the  power  of  appointing  and  re- 
moving the  high-priests.      Afterwards  a  more  important  king- 
dom was  given  him  for  that  of  Chalcis.     It  was  composed  of 
the  provinces  of  Batanea,  Gaulonitis,  Trachonitis,  and  Abilene. 
But  on  the  death  of  Herod  Agrippa,  Judaea  was  again  re- 
duced to  the  condition  of  a  Roman  province,  in  which  state  it 
afterwards  remained. 


S98  FELIX    GOVERNOR    OF   JUD2BA. 

6.  Under  the  successive  governments  of  Cuspius  Fading 
flf  Tiberius  Alexander,   and  of  Ventidius  Cumanus,  which 
together  occupied  not  more  than  eight  years,  various  acts  of 
tumult,  popular  frenzy,  delusion,  and  crime,  afford  indications 
to  the  careful  observer  of  the  commencement  of  that  troubled 
condition  of  society  which  ended  in  the  destruction  of  Jertip 
ealem  and  the  ruin  of  the  nation. 

7.  After  these,  Claudius  gave  the  government  of  Judaea 
to  his  freedman,  Felix.     He  was  the  brother  of  Pallas,  the 
celebrated  freedman  and  favourite  of  that   emperor.      The 
common  observation,  that  the  government  of  a  slave  is  always 
tyrannous,  was  confirmed  in  the  case  of  Felix.     He  acted 
with  great  severity,  and  with  utter  disregard  of  public  opinion. 
He  began  his  government  by  clearing  the  country  of  the 
numerous  banditti,  and  the  clandestine  assassins  called  Sicarii,* 
by  whom  it  was  infested.     The  great  principle  of  conduct  in 
Felix  was  the  same  as  that  ascribed  to  Turkish  Pashas  in  our 
day, — he  was  bent  on  making  a  fortune  for  himself  during  the 
limited  period  of  his  government.     To  this  end  there  was 
nothing  mean,  cruel,  unjust,  or  extortionate  to  which  he  did 
not  resort;  and  this  conduct  went  far  to  extend  and  strengthen 
that  impatience  of  the  Roman  yoke,  which  had  long  existed| 
and  which  was  soon  to  rise  to  a  kind  of  madness.     Indeed  if 
was  such  already;  for  constantly  were  enthusiasts  and  im- 
postors starting  up,  declaring  themselves  divinely  commissioned 
to  deliver  the  nation  from  the  Roman  bondage.     The  general 
sxpectation  of  such  a  deliverer,   secured  followers  for  the 
wildest  of  those  impostors  ;  and  so  numerous  were  they,  that 
scarcely  a  day  passed  in  which  several  of  them  were  not  put 
to  death.     The  deluded  people  who  listened  to  them  were 
destroyed  like  vermin  by  the  Roman  troops.     The  procurator 
is  the  same  Felix  whose  name  occurs  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles  (xxiv.) — the  same  who  "trembled"  when  the  apostle 
reasoned  before  him  "  of  righteousness,  temperance,  and  judg- 
ment to  come," — the  same  who  kept  Paul  in  prison,  expecting 
to  obtain  money  for  his  ransom.     About  that  time,  however, 
his  government  became  so  intolerable  to  the  Jews,  that  they 

*  They  obtained  this  name  from  using  poniards  bent  like  the  Roman  Sie*.  It  wM 
their  practice  to  mingle  with  the  crowdf,  having  these  poulards  under  their  garaiMiU,  Mid 
theu  using  them  aa  they  saw  occasion. 


PORCTOS  FESTUS.  899 

cent  s  deputation  to  complain  of  his  conduct  to  the  emperor 
Nero.  He  was  then  recalled;  and  the  influence  of  his  brother 
Pallas  alone  preserved  him  from  a  severer  punishment. 

8.  Felix  was  succeeded  by  Porcius  Festus,  whose  cha- 
racter in  history  is  much  fairer  than  that  of  his  predecessor. 
He  proceeded  to  act  with  great  vigour  against  the  robbers  and 
Sicarii,  who  again  swarmed  in  the  land,  and  acted  with  in- 
credible boldness,  spreading  terror  through  the  very  heart  of 
Jerusalem.     He  next  applied  himself  to  allay  the  discords 
which  raged  between  the  superior  and  inferior  priests,  and 
which,  in  a  country  where  the  ecclesiastical  institutions  were 
itill  so  prominent  as  in  Judaea,  could  not  be  carried  on  with- 
out involving  all  the  interests  of  the  state.     No  one  can  exa- 
mine the  history  of  this  period  without  perceiving  that  the 
leaders  of  the  people,  whether  priests  or  laymen,  were,  as 
Josephus,  who  knew  them  well,  describes,  as  vile  miscreants 
as  ever  lived.     The  immediate  cause  of  quarrel  among  the 
priests  was  connected  with  the  frequent  changes  of  the  per- 
sons holding  the  office  of  the  high-priest,  and  the  extravagant 
claims  of  the  persons  who  had  once  enjoyed  that  dignity. 
These,  in  the  course  of  time,  formed  a  considerable  body,  and 
as  they  all  claimed  the  pontifical  portion  out  of  the  tithes, 
there  was  not  enough  left  for  the  subsistence  of  the  inferior 
priesthood.     The  vigour  with  which  the  claim  was  enforced, 
and  the  vehemence  with  which  it  was  resisted,  led  to  the  most 
scandalous  outrages.     They  engaged  partisans  and  employed 
assassins  against  each  other ;  and  not  only  was  the  country 
kept  in  a  continual  ferment,  but  the  very  sanctuary  was  often 
desecrated  by  their  broils,  and  stained  with  their  blood.     By 
his  resolute  conduct  and  wholesome  severities,  Festus  in  some 
degree  subdued  this  disgraceful  strife.     He  received  much 
trouble  from  the  enthusiasts  and  false  prophets  who  from  time 
to  time  appeared,  exciting  the  multitude  by  their  promises  of 
deliverance.     In  the  midst  of  these  labours  Festus  died,  after 
he  had  held  the  government  only  two  years. 

9.  Albinus,  his  successor,  thought  only  of  enriching  him- 
self.    His  severities  were  reserved  for  poor  rogues  who  could 
produce  no  money;  but  the  most  atrocious  criminals  who 
could  bribe  sufficiently  high,   were  sure  of  impunity.     AB 
crime  yielded  him  a  rich  harvest  of  bribes  and  ransoms,  he 


400  GESSIUS  FLORUS. 

was  but  little  anxious  to  put  it  down,  and  his  course  of 
action  gave  it  great  encouragement;  BO  that  he  was  de- 
clared to  be  the  real  head  of  all  the  robbers  in  the  coun- 
try. 

10.  But  bad  as  Albinus  was,  he  was  greatly  surpassed 
in  oppression  and  cruelty  by  Gessius  Florus,  who  wa£  sent 
out  to  supersede  him.  This  man  seems  indeed  to  have 
been  the  very  worst,  as  he  was  the  last,  of  the  Roman 
governors.  Other  governors  had  been  tyrannical,  cruel, 
avaricious;  but  the  tyranny  of  Florus  knew  no  bounds, 
his  cruelty  was  a  habit,  and  his  avarice  was  utterly  insa- 
tiable. He  gave  protection  to  all  robbers  who  would 
divide  the  spoil  with  him,  and  thus  practically  gave  a 
license  to  all  kinds  of  violence  and  spoliation.  His  mal- 
administration was  so  outrageous  as  must  have  insured  his 
disgrace  had  it  been  made  a  subject  of  complaint  at  Rome; 
and  the  knowledge  of  this  made  him  do  his  utmost  to 
urge  on  the  tendencies  of  the  people  to  intestine  commo- 
tion and  open  revolt,  hoping  that,  in  the  storm,  the  voice 
of  complaint  against  him  would  not  be  heard,  and  that 
a  wider  field  for  spoliation  would  be  opened  up.  The 
measures  of  Florus  can,  however,  only  be  said  to  have 
hastened  by  a  few  years  that  result  which  the  madness  of 
the  people  had  made  inevitable. 


401 


CHAPTER  V.    A.  D.  64  TO  70. 


IVDMJi. 

A.D. 

Oeaglua  Floras,  Procurator  ....  64 

War  with  the  Romans      .....  65 

Vespasian  invades  Judaea     ....  68 

Ktus  takes  and  destroys  Jerusalem  70 


Nero M 

Gulba .    .    68 

Otho 69 

VitclIJus. 69 

Vespasian    .........    .69 


1.  THE  condition  of  the  country  became  80  deplorable, 
that  a  great  number  of  the  well-disposed  inhabitants  sought 
in  foreign  countries  that  peace  which  was  denied  them  in 
their  own.     The  land  was  distracted  by  tumult,  and  over- 
run by  robbers,  who,  professing  to  be  actuated  by  zeal  for 
liberty  and  religion,  plundered,  without  mercy,  the  defence- 
less towns  and  villages  which  refused  to  give  in  their  adhesion 
to  what  was  called  the  patriot  cause.     Meanwhile  justice  was 
Bold  by  the  Roman  governor,  and  even  the  sacred  office  of 
the  high-priesthood  was  offered  to  the  highest  bidder.     Hence 
those  who  got  that  dignity  were  often  profligate  wretches, 
who,  having  obtained  the  office  by  bribes,  used  it  for  their 
own  purposes,  and  maintained  themselves  in  it  by  the  darkest 
iniquities.      Being  of  different  sects  and  parties,  of  which 
there  was  now  a  great  number,  they,  and  the  leading  men 
of  the  nation,  acted  with  all  the  animosity  of  sectarianism 
against  each  other.     With  such  examples  in  their  superiors, 
the  ordinary  priests  and  the  scribes  became,  in  the  highest 
degree,  dissolute  and  unprincipled  ;  while  the  mass  of  the 
people  abandoned  themselves  to  all  evil ;  and  seditions,  ex- 
tortions, and  robberies,  were  matters  of  every  day  occurrence. 
The  bands  of  society  were  loosened ;  and  it  became  clear 
that  the  nation  was  fast  ripening  for  destruction. 

2.  Some  transactions  at  Csesarea  gave  occasion  for  the 
actual  outbreak.     That  place,  the  seat  of  the  Roman  gover- 
nor, was  built  by  Herod,  and   had  a  mixed  population  of 
Syrians  and  Jews.      It   was  disputed   between    these    two 
classes,  to  which  of  them  the  city  really  belonged.     The  dia- 

•  8 


402  VESPASIAN    INTADES    JUDJ5A. 

pute  had  been  referred  to  the  emperor,  and  about  this  time  the 
decree  was  announced  in  favour  of  the  Syrians,  whose  bound- 
less exultation  greatly  exasperated  all  the  Jews,  who  had 
felt  a  prodigious  interest  in  the  question.  This,  with  insults 
on  their  religion,  of  which  the  governor  refused  to  take  cog» 
nizance,  fanned  into  a  flame  the  smouldering  embers  of  re- 
volt. Acting  upon  the  impulse  thus  given,  a  party  of  hot- 
brained  young  men  surprised  a  Roman  garrison  at  Massada, 
near  the  Dead  Sea,  and  put  all  the  soldiers  to  the  sword. 
The  act  was  recognised  at  Jerusalem,  where  the  leaders  of 
the  nation  openly  threw  off  their  allegiance,  by  the  refusal  of 
the  priests  any  longer  to  offer  up  the  usual  sacrifices  for  the 
prosperity  of  the  Roman  empire.  There  also  the  popular 
party  rose  upon  and  slew  the  Roman  garrison;  and  the 
palace  and  the  public  offices  were  destroyed  by  fire.  In- 
describable barbarities  were  also  committed  by  the  "patriot" 
party  upon  the  quietly-disposed  citizens.  This  example  pro- 
duced a  general  insurrection,  in  which  the  Jews  on  the  one 
side,  and  the  Romans  and  Syrians  on  the  other,  attacked 
each  other  with  the  greatest  fury ;  and  in  every  city  there 
was  war,  massacre,  and  spoliation. 

8.  On  the  first  news  of  this  revolt,  the  president  of  Syria, 
Cestius  GaDus,  marched  a  powerful  army  into  Judsea,  and 
advanced  against  Jerusalem.  Strange  to  say,  he  was  de- 
feated by  the  insurgents  with  great  slaughter;  and  the 
military  engines  which  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  victors, 
were  of  great  use  to  them  in  the  subsequent  defence  of  the 
city.  The  honour  of  Rome  was  now  engaged  to  avenge  this 
disgrace,  and  no  thinking  man  for  a  moment  doubted  the 
result.  Nero  sent  the  able  and  experienced  Vespasian  into 
Syria  (who  was  accompanied  by  his  «on  Titus),  with  the 
quality  of  president,  tt  take  the  conduct  of  the  war. 

4.  Vespasian  commenced  operations  in  the  spring  of 
A.  D.  67,  with  an  army  of  60,000  men.  Instead  of  going 
at  once  to  Jerusalem,  he  employed  himself  in  reducing 
Galilee,  and  in  recovering  the  fortresses  which  had  been 
taken  by  the  insurgents.  In  this  he  met  with  considerable 
resistance,  and  had  many  occasions  of  witnessing  the  despe- 
rate valour  of  the  insurgents.  At  Jotapata  he  was  opposed 
by '  Josephus,  the  historian  of  the  war,  to  whom  the  pro- 


DREADFUL    MASSACRES    OF   THE    JEWi.  401 

visional  Jewish  government  had  confided  the  defence  of 
Galilee.  The  fortress  fell,  and  Josephus  was  taken  alive, 
He  was  at  first  treated  rather  roughly,  but  afterwards  with 
consideration  and  respect.  At  the  commencement  of  the 
campaign,  the  Romans  behaved  with  great  severity  wherever 
they  came.  No  mercy  was  shown  to  age  or  sex ;  but  cities, 
towns,  and  villages  were  cruelly  ravaged  and  destroyed.  Nor 
were  these  desolations  confined  to  Judaea;  for  in  many 
foreign  cities  in  which  Jews  were  settled,  they  were  slaugh- 
tered in  multitudes  by  the  Roman  soldiers  and  the  other 
inhabitants.  Some  idea  of  these  dreadful  massacres  may  be 
formed  from  the  facts,  that  above  20,000  Jews  were  slain  in 
one  day  at  Csesarea,  13,000  in  one  night  at  Scythopolis, 
50,000  at  Alexandria,  8000  at  Joppa,  and  above  10,000  at 
Damascus.  Nor  need  we  wonder  at  such  extent  of  destruc- 
tion among  a  people  who  were  so  infatuated  as  to  rush  into  a 
warfare,  in  which,  according  to  Josephus,  the  odds  were  so 
fearfully  against  them. 

5.  Though  the  war  was  steadily  prosecuted,  Vespasian 
evinced  no  haste  to  march  against  Jerusalem ;  and  when  urged 
by  his  impatient  officers,  he  told  them  that  it  was  better  to 
let  the  Jews  destroy  one  another.  In  fact,  he  knew  well 
how  destructively  the  factions  were  raging  against  each  other 
in  Jerusalem.  There  were  three  of  these  factions,  after- 
wards reduced  to  two,  holding  possession  of  different  parts  of 
the  city.  They  wasted  their  strength  in  cruel  conflicts  with 
each  other ;  in  which  they  even  destroyed  the  storehouses  of 
corn  and  provisions  which  formed  the  only  resource  against 
famine  in  the  threatened  siege.  In  one  thing,  however,  they 
all  agreed, — in  harassing,  plundering,  and  destroying  the 
citizens  and  nobles  who  did  not  enter  into  their  views.  Thug 
fliey  obtained  little  real  benefit  from  the  respite  which  arose 
from  the  attention  of  the  Roman  army  being  diverted  for  a 
while  from  them  by  the  revolution  which  at  this  time  hap- 
pened in  imperial  Rome,  in  consequence  of  the  death  of 
Nero.  Galba,  Otho,  Vitellius,  were  invested  with  the  purple 
in  quick  succession ;  and  at  length,  with  general  approbation, 
Vespasian  himself  was  declared  emperor  by  the  army  in 
Judaea,  He  then  departed  for  Rome,  leaving  the  coiaduot  ojf 
the  war  to  his  son  Titus. 

P.— 18 


404  TITUS    BESIEGES    JERUSALEM. 

6,  At  the  feast  of  the  Passover,  in  the  ensuing  year, 
when  the  city  of  Jerusalem  was,   as  usual  at  tnat  time, 
crowded  with  people  from  all  quarters,  the  Eoman  army  ap- 
peared before  the  walls.      It  was  probably  his  anxiety  to 
eave  the  city  and  the  Temple,  that  induced  Titus  to  com- 
mence the  siege    at  this  season  ;    as  it  might  have  been 
expected,  that  where  such  multitudes  were  shut  up  hi   an 
ill-provisioned  city,  famine  alone  would  soon  make  a  sur» 
render  inevitable.      The  besieged  were  very  earnestly  in- 
vited to  open  their  gates  to  the  Romans,  and  were  with 
all  sincerity  assured  of  their  liberty  and  safety.     Josephus 
was  also  commissioned  to  harangue  them,  and  to  point  out  to 
them  the  folly  of  supposing  that  they  could  hold  out  against, 
or  successfully  resist,  the  might  of  Rome.     But  all  warning 
and  counsel  were  treated  with  insult  and  scorn  ;  and  the  fac- 
tions expressed  the  resolution  of  defending  the  place  to  the 
very  last,  in  the  confidence  that  God  would  not  permit  hia 
Temple  and  city  to  fall  before  the  heathen.     Such  repeated 
refusals  of  mercy  and  compassion,  and  the  very  desperate 
defence  made  by  the  besieged,  compelled  Titus,  much  against 
his  own  will,  to  become  the  unconscious  instrument  of  ac- 
complishing that  doom  of  the  city  and  the  Temple,  which 
Christ  had  nearly  forty  years  before  denounced.     The  folly 
of  resistance  was  so  clear  to  Titus,  that  he  became   ex- 
asperated   at    the    unpleasant    task    which    their    obstinacy 
imposed  upon  him.      Resolved  that  none  of  them  should 
escape,  but  such  as  surrendered  to  him,  he  raised   around 
the  city  a  strong  wall  of  circumvallation,  strengthened  with 
towers.      This  great  work  was  accomplished  in  the  short 
space  of  three  days. 

7.  The  city  was  very  strong,  being  enclosed  by  three 
walls,  one  within  another ;  and  then  there  was  the  Temple, 
which  itself  was  an  exceedingly  strong  fortress.     All  these 
defences  were  successively  carried  by  the  Romans,  although 
•very  step  was  desperately  contested  by  the  besieged.  ~ 

••  .      —      .-•»  __<•   *  +> 


CHAPTEB  VI.     A.  D.  70  TO  107«. 

1.  AFTER  the  Roman  armies  were  withdrawn  from  Jera- 
wlem,  many  of  the  Jews  returned  to  dwell  among  its  ruins, 
though  the  Roman  emperor,  indignant  at  the  late  rebellion, 
had  placed  a  garrison  of  800  troops  on  Mount  Zion,  in  order 
to  prevent  any  attempt  to  rebuild  the  city.  A  portion  of  the 
country  was  yet,  indeed,  unscathed  by  the  flames  of  war;  the 
towns  on  the  coast,  submitting  to  the  Romans,  escaped  the 
horrors  of  a  siege  and  the  penalties  of  rebellion,  while  the 
provinces  beyond  Jordan  enjoyed  tranquillity  under  the  rule 
of  the  conquerors.  But  the  Jews  were  discontented  and  re- 
bellious under  the  yoke  of  Rome;  they  still  fondly  believed 
that  an  earthly  Messiah  was  shortly  to  arise,  to  free  them  from 
bondage,  and  to  give  them  the  dominion  of  the  whole  earth. 
They  accordingly  listened  to  the  tales  of  every  impostor,  and 
were  easily  seduced  into  rebellion  by  vain  hopes  of  national 
glory,  that  were  never  realised.  Hence  their  continual  insur- 
rections, which  exposed  them  still  farther  to  the  vengeance  of 
the  conquerors,  and  accelerated  the  crisis  of  their  fate,  when 
they  were  to  be  driven  altogether  from  their  own  land,  and 
dispersed  over  the  face  of  the  earth.  In  the  course  of  these 
commotions  great  cruelties  were  committed;  but  in  the  end? 
the  Jews  were  everywhere  borne  down  by  the  disciplice  of 
the  Roman  legions,  and  paid  the  penalty  of  their  rebeJlioa 
with  their  lives.  By  acts  of  mutual  cruelty,  the  animosity  of 
both  parties  was  inflamed;  the  sword  of  persecution  was  l«a* 
loose  against  the  Jewish  religion  by  their  conquerors;  the 
rite  of  circumcision,  the  reading  of  the  law,  and  the  observance 
of  the  Jewish  Sabbath,  and  all  the  other  memorials  of  the 
national  faith,  were  forbidden.  In  the  city  of  Jerusalem, 
which  was  to  a  certain  extent  repaired,  and  received  the 
name  of  JElia  Capitolina,  a  colony  of  Greeks  and  Latins  wai 
established,  in  order  to  preclude  the  return  of  the  Jews,  and 
all  further  hopes  of  the  restoration  of  their  kingdom.  But 


408  SIMON  BARCOCHAB'S  REBELLION. 

the  policy  of  the  Komans  was  of  no  avail  against  the  deep- 
rooted  prejudices  of  this  infatuated  people ;  and  no  sooner  hafl 
a  new  impostoi  arisen,  of  the  name  of  Simon  Barcochab  (ton  of 
a  star),  than  the  deluded  Israelites  hailed  him  as  the  light 
that  was  to  dawn  in  the  latter  days,  and  usher  in  the  day  of 
their  long-expected  rest.  They  accordingly  crowded  to  his 
Standard ;  and  in  a  short  time  he  had  mustered  a  powerful 
army  of  200,000  devoted  followers.  Owing  to  the  absence  of 
the  Roman  legions,  engaged  at  that  time  in  distant  service, 
important  advantages  were  gained,  and  Jerusalem  was  again 
occupied  by  the  insurgent  Jews,  besides  about  fifty  castles, 
and  numbers  of  open  towns.  But  this  career  of  success  was 
speedily  terminated  by  the  arrival  of  Severus,  afterwards 
emperor,  with  a  large  and  well-appointed  body  of  legionary 
troops;  the  Jews  were  overwhelmed  by  numbers,  discipline, 
and  military  skill;  their  cities  were  taken  and  destroyed;  and 
Either,  where  the  leader  of  the  rebellion,  Barcochab,  had  made 
his  last  stand,  was  stormed  with  great  slaughter,  and  himself 
slain.  Of  the  Jews,  it  is  estimated  that  580,000  died  on  the 
field,  and  the  remnant  that  escaped  mostly  perished  by  famine 
and  disease,  or  amid  the  flames  of  their  ruined  cities.  Under 
these  ruthless  devastations  the  country  was  at  last  converted 
into  a  desert;  the  inhabitants  were  either  slain  or  driven  into 
exile;  and  the  divine  denunciations  were  now  fully  accom- 
plished against  this  misguided  people,  that  they  should  be 
scattered  among  all  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

2.  The  victors  having  thus  satiated  their  vengeance, 
began  in  due  time  to  relax  their  stern  and  intolerant  policy. 
Under  the  mild  rule  of  Antoninus  Pius,  the  Jews  were  re- 
stored to  their  ancient  privileges,  to  the  freedom  of  worship, 
and  to  all  their  other  national  rites.  They  were  now  mingled 
>rith  the  nations,  and  were  found  dwelling  in  all  parts  of  the 
Roman  empire;  and  their  general  condition  under  the  Roman 
emperors  was  not  unfavourable.  The  numerous  remains  of 
that  people,  though  they  were  excluded  from  the  precincts  of 
Jerusalem,  were  permitted  to  form  and  to  maintain  conside- 
rable establishments  both  in  Italy  and  in  the  provinces,  to 
acquire  the  freedom  of  Rome,  to  enjoy  municipal  honours,  and 
to  obtain  at  the  same  time  an  exemption  from  burdensome 
and  expensive  offices.  The  moderation  or  indifference  of  the 


THE  EMPEROR   CONST  ANTINB.  409 

Romans  gave  a  legal  sanction  to  the  form  of  ecclesiastical 
police  which  was  instituted  by  the  vanquished  sect.  The 
patriarch,  who  had  fixed  his  residence  at  Tiberias,  was  em- 
powered to  appoint  his  subordinate  ministers  to  exercise  a 
domestic  jurisdiction,  and  to  receive  from  his  dispersed 
brethren  an  annual  contribution.  New  synagogues  were 
frequently  erected  in  the  principal  cities  of  the  empire ;  and 
the  sabbaths,  the  fasts,  and  the  festivals,  which  were  either 
commanded  by  the  Mosaic  law,  or  enjoined  by  the  traditions 
of  the  rabbins,  were  celebrated  in  the  most  solemn  and 
public  manner.  Such  gentle  treatment  insensibly  mollified 
the  stern  temper  of  the  Jews,  and,  awakened  from  their 
dream  of  misinterpreted  prophecy  and  conquest,  they  assumed 
the  behaviour  of  peaceable  and  industrious  subjects. 

3.  No  great  change  appears  to  have  taken  place  in  the 
condition  of  Palestine,  until  Constantino  ascended  the  im- 
perial throne.  He  was,  as  is  well  known,  the  first  Christian 
emperor ;  and  under  his  powerful  patronage,  and  that  of  his 
mother  the  Empress  Helena,  splendid  structures  were  every- 
where erected  in  the  Holy  Land,  in  honour  of  the  Christian 
faith.  The  land  was  gradually  overspread  with  memorials  of 
Christianity;  and  chapels,  altars,  and  houses  of  prayer  marked 
every  spot  which  was  memorable  for  any  of  the  sayings  or 
doings  of  the  Saviour.  The  Jews  beheld  with  indignation 
the  rise  of  these  Christian  monuments  within  the  precincts  of 
the  holy  city.  They  were  as  much  opposed  to  the  Christian 
worship  as  to  the  heathen  idolatry,  but  their  influence  wag 
now  at  an  end.  Scattered  in  distant  parts,  they  could  no 
longer  act  with  consistency  or  vigour ;  yet,  so  attached  were 
they  to  their  peculiar  rites,  that,  however  faint  the  chance  of 
success,  they  were  ready  in  crowds  to  rally  round  the  stan- 
dard of  their  ancient  faith,  wherever  it  was  displayed,  and  io 
follow  any  daring  leader  into  the  field.  But  the  time  was 
past.  They  were  rejected  by  the  divine  decree,  and  were  no 
longer  to  be  assembled  as  a  nation  in  their  own  land. 
Jerusalem  was  now  filled  with  the  emblems  of  a  new  faith, 
and  crowds  of  pilgrims  were  attracted  from  the  most  distant 
countries,  by  the  eager  desire  of  contemplating  the  place  of 
the  Redeemer's  passion,  and  of  all  the  previous  incidents  of 
his  holy  life.  These  visits  were  encouraged  from  varioui 


410  JULIAN'S   ATTEMPT  TO   REBUILD   A   TEMPLE* 

motives.  They  evinced,  no  doubt,  the  zeal  of  the  new  con- 
verts ;  and  being  at  once  an  apparent  proof  of  piety  and  a 
real  source  of  profit,  they  were  encouraged  by  the  clergy  at 
Jerusalem. 

4.  The  reign  of  Julian  was  a  new  era  in  the  history  of 
Palestine,  and  the  Jews  anticipated,  from  his  declared  enmity 
to  Christianity,  his  favour  for  their  own  faith.     The  policy 
of  this  heathen  emperor  countenanced  them  in  this  belief, 
when  he  endeavoured,  by  rebuilding  the  Temple  of  Jeru- 
Balem  in    its    former   splendour,  to   discredit   the    truth  of 
those  prophesies  which  declared  the  extinction  of  the  ritual 
service.      He  chose  the   commanding   eminence  of  Mount 
Moriah   for    the    site  of  a   new   structure,    which   was   to 
eclipse  the  splendour  of  the  Christian  church  on  the  adja- 
cent   hill    of  Calvary  ;    and    he    resolved    to    establish   a 
Jewish  order  of  priests,  who  might  revive  the  observance 
of  the  Mosaic   rites,  together  with  as  numerous  a  colony 
of  Jews  as   could   be  collected,  in  the  holy  city.      Such 
was  still  the  ardour  of  the  national  faith,  that  the  Jews 
crowded  from  all  parts,  and  exasperated,  by  their  insolent 
triumph,    the   hostility  of  the  Christian   inhabitants.      All 
now  joined  with  unwearied  zeal  in  the  sacred  work  of  re- 
building the  Temple.     Liberal  contributions  poured  in  from 
all  quarters ;  men  and  women  joined  in  the  pious  labour ; 
and    the    authority  of  the   monarch   was  seconded  by  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  people.     But  this  last  effort  of  expiring 
zeal  was  unsuccessful ;  no  Temple  ever  arose  on  the  ruins  of 
the  heathen  edifices ;  and  a  Mohammedan  mosque  still  stands 
on   the  ground  of  the  Jewish   Temple.      The  work,   from 
whatever  cause,  was  abandoned ;  and  as  it  was  only  under- 
taken during  the  last  six  months  of  Julian's  reign,  the  fact 
§eems  sufficiently  explained  by  the  absence  and  death  of  the 
emperor,  and  by  the  new  maxims  that  were  adopted  during 
the  Christian  reign  that  succeeded,  without  the  aid  of  the 
alleged  miracle  to  which  it  has  been  usually  ascribed. 

5.  After  the  death  of  Julian,  it  was  the  policy  of  the 
Christian  emperors  to  depress  the  Jews  in  Palestine,  though 
they  were  not  ill-treated  throughout  the  provinces,  and  were 
even  granted  considerable  privileges  and  immunities.     But 
it  is  astonishing  how  carefully  fathers  instilled  into  the  micdf 


THE    PERSIAN    INVASION.  411 

of  their  children,  along  with  their  ancient  faith,  the  fondly- 
cherished  delusion,  that  some  new  and  happier  era  of  free- 
dom and  independence  was  yet  to  dawn  on  Israel ;  and  how 
eagerly  the  children,  imbibing  this  idea,  became  the  prey  of 
every  impostor,  and,  under  the  blind  impulse  of  enthusiasm, 
rashly  entered  into  new  conflicts  with  their  enemies  in  the 
field,  where  they  perished,  the  willing  victims  of  a  hopeless 
cause.  About  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  century,  the 
peace  of  Judaea  was  seriously  disturbed  by  the  Persian  in- 
vasion of  Khosroes.  The  Greeks  and  the  Persians  were  for 
*  long  period  rivals  for  the  dominion  of  the  east ;  and  Khos- 
roes, the  grandson  of  Nushirvan,  now  invading  the  Roman 
empire,  stormed  and  sacked  the  city  of  Antioch.  From  Syria 
the  flood  of  invasion  rolled  southward  on  Palestine,  and  the 
Persian  army  was  joined  by  the  Jews  to  the  number  of 
24,000,  still  burning  with  the  love  of  independence.  The 
Christians  and  Jews  were  inflamed  against  each  other  by  a 
long  course  of  deep  injuries  given  and  received.  Those  of 
the  former  nation  within  the  walls  of  Jerusalem  were  mas- 
Bacred  without  mercy  by  their  Christian  enemies,  while  the 
Jews  on  the  outside  were  burning  with  the  desire  of  revenge. 
The  advance  of  the  Persians  secured  the  triumph.  The  city 
was  stormed  by  the  combined  armies,  and  the  Jews  were 
satiated  with  a  full  measure  of  revenge.  The  Christians 
neither  sought  nor  found  mercy ;  it  was  estimated  that 
90,000  of  them  perished  in  the  storming  of  the  city.  Some 
were  sold  for  slaves,  and  others  were  bought  for  the  purpose 
of  being  slaughtered.  The  city  was  sacked,  and  the  magni- 
ficent monuments  of  the  Christian  faith  were  mostly  con- 
sumed by  fire.  But  this,  like  all  the  other  triumphs  of  the 
Jews,  was  short-lived.  The  eastern  emperor,  Heraclius,  wa» 
roused  from  inglorious  sloth  by  the  triumphs  of  the  Persian 
arms,  and  by  the  approach  of  the  victorious  force  to  the 
walls  of  his  own  capital.  He  quickly  assembled  his  veteran 
armies,  by  whose  aid  he  defeated  the  troops  of  Khosroes; 
and  in  the  course  of  a  few  successful  campaigns  recovered 
all  the  provinces  that  had  been  overrun.  He  visited  Jeru- 
salem after  his  victories  in  the  lowly  guise  of  a  pilgrim,  and 
prepared  new  triumphs  for  the  Christians  in  the  restoration 
of  the  magnificent  churches  which  had  been  destroyed,  and 


112  THE    MOHAMMEDAN    POWER. 

in  the  persecution  of  the  Jews,  and  their  banishment,  as  be- 
fore, from  the  holy  city,  which  they  were  now  forbidden  to 
approach  within  a  nearer  distance  than  three  miles. 

6.  Palestine  continued  to  own  the  sway  of  the  Greek 
emperor  till  the  rise  of  the  Arabian  power  in  the  East.  The 
followers  of  Mohammed,  extending  their  doctrines  and  their 
dominion  by  fire  and  sword,  rapidly  subdued  Arabia,  Syria, 
and  Egypt,  when,  about  the  year  637,  the  victorious  Omar 
turned  his  arms  against  Jerusalem.  After  a  siege  of  four 
months,  during  which  the  Arabs  suffered  extremely  from  the 
inclemency  of  the  winter,  a  capitulation  was  proposed  and 
agreed  to,  when  the  conqueror  entered  the  city  seated  on  a 
red  camel,  which  carried  a  bag  of  corn  and  dates,  and  with- 
out guards,  or  any  other  precaution.  Omar  was  assassinated 
at  Medinah,  in  the  year  644,  after  which,  the  East  was  for 
two  hundred  years  distracted  by  the  bloody  wars  that  ensued 
among  the  Ommiades,  the  Abbassides,  and  the  Fatimite 
caliphs  ;  and  Palestine  having  become  an  object  of  contest  be- 
tween them,  was  for  a  like  period  a  scene  of  devastation  and 
trouble.  In  the  year  868,  the  capital  was  conquered  by 
Achmet,  a  Turk ;  but  was  again  recovered  by  the  caliphs  of 
Baghdad  in  the  year  906.  It  was  reduced  by  Mohammed 
Ikschid,  of  the  Turkish  race.  Towards  the  end  of  the  tenth 
century,  the  holy  city  was  taken  possession  of  by  Ortok  ;  and 
in  1076,  by  Meleschah,  a  Turk.  It  was  retaken  by  the 
Ortokides,  and  finally  by  the  Fatimites,  who  held  possession 
of  it  when  the  Crusaders  made  their  first  appearance  in  the 
Holy  Land. 


CHAPTER  VII.     A.  D.  1076  TO  1203. 

t.  JERUSALEM,  though  it  was  in  possession  of  Moslem  chiefs, 
was  still  revered  as  a  holy  city  by  both  Christian  and  Jew, 
and  was  visited  by  pilgrims  from  every  quarter ;  among  others 
by  Peter  the  hermit,  a  native  of  Amiens.  The  pathetic  tale 
which  he  brought  to  Europe,  of  the  injuries  and  insults  which 
the  Christian  pilgrims  suffered  from  the  infidels,  who  pos- 
sessed and  profaned  the  holy  city,  excited  the  deepest 
sympathy  among  the  people  and  princes  of  Christendom. 
Councils  were  summoned,  and  were  attended  by  bishops,  a 
numerous  train  of  ecclesiastics,  and  by  thousands  of  the  laity. 
The  mixed  multitude  were  harangued  by  the  zealous  en- 
thusiasts of  this  sacred  cause ;  their  pity  and  indignation  were 
alternately  roused  by  the  sufferings  of  their  brethren  in  the 
Holy  Land ;  the  flame  of  enthusiasm  was  propagated  by 
sympathy  and  example ;  and  the  eager  champions  of  the  cross, 
the  flower  of  the  European  chivalry,  assembled  in  martial 
array,  to  march  against  the  enemies  of  their  common  faith. 
To  defray  the  necessary  expenses  of  the  expedition,  princei 
alienated  their  provinces,  nobles  their  lands  and  castles, 
peasants  their  cattle  and  instruments  of  husbandry ;  and  vast 
armies  were  transported  to  Palestine,  in  order  to  accomplish 
the  deliverance  of  the  holy  sepulchre.  These  rude  and  un- 
disciplined bands  died  in  great  numbers  on  reaching  the  shores 
ot  Asia,  from  disease,  famine,  and  fatigue ;  and  of  the  first 
Crusaders,  it  is  estimated  that  300,000  had  perished  before  a 
single  city  was  rescued  from  the  infidels.  Of  the  leaders  in 
the  Christian  host,  the  first  rank  is  due  to  Godfrey,  Duke  of 
Brabant  and  Bouillon,  who  was  accompanied  by  his  two 
brothers,  Eiistace  the  elder,  who  had  succeeded  to  the  county 
of  Boulogne,  and  Baldwin  the  younger.  The  otrer  chiefg 
were,  Robert  of  France,  the  brother  of  King  Philip ;  Robert, 
Duke  of  Normandy,  the  son  of  William  the  Conqueror; 
Bohemond,  the  son  of  Robert  Guiscard ;  Tancred  his  cousin, 
ard  Raymond  of  Thoulouser  The  vast  armies  that  wer« 


414  THE  FIRST  CRUSADE. 

collected  under  the  guidance  of  these  leaders  arrived  by 
various  routes  at  Constantinople,  the  Greek  capital ;  after 
having  lost,  some  say,  half  their  number,  in  the  intermediate 
march  through  untried  regions,  by  famine,  disease,  and  the 
assaults  of  the  inhabitants  into  whose  countries  they  had 
made  so  unexpected  an  irruption.  After  some  time  spent  in 
the  capital  of  the  East,  they  crossed  to  the  opposite  shore  of 
Asia.  Having  taken  the  towns  of  Nice  and  Antioch  in  the 
year  1098,  they,  about  a  year  after,  laid  siege  to  Jerusalem, 
and  carried  it  by  assault,  with  a  prodigious  slaughter  of  the 
garrison  and  inhabitants,  which  was  continued  for  three  days, 
without  respect  either  to  age  or  sex. 

2.  Eight  days  after  the  capture  of  Jerusalem,  the  Latin 
chiefs  proceeded  to  ilhe  election  of  a  king,  who  should  preside 
over  their  conquests  in  Palestine,  and  Godfrey  of  Bouillon 
was  unanimously  raised  to  this  high  office.  But  if  it  was  an 
honourable  office,  it  was  also  one  of  danger;  he  was  not 
chosen  to  sway  a  peaceful  sceptre ;  and  he  was  summoned  to 
the  field  in  the  first  fortnight  of  his  reign,  to  defend  his 
capital  against  the  sultan  of  Egypt,  who  approached  with  a 
powerful  army.  The  signal  overthrow  of  the  latter  in  the 
battle  of  Ascalon  confirmed  the  stability  of  the  Latin  throne, 
and  enabled  Godfrey  to  extend  on  every  side  his  infant 
kingdom,  which  consisted  only  of  Jerusalem  and  Jaffa,  with 
about  twenty  villages  and  towns  of  the  adjacent  districts. 
The  fortified  castles,  in  which  the  Mohammedans  had  taken 
refuge,  and  from  which  they  made  incursions  into  the  open 
country,  were  reduced;  the  maritime  cities  of  Laudicea, 
Tripoli,  Tyre,  and  Ascalon,  were  besieged  and  taken ;  and 
the  Christian  kingdom  thus  included  a  range  of  sea-coast  from 
Scanderoon  to  the  borders  of  Egypt.  Although  the  province 
of  Antioch  claimed  independence,  the  courts  of  Edessa  and 
Tripoli  owned  themselves  the  vassals  of  the  king  of  Jerusalem; 
and  the  four  cities  of  Hems,  Hamah,  Damascus,  and  Aleppo, 
were  the  only  relics  of  the  Mohammedan  conquests  in  Syria. 
The  feudal  institutions  of  Europe  were  introduced  into  thii 
kingdom  in  all  their  purity ;  and  a  code  of  laws,  called  the 
assize  of  Jerusalem,  was  drawn  up  and  deposited  in  the  seput 
ehre  of  the  Saviour,  as  an  unerring  guide  in  all  doubtful  quo 
that  might  be  brought  before  the  tribunals  of  the  holy  citjfc 


THE    SECOND    CRUSADE.  415 

8.  Godfrey  was  succeeded  by  Ms  brother  Baldwin  I.,  wh« 
ruled  with  vigour  and  success.  In  1118  his  nephew,  Bald- 
Win  II.,  ascended  the  throne,  and  still  maintained  the  interesti 
of  the  kingdom.  Melisandra  his  daughter,  married  Fulk, 
Count  of  Anjou,  who,  in  right  of  his  wife,  acquired  the  king- 
dom of  Jerusalem.  He  lost  his  life  by  a  fall  from  his  horse, 
after  having  reigned  twelve  years.  His  son,  Baldwin  III., 
ruled  in  Jerusalem  twenty  years ;  and  his  reign  was  remark- 
able as  the  era  of  the  second  Crusade,  and  of  the  rise  of  the 
various  orders  of  knighthood, — the  hospitallers,  templars,  and 
cavaliers. 

4.  The  military  force  of  the  first  Crusaders,  wasted  by 
fatigue,  and  by  losses  in  the  field,  was  no  longer  able  to  oppose 
the  hosts  of  Turks  and  Saracens  by  which  it  was  surrounded. 
The  first  victories  of  the  Europeans,  and  their  rapid  success, 
extended  far  and  wide  the  terror  of  their  arms.  But  this 
alarm  having  subsided,  the  Mohammedan  chiefs  collected  their 
armies,  and  commenced  a  vigorous  attack  on  the  European 
posts,  scattered  over  a  wide  extent  of  country,  and  gained 
Borne  important  advantages.  The  accounts  of  these  disasters 
that  were  circulated  in  Europe  excited  the  liveliest  sympathy 
of  all  Christians  for  their  suffering  brethren  in  the  Holy  Land, 
for  the  defence  of  which  the  European  princes  now  entered 
into  a  new  coalition.  A  second  Crusade  was  the  consequence. 
It  was  undertaken  by  Conrad  III.,  emperor  of  Germany,  and 
Louis  VII.  king  of  France,  and  was  even  more  unfortunate 
than  the  first  expedition.  In  the  course  of  a  tedious  march 
through  an  unhealthy  and  hostile  country,  more  than  half  the 
army  of  Conrad  was  wasted  by  famine  and  the  sword,  and  not 
above  a  tenth  part  ever  reached  the  Syrian  shore.  The  sub- 
sequent battles  with  the  Saracens  reduced  them  to  a  miser- 
able remnant ;  and  on  his  return  with  his  shattered  forces 
from  this  unfortunate  campaign,  the  emperor  was  met  by  Louis 
and  the  French  troops,  who  arrived  in  better  condition  at  the 
scene  of  action.  The  French  army,  rashly  advancing  into  the 
heart  of  the  country,  was  assaulted  and  overwhelmed  by  an 
innumerable  host  of  Turks ;  and  the  king  with  great  difficulty 
made  his  escape,  and  finally  took  shipping  with  his  knighti 
uid  nobles,  leaving  his  plebeian  infantry  to  the  sword  of  the 
victorious  enemy.  The  two  princes  proceeding  to  Jerusalem, 


416  THE    SULTAN    iALAHIH. 

united  the  poor  remains  of  their  once  mighty  armies  to  the 
Latin  troops  in  Syria,  and  laid  a  fruitless  siege  to  Damascus, 
which  was  the  termination  of  the  second  Crusade. 

5.  The  defeat  and  dispersion  of  these  armies  tended  greatly 
to  weaken  the  Christian  cause  in  the  Holy  Land,  and  to  shake 
the  foundations  of  the  Latin  throne  at  Jerusalem.     Baldwin, 
the  son  ef  Melisandra  and  the  Count  of  Anjou,  together  with 
his  brother  Amaury  or  Almeric,  long  maintained  the  war  with 
considerable  success  against  the  infidels,     Baldwin,  dying,  was 
succeeded  by  his  brother,  who,  after  a  reign  of  eleven  years, 
transmitted  the  throne  to  his  son  Baldwin  IV.,  disabled  both 
in  mind  and  body  by  the  disease  of  leprosy.     Sybilla,  the 
mother  of  Baldwin,  was  the  next  heiress,  who  chose  for  her 
second  husband,  and  consequently  for  king  of  Jerusalem,  Guy 
of  Lusignan,  base  in  character,  but  handsome  in  his  person. 
This  choice  was  universally  blamed,  and  excited  the  hatred 
of  Count  Raymond,  who  had  been  excluded  from  the  succes- 
sion and  regency,  and  who,  entertaining  an  implacable  hatred 
against  the  king,  was  seduced  into  a  traitorous  correspondence 
with  the  Sultan.     Many  of  the  barons  were  also  so  dissatisfied, 
that  they  refused  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  new 
king. 

6.  It  was  in  the  midst  of  these  internal  dissensions  that 
the  kingdom  of  the  Latins  was  assailed  by  a  new  enemy, 
namely,  the  Sultan  Saladin,  who  joined  much  generosity  of 
character  to  valour,  policy,  and  military  skill.     He  had  risen 
from  a  private  station  to  the  sovereignty  of  Egypt,  and  he 
had  been  for  years  extending  his  influence  and  dominions.    A 
fortress  had  been  seized  by  a  soldier  of  fortune,  Reginald  of 
Chatillon,  from  which  he  issued  with  his  followers  to  pillage 
the  caravans  and  insult  the   Mohammedans,  and  he  even 
threatened  the  holy  cities  of  Medina  and  Mecca.     Saladin 
complained  of  these  injuries,  and  being  refused  satisfaction, 
invaded  the  Holy  Land  with  an  army  of  80,000  horse  and 
foot.     He  advanced  against  Tiberias,  to  which  he  laid  siege ; 
and  a  decisive  battle  was  hazarded  by  the  king  of  Jerusalem, 
in  defence  of  this  important  place.     The  two  armies  met  on 
the  plain  of  Tiberias,  and  in  a  sanguinary  conflict,  which 
lasted  two  days,  the  Christians  were  completely  overthrown, 
With  the  loss  of  30,000  men.     The  king,  the  Marquis  »l 


CAPTURE  OF  JERUSALEM  BY  THE  MOSLEMS.      417 

Montserrat,  and  the  master  of  the  templars,  with  many  of  their 
followers,  were  made  prisoners ;  and  two  hundred  and  thirty 
gallant  knights  of  the  cross  were  cruelly  led  out  to  execution 
after  the  battle.  This  great  victory  placed  the  whole  coun- 
try at  the  mercy  of  the  conqueror.  The  Christians  were  left 
without  a  head  ;  the  towns  and  castles,  drained  of  their 
governors,  fell  successively  before  Saladin's  victorious  force ; 
and  scarcely  had  three  months  elapsed  when  he  appeared  in 
arras  before  the  gates  of  Jerusalem. 

7.  This  city  was  in  no  condition  to  sustain  a  protracted 
siege.  It  was  crowded  with  fugitives  from  every  quarter, 
who  here  sought  an  asylum  from  the  destroying  sword;  a 
disorderly  throng  of  100,000  persons  was  confined  within  the 
walls,  but  there  were  few  soldiers.  The  queen  was  alarmed 
for  the  fate  of  her  captive  husband,  and  her  government  was 
feeble  and  indecisive.  A  defence  was,  however,  maintained 
for  fourteen  days,  during  which  the  besiegers  had  effected  a 
breach  in  the  wall,  and  only  waited  the  Sultan's  orders  for  the 
assault.  This  last  extremity  was  averted  by  a  capitulation, 
by  which  it  was  agreed  that  all  the  Franks  and  Latins  should 
quit  Jerusalem,  receiving  a  safe  conduct  to  the  ports  of  Syria 
and  Egypt,  that  the  inhabitants  should  be  ransomed  for  a 
sum  of  money,  and  that  those  who  were  unable  to  pay  it 
should  remain  slaves.  These  conditions  were  liberally  inter- 
preted and  greatly  mitigated  by  the  generosity  of  the  Sultan, 
who  allowed  the  poor  to  be  ransomed  by  wholesale  for  a  mo- 
derate sum,  and  freely  dismissed  about  3000  more.  In  his 
interview  with  the  Queen,  he  displayed  the  kindness  and 
courtesy  of  his  disposition,  comforting  her  with  his  words, 
and  even  with  his  tears ;  he  distributed  liberal  alms  among 
the  widows  and  orphans  of  those  who  were  slain,  and  allowed 
the  warlike  knights  of  the  hospital  to  continue  their  care  of 
the  sick  for  another  year.  He  made  his  triumphant  entry 
into  the  city,  with  waving  banners  and  martial  music ;  the 
Christian  Church  was  converted  into  a  mosque,  and  the 
glittering  cross  was  taken  down  and  dragged  through  the 
streets,  amid  the  shouts  of  the  Moslems.  The  whole  country 
now  submitted  to  the  Sultan,  whose  victorious  progress  was 
first  arrested  by  the  resistance  of  Tyre,  which  was  gallantly 
defetded  by  Conrad.  The  Sultan,  being  foiled  in  all  his  at- 


418  THE    THIRD    CRUSADB. 

tempts  to  take  this  place,  was  finally  compelled  to  raise  thft 
riege,  and  x>  retreat  to  Damascus. 

8.  The  capture  of  Jerusalem  by  the  infidels,  and  the  de- 
cline of  the  Christian  cause  in  Palestine,  excited  the  deepest 
sorrow;  the  slumbering  zeal  of  the   European  powers  was 
aroused,   and  new  expeditions  were  fitted  out  for  the  re- 
covery of  the  holy  city.     Philip,  king  of  France,  Frederick 
Barbarossa,  the  emperor  of  Germany,   and  Kichard  I.  of 
England,  surnamed  Coeur-de-Lion,  assembled  a  large  force, 
and,  with  the  aid  of  Flanders,  Frise,  and  Denmark,  filled 
about  200  vessels  with  their  troops.     The  first  armaments 
landed  at  Tyre,  the  only  remaining  inlet  of  the  Christians 
into  the  Holy  Land,  and  no  time  was  lost  in  commencing  the 
celebrated  siege  of  Acre,  which  was  maintained  with  an  en- 
thusiasm that  mocked  at  danger,  and  by  feats  of  valour  that 
were  the  theme  of  wonder,  even  in  that  romantic  age.     This 
memorable  siege  lasted  for  nearly  two  years,  and  was  attended 
with  a  prodigious  loss  of  men  on  both  sides.     At  length,  in 
the  spring  of  the  second  year,  the  royal  fleets  of  France  and 
England  cast  anchor  in  the   bay,  with  powerful   reinforce- 
ments, and  the  brave  defenders  of  Acre  were  reduced  to  capi- 
tulate.    A  ransom  was  demanded  for  their  lives  and  liberties, 
of  200,000  pieces  of  gold,  the  deliverance  of  100  nobles,  and 
1500  inferior  captives,  and  the  restoration  of  the  holy  cross, 
which  had  been  taken  at  the  battle  of  Tiberias.     Thus  was 
an  important  town  and  harbour  obtained  by  the  Christians, 
but  by  an  enormous  sacrifice  of  men.     The  host  that  sur- 
rounded Acre  amounted  at  different  periods  to  600,000 ;  of 
these,  100,000  were  slain  during  the  siege  of  two  years,  a 
greater  number  perished  by  shipwreck  and  disease,  and  it  is 
computed  that  only  a  very  small  remnant  reached  their  na- 
tiVe  shores.     The  place  was  taken  possession  of  by  the  Chris- 
tians on  the  12th  of  July  1191. 

9.  The  capture  of  Acre  was  the  prelude  to  farther  opera- 
tions against  the  enemy.     Richard  determined  to  commenca 
the  siege  of  Ascalon,  about  a  hundred  miles  distant,  and  his 
inarch  to  this  place  was  a  continual  battle  of  eleven  days. 
He  was  opposed  by  Saladin  with  an  army  of  300,000  com- 
batants ;  and  on  this  occasion  was  fought  one  of  the  most 
memorable  battles  of  this,  or  any  other  age.     Saladin  was  de- 


THE    FOURTH   CRU8ADB.  419 

feated  with  the  loss  of  40,000  men,  and  the  victorious  Richard 
obtained  possession  of  Ascalon,  and  the  other  towns  of  Judsea. 
A  severe  winter  interrupted  the  operations  of  the  field.  But 
Richard,  issuing  from  his  winter  quarters  with  the  first  gleam 
of  spring,  advanced  with  his  army  within  sight  of  Jerusalem, 
the  great  object  of  his  enterprise.  Saladin  had  chosen  Jeru- 
salem for  his  head-quarters,  where  the  sudden  appearance  of 
the  Christian  conqueror  spread  universal  consternation.  The 
holy  city  was,  however,  relieved  by  the  hasty  retreat  of  the 
English  king,  discouraged  by  the  difficulties  of  the  enterprise 
and  the  murmurs  of  his  troops.  In  the  meantime,  the 
town  of  Jaffa  was  vigorously  assaulted  by  Saladin  with  a  for- 
midable force,  and  was  on  the  point  of  surrendering,  when 
Richard,  hastening  to  its  relief,  encountered  the  besieging 
army  of  Saracens  and  Turks,  amounting  to  60,000  men,  who 
yielded  to  the  vigour  of  his  attack.  In  the  meantime,  the 
miseries  of  a  protracted  war  began  to  be  severely  felt,  and  the 
energetic  views  of  Richard  were  obstructed  by  the  discontent 
of  his  troops.  Negociations  were  commenced,  which  were 
broken  off,  and  as  often  resumed.  The  views  of  both  parties 
varied  with  the  fortune  of  war.  At  last,  however,  both  Sala- 
din and  Richard  were  equally  'desirous  of  terminating  an  un- 
popular and  ruinous  contest.  The  first  demands  of  Richard 
were,  the  restitution  of  Jerusalem,  Palestine,  and  the  true 
cross.  These  terms  were  rejected  by  the  Sultan,  who  would 
not  part  with  the  sovereignty  of  Palestine,  or  listen  to  any 
proposition  for  dismembering  his  dominions.  A  truce  was  at 
length  concluded  for  three  years,  by  which  it  was  stipulated 
that  the  Latin  Christians  should  have  liberty  to  visit  the  holy 
city  without  being  liable  to  tribute ;  that  the  fort  of  Ascalon 
should  be  dismantled ;  and  that  Jaffa  and  Tyre,  with  the  in- 
tervening territory,  should  be  surrendered  to  the  Europeans, 
Soon  after  the  conclusion  of  this  treaty  Richard  embarked  for 
Europe ;  and  Saladin,  his  great  rival,  did  not  survive  many 
months  the  conclusion  of  peace. 

10.  The  fourth  Crusade  was  encouraged  by  the  zeal  of 
Pope  Celestine  III.  It  was  directed  against  the  Greek  em- 
pire, which  was  too  feeble  to  resist  so  formidable  an  attack ; 
and  the  result  was  its  conquest  by  the  Latins,  who  ruled  over 
it  for  fifty-seven  years. 


430 


CHAPTER  VIII.     AD.  1203  TO  1850. 

t.  IN  the  meantime,  though  partial  successes  were  gained 
by  the  armies  of  the  Crusaders  in  Palestine,  their  power  wai 
on  the  decline.  A  truce  for  six  years  had  been  concluded 
with  Saphadin,  the  brother  and  successor  of  the  Sultan  Sala- 
din.  The  sovereign  of  the  Latin  kingdom  at  this  time  wai 
Mary,  the  daughter  of  Isabella  by  Conrad  of  Tyre,  Almeric 
and  his  wife  being  dead.  In  order  to  strengthen  the  govern- 
ment of  Jerusalem,  it  was  resolved  to  request  the  king  of 
France,  Philip  Augustus,  to  provide  a  husband  for  Mary. 
John  de  Brienne,  one  of  the  most  accomplished  cavaliers  in 
Europe,  of  tried  valour  and  experience  in  war,  was  chosen ; 
and  the  Christian  chiefs  were  so  elated  by  this  union,  that 
they  sought  a  pretence  for  breaking  the  subsisting  truce  be- 
tween them  and  the  Sultan,  and  bringing  matters  to  the  ar- 
bitration of  the  sword.  War  accordingly  ensued,  and  the 
new  monarch  of  Jerusalem  displayed  all  the  great  qualities 
of  a  statesman  and  a  soldier,  for  which  he  was  chosen  j  and 
though  his  success  did  not  entirely  correspond  to  his  hopes  or 
wishes,  yet  he  made  a  successful  defence,  and  maintained  for 
a  time  the  Latin  kingdom  against  the  growing  power  of  its 
enemies.  He  foresaw,  however,  that  its  gradual  decline  and 
final  ruin  were  approaching,  as  it  was  now  reduced  to  two  or 
three  towns,  and  preserved  only  in  a  precarious  existence  by 
the  divisions  and  civil  wars  that  prevailed  among  its  enemies. 

2.  This  intelligence  rekindled  the  dying  zeal  of  the 
Christian  world.  A  new  Crusade  was  commenced,  and  a  large 
force,  chiefly  of  Hungarians  and  Germans,  landed  at  Acre. 
The  sons  of  Saphadin,  who  now  ruled  in  Syria,  collected  their 
armies  to  oppose  this  formidable  attack.  But  the  Crusaders, 
rashly  conducted,  and  weakened  by  divisions,  advanced  into 
the  country  without  concert  or  prudence ;  provisions  failed 
them ;  they  were  wasted,  as  usual,  by  famine  and  disease/ 


THE    FIFTH    AND    SIXTH    CRUSADES.  421 

•nd  at  length  their  leader,  the  sovereign  of  Hungary,  resolved 
to  quit  a  country  where  he  had  been  exposed  to  hardship  and 
danger,  Avithout  glory.  The  crusading  armies,  thus  weakened 
and  discouraged,  had  laid  aside  all  further  idea  of  offensive 
operations,  when,  in  the  spring  of  the  following  year,  a  fleet 
of  300  vessels,  from  the  Ehine,  appeared  on  the  coast,  and 
brought  to  their  aid  powerful  reinforcements,  which  recruited 
their  strength,  and  restored  their  ascendancy  in  the  field. 
For  reasons  which  do  not  clearly  appear,  they  now  retired 
from  Palestine,  and  carried  the  war  into  Egypt,  where  they 
obtained  important  successes,  having  taken  Damietta  by  storm, 
and  spread  such  consternation  among  the  infidels,  that  the 
most  favourable  terms  of  peace  were  offered,  and  rejected  by 
the  Crusaders.  Soon  after,  however,  having  wasted  their 
strength  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile,  they  were  reduced  to  the 
necessity  of  bargaining  for  permission  to  retire  to  Palestine, 
by  the  cession  of  all  their  conquests  in  Egypt. 

3.  The  next  Crusade  wa-s  undertaken  by  Frederic  II., 
the  grandson  of  Barbarossa,  according  to  a  vow  which  had 
been  long  made,  and  the  performance  of  which  had  been  so 
long  delayed,  that  he  was  excommunicated  by  Gregory  IX. 
By  his  marriage  with  Violante,  the  daughter  of  John  de 
Brienne,  he  was  the  more  especially  bound  to  vindicate  his 
right  to  the  kingdom  of  Jerusalem,  which  he  had  received  as 
a  dowry  with  his  wife.  After  many  delays,  he  set  sail  with 
a  fleet  of  200  ships  and  an  army  of  40,000  men,  and  arrived 
at  Acre.  This  was  the  most  successful  and  the  most  blood- 
less expedition  that  had  yet  been  undertaken.  Without  the 
hazard  of  a  battle  Frederic  entered  Jerusalem  in  triumph. 
The  Saracen  power  was  at  this  time  weakened  by  divisions ; 
•vnd,  owing  to  suspected  treachery  among  his  kindred,  Kamel, 
,^he  son  of  Saphadin,  held  precarious  possession  of  the  throne. 
\t  was  his  policy,  therefore,  rather  to  disarm  the  hostility  of 
these  powerful  armies  by  treating  with  them,  than  to  encounter 
them  in  the  field ;  and  accordingly  a  treaty  was  concluded, 
by  which  Jerusalem,  Jaffa,  Bethlehem,  Nazareth,  and  their 
dependencies,  were  restored  to  the  Christians ;  religious  tole- 
ration was  established,  and  the  contending  parties  of  Chris- 
tians and  Mohammedans  were  allowed  each  to  offer  ap  their 
devotions,  the  first  in  the  mosque  El-Aksa,  and  the  last  in  the 


4M  THE    SEVENTH    CRUSADE. 

mosque  of  Omar.*  But  all  these  services  were  performed  by 
Frederic  while  under  the  stain  of  excommunication ;  and  hence 
the  patriarch,  when  he  made  his  entry  into  Jerusalem,  re- 
fused to  crown  him,  or  to  be  present  at  the  ceremonial ;  Fre- 
deric, therefore,  himself  took  the  crown  from  the  holy  sepul- 
chre, and  placed  it  on  his  own  head.  The  stipulations  of 
this  treaty  were  not  faithfully  observed  by  the  Saracens,  and 
the  Christians  in  Palestine  still  suffered  under  the  oppression 
of  the  infidels.  New  levies  were  raised  in  Europe  for  the 
holy  war,  and  a  large  force  of  French  and  English,  led  by  the 
chief  nobility  of  both  nations,  landed  in  Syria.  Numeroui 
battles  were  fought,  which  terminated  in  favour  of  the  Sara- 
cens; and  the  French  Crusaders,  accordingly,  after  severe 
losses,  were  glad  to  purchase  peace  by  the  cession  of  almost 
all  their  conquests  in  Palestine.  Next  year,  when  the  Earl 
of  Cornwall,  with  the  English  levy,  arrived  at  the  scene  of 
action,  he  found,  to  his  surprise,  that  all  the  territories  and 
privileges  which  had  been  ceded  to  the  emperor  of  Germany 
were  lost ;  and  that  a  few  fortresses,  and  a  small  strip  of  ter- 
ritory on  the  coast,  comprised  all  that  the  Latins  possessed  in 
Palestine.  He  immediately  prepared  for  the  vigorous  prose- 
cution of  hostilities.  But  the  Sultan,  being  involved  in  war 
with  his  brother  in  Damascus,  readily  granted  favourable 
terms  as  the  price  of  peace — namely,  the  cession  to  the  Chris- 
tian armies  of  Jerusalem,  Beirut,  Nazareth,  Bethlehem,  Mount 
Tabor,  and  a  large  tract  of  the  adjoining  country.  But  the 
kingdom  of  Jerusalem,  thus  so  happily  re-established,  was  sub- 
verted by  a  calamity  from  a  new  and  unexpected  quarter.  In 
the  interior  of  Asia  the  conquests  of  Ghenghis  Khan  had 
brought  about  the  most  stupendous  revolutions,  and  the  bar- 
barous hordes  of  the  desert,  flying  before  his  conquering  sword, 
rushed  like  a  torrent  on  other  nations.  The  Kharismians, 
unable  to  withstand  this  powerful  invader,  were  driven  upon 
Syria,  and  the  coalesced  powers  of  Saracen  and  Christian  were 
onable  to  resist  their  powerful  assault.  The  Christian  host 
was  overthrown  in  a  great  battle,  which  lasted  two  days,  and 
in  which  the  grand  masters  of  two  orders,  and  most  of  the 

*  Both  these  mosques  stand  on  Mount  Moriah ;  the  Christians  believed  that  the 
•osque  El-Aksa  (which  was  originally  a  Christian  church),  and  the  Moslems  that  Utt 
Btoeque  of  Omar,  occupied  the  precise  site  of  Solomon's  Temple. 


THE    EIGHTH    AND    NINTH   CRUSADES.  423 

knights,  were  slain.  The  merciless  invaders  revelled  in  the 
B&ck  and  pillage  of  the  holy  city,  sparing  neither  sex  nor  age; 
and  it  was  not  until  the  year  1247  that  they  were  routed  near 
Damascus,  by  the  Syrians  and  Mamluks,  and  driven  back  to 
their  former  settlements  on  the  Caspian  Sea. 

4.  Each  new  disaster  of  the  Christian  arms  served  to  re- 
kindle the  languishing  zeal  of  the  Europeans ;  and  Louis  IX. 
of  France  fitted  out  an  immense  armament  for  the  Holy  Land, 
consisting  of  1800  sail,  in  which  he  embarked  an  army  of 
50,000  men.     He  landed  in  Egypt,  and,  after  storming  the 
town  of  Damietta,  advanced  along  the  sea-coast  towards  Cairo, 
when  his  troops  were  so  wasted  by  sickness  and  famine,  that 
they  fell  an  easy  prey  to  the  enemy.    The  king,  the  most  of  hia 
nobles,  and  the  remnant  of  his  army,  were  made  prisoners; 
and  it  was  owing  to  the  clemency  of  the  Sultan  Moadhdham, 
who  accepted  a  ransom  for  their  lives,  that  Louis,  with  hia 
few  surviving  followers,  was  permitted  to  embark  for  Palestine. 

5.  The  power  of  the  Christians  in  Palestine,  weakened, 
among  other  causes,  by  internal  dissensions,  was  now  vigo- 
rously assailed  by  the  Sultan  Bibars,  the  Mamluk  sovereign 
of  Egypt.     He  invaded  Palestine  with  a  formidable  army, 
advanced  to  the  gates  of  Acre,  and,  reducing  the  towns  of 
Sepphoris  and  Azotus,  massacred  or  carried  into  captivity 
numbers  of  Christians.     The  important  city  of  Antioch  yielded 
to  his  powerful  assault,  when  40,000  of  the  inhabitants  were 
put  to  the  sword,  and  100,000  carried  into  captivity.     The 
report  of  these  cruelties  in  Europe  gave  rise  to  the  ninth  and 
last  Crusade  against  the  infidels,  which  was  undertaken  by 
Louis,  the  French  king,  sixteen  years  after  his  return  from 
captivity.     In  place  of  directing  his  arms  immediately  against 
Palestine,  he  landed  in  Africa,  and  laid  siege  to  Carthage, 
which  he  reduced.     But  he  perished  miserably  on  the  burn- 
ing sands  of  Africa,  of  a  pestilential  disease,  which  proved 
fatal  also  to  many  of  his  troops ;  and  thus  ingloriously  termi- 
nated this  expedition,  whic  h  was  the  last  undertaken  by  the 
Europeans  for  the  recovery  of  the  Holy  Land. 

6.  The  Europeans  in  Palestine  were  now  confined  within 
the  walls  of  Acre,  their  last  stronghold,  which  was  besieged 
by  a  Mamluk  host  of  200,000  troops,  that  issued  from  Egypt, 
and  encamped  on  the  adjacent  plain.     In  this  their  last  con« 


PALESTINE    INVADED    BY    BONAPARTB. 

flict  with  the  infidels  of  the  Holy  Land,  the  Europeans  fully 
maintained  the  glory  of  their  high  name.  They  displayed  aU 
the  devotion  of  martyrs  in  a  holy  cause,  and  performed  pro- 
digies of  valour.  But,  equalled  as  they  were  in  discipline, 
and  fearfully  overmatched  in  numbers,  by  their  enemies,  they 
were  overborne  by  the  weight  and  violence  of  their  attacks, 
and  in  the  storm  and  sack  of  the  city,  all  either  perished  o: 
were  carried  into  captivity.  Thus  terminated  for  e\er  al 
those  visions  of  glory  and  conquest  by  which  so  many  adven- 
turers were  seduced  from  Europe  to  the  Holy  Land,  there  to 
perish  under  the  complicated  perils  of  disease  and  the  sword. 
The  other  smaller  towns  which  still  remained  in  possession  of 
the  Christians  yielded  without  a  struggle  to  the  Moslem  arms, 
and,  under  the  religious  tyranny  of  the  infidels  which  suc- 
ceeded, the  Christians  in  Palestine  were  everywhere  reduced 
to  the  lowest  degree  of  debasement.  The  pilgrims  who  still 
visited  Jerusalem  were  exposed  to  insult  and  danger;  and 
large  contributions  were  exacted  by  their  oppressors  for  a  free 
passage  through  the  Holy  Land.  The  Mamluk  Sultans  of 
Egypt  continued  to  rule  over  Palestine  till  the  year  1382, 
when  the  country  was  overrun  by  a  barbarous  tribe  from  the 
interior  of  Asia.  On  their  expulsion,  the  sovereignty  of  the 
Egyptian  Sultans  was  again  acknowledged,  until  the  country 
yielded  to  the  formidable  irruption  of  the  great  Tamerlane. 
At  his  death  Jerusalem  reverted  to  the  kingdom  of  Egypt, 
and  was  finally  subdued  by  the  Turks,  under  whose  barba- 
rous rule  it  has  continued  for  more  than  300  years.  The 
country  was  partitioned  into  provinces,  in  each  of  which  a 
pasha  ruled  with  a  despotic  authority  equal  to  that  of  the 
Sultan. 

7.  In  this  condition  Palestine  remained  without  any  re- 
markable event  in  its  history,  except  that  for  nearly  three 
centuries  it  was  the  scene  of  domestic  broils,  insurrections, 
and  massacres,  until  the  memorable  invasion  of  Egypt  by  the 
French  aimy.  Bonaparte,  being  apprised  that  preparations 
were  making  in  the  pachalik  of  Acre  for  attacking  him  in 
Egypt,  resolved,  according  to  his  usual  tactics,  to  anticipate 
the  movements  of  his  enemies.  He  accordingly  marched 
across  the  desert  which  divides  Egypt  from  Palestine,  and 
invaded  the  country  at  the  head  of  10,000  troops.  El-Adah 


SIEGE    OF    ACRE.  425 

Surrendered,  and  the  lives  of  the  garrison  were  spared  on 
condition  that  they  should  not  serve  against  him  during  the 
war.  Gaza  also  yielded  without  opposition ;  and  Jaffa, 
Btoimed  after  a  brave  resistance,  was  given  up  to  pillage, 
The  French  army  then  proceeded  to  form  the  siege  of  Acre ; 
and  this  fortress,  the  last  scene  of  conflict  between  the  Chris- 
tians and  infidels  of  former  days,  became  a  modern  field  of 
battle,  in  which  were  exhibited  prodigies  of  valour  that 
rivalled  the  most  renowned  deeds  of  those  chivalric  times. 
The  trenches  were  opened  on  the  10th  of  March  ;  in  ten 
days  a  breach  was  effected,  and  a  desperate  assault  took 
place.  At  first  the  defenders  were  forced  to  give  way ;  but 
Djezzar  Pasha,  who  had  shut  himself  within  the  walls,  an<* 
who  was  aided  by  Sir  Sidney  Smith  with  a  body  of  British 
jailors,  rushed  forward  among  the  thickest  of  the  combatants, 
and,  animating  the  troops  by  his  example,  drove  back  the 
enemy  with  heavy  loss.  Bocaparte  still  persevered  in  a 
series  of  furious  assaults  against  the  fortress,  which  were  all 
most  gallantly  repelled ;  and  after  a  protracted  siege  of  sixty 
days,  a  last  assault  was  ordered,  which  being  equally  unsuc- 
cessful with  all  former  attempts,  and  attended  with  the  losg 
of  borne  of  his  bravest  warriors,  dictated  the  necessity  of  an 
immediate  retreat. 

8.  In  the  present  century  a  new  power  arose  in  the  East, 
namely,  that  of  Mehemet  Ali,  pasha  of  Egypt,  who,  having 
collected  large  treasures  and  a  well-disciplined  army,  openly 
renounced  his  allegiance  to  the  Grand  Signior.  A  war  took 
place,  in  which  the  hasty  levies  of  Turkey  were  broken  and 
put  to  flight  by  the  veteran  troops  of  Egypt ;  and  a  series  of 
brilliant  successes  added  Syria,  with  Palestine,  to  the  pasha's 
iominion.  The  people  generally  were  disposed  to  hail  the 
change  of  masters  with  pleasure ;  and  by  a  well-advised  and 
moderate  system  of  government,  Mehemet  Ali  might  have 
bound  them  firmly  to  his  person  and  his  cause.  But, 
although  in  some  respects  an  enlightened  man,  his  notions  of 
government  were  still  Oriental  and  despotic ;  and  the  sort  of 
European  discipline  and  order  which  he  had  introduced  into 
his  civil  and  military  service,  was  chiefly  valued  by  him  as 
an  instrument  in  giving  the  more  general  and  certain  effect 
to  bis  extortions.  The  Syrians  soon  discovered  that,  instead 


426 


CONCLUSION. 


of  being  relieved  from  the  exactions  of  the  Turkish  govern* 
ment,  much  heavier  burdens  were  laid  upon  them.  The 
conscription,  or  forcible  impressment  of  young  men  for  the 
army,  and  the  disarming  of  the  population,  were,  however, 
the  measures  which  created  the  most  general  discontent,  and 
led  to  such  disturbances  and  revolts,  as  encouraged  the  Porte 
in  the  design  which  it  had  always  entertained,  of  reducing 
the  pasha  and  recovering  the  ceded  provinces.  Eventually  a 
Turkish  army  appeared  on  the  northern  frontier  of  Syria, 
and  soon  came  into  collision  with  the  Egyptian  army  under 
Ibrahim  Pasha,  eldest  son  of  Mehemet  Ali.  The  Turks  were 
completely  routed  by  the  Egyptians  in  the  battle  of  Nezib ;  and 
the  great  powers  of  Europe  then  deemed  it  right  to  interfere, 
to  prevent  Ibrahim  from  pursuing  his  victory,  and  to  crush 
the  ambitious  designs  of  his  father.  This  was  accomplished 
chiefly  through  the  brilliant  operations  of  an  English  fleet, 
under  Admiral  Stopford  and  Commodore  Napier,  by  which 
Acre  and  other  strongholds  on  the  coast  were  taken  for  the 
Sultan ;  and  the  pasha  was  at  length  compelled  to  evacuate 
Syria,  and  restore  it  to  the  dominion  of  the  Porte,  which  has 
eince  administered  the  government  of  the  country  with  greater 
mildness,  and  with  less  disregard  of  European  influence,  than 
they  formerly  manifested.  Jerusalem,  which  had  long  been 
overlooked  in  the  policy  of  nations,  has  recently  become  of 
importance  in  the  eyes  of  the  greatest  states  in  the  world. 
The  five  great  powers  of  Europe  have  established  consuls  in 
the  city,  and  two  of  them,  England  and  Prussia,  have  joined 
to  foond  there  an  Anglican  Episcopate,  in  connection  with 
iriuci  a  Protestant  church  has  been  built  upon  Mount  Zion. 


tJCSB  LIBRARY 


000  606  575    9 


